This is a modern-English version of St. Martin's Summer, originally written by Sabatini, Rafael. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





ST. MARTIN’S SUMMER



By Rafael Sabatini





Originally published in 1921










CONTENTS


CHAPTER I.   THE SENESCHAL OF DAUPHINY

CHAPTER II.   MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE

CHAPTER III.   THE DOWAGER’S COMPLIANCE

CHAPTER IV.   THE CHATEAU DE CONDILLAC

CHAPTER V.   MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE LOSES HIS TEMPER

CHAPTER VI.   MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE KEEPS HIS TEMPER

CHAPTER VII.   THE OPENING OF THE TRAP

CHAPTER VIII.   THE CLOSING OF THE TRAP

CHAPTER IX.   THE SENESCHAL’S ADVICE

CHAPTER X.   THE RECRUIT

CHAPTER XI.   VALERIE’S GAOLER

CHAPTER XII.   A MATTER OF CONSCIENCE

CHAPTER XIII.   THE COURIER

CHAPTER XIV.   FLORIMOND’S LETTER

CHAPTER XV.   THE CONFERENCE

CHAPTER XVI.   THE UNEXPECTED

CHAPTER XVII.   HOW MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE LEFT CONDILLAC

CHAPTER XVIII.   IN THE MOAT

CHAPTER XIX.   THROUGH THE NIGHT

CHAPTER XX.   FLORIMOND DE CONDILLAC

CHAPTER XXI.   THE GHOST IN THE CUPBOARD

CHAPTER XXII.   THE OFFICES OF MOTHER CHURCH

CHAPTER XXIII.     THE JUDGMENT OF GARNACHE

CHAPTER XXIV.   SAINT MARTIN’S EVE

CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__  THE SENESHAL OF DAUPHINY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__  MR. DE GARNACHE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  THE DOWAGER’S CONSENT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__  THE CHATEAU DE CONDILLAC

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__  MR. DE GARNACHE LOSES HIS COOL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__  MR. DE GARNACHE STAYS CALM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__  THE OPENING OF THE TRAP

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__  THE CLOSING OF THE TRAP

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__  THE SENESHAL’S SUGGESTION

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__  THE RECRUIT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__  VALERIE’S JAILER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__  A MATTER OF PRINCIPLE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__  THE COURIER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__  FLORIMOND’S LETTER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__  THE MEETING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__  THE UNEXPECTED

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__  HOW MR. DE GARNACHE LEFT CONDILLAC

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__  IN THE MOAT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__  THROUGH THE NIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__  FLORIMOND DE CONDILLAC

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__  THE GHOST IN THE CLOSET

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  THE OFFICIALS OF MOTHER CHURCH

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__  THE JUDGMENT OF GARNACHE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__  SAINT MARTIN’S EVE










SAINT MARTIN’S SUMMER





CHAPTER I. THE SENESCHAL OF DAUPHINY

My Lord of Tressan, His Majesty’s Seneschal of Dauphiny, sat at his ease, his purple doublet all undone, to yield greater freedom to his vast bulk, a yellow silken undergarment visible through the gap, as is visible the flesh of some fruit that, swollen with over-ripeness, has burst its skin.

My Lord of Tressan, His Majesty’s Seneschal of Dauphiny, sat comfortably, his purple doublet unbuttoned to allow more space for his sizable frame, a yellow silk undergarment showing through the opening, much like the flesh of some fruit that has become so overripe that it has split open.

His wig—imposed upon him by necessity, not fashion—lay on the table amid a confusion of dusty papers, and on his little fat nose, round and red as a cherry at its end, rested the bridge of his horn-rimmed spectacles. His bald head—so bald and shining that it conveyed an unpleasant sense of nakedness, suggesting that its uncovering had been an act of indelicacy on the owner’s part—rested on the back of his great chair, and hid from sight the gaudy escutcheon wrought upon the crimson leather. His eyes were closed, his mouth open, and whether from that mouth or from his nose—or, perhaps, conflicting for issue between both—there came a snorting, rumbling sound to proclaim that my Lord the Seneschal was hard at work upon the King’s business.

His wig—put on him out of necessity, not style—lay on the table among a mess of dusty papers, and on his little chubby nose, round and red like a cherry at its tip, rested the bridge of his horn-rimmed glasses. His bald head—so shiny and bare that it gave an uncomfortable feeling of exposure, as if its unveiling was a breach of decorum on his part—rested against the back of his large chair, obscuring the flashy emblem engraved on the crimson leather. His eyes were closed, his mouth was open, and whether the noise came from his mouth or his nose—or maybe both, competing for release—there was a snorting, rumbling sound announcing that my Lord the Seneschal was deep in work on the King’s business.

Yonder, at a meaner table, in an angle between two windows, a pale-faced thread-bare secretary was performing for a yearly pittance the duties for which my Lord the Seneschal was rewarded by emoluments disproportionately large.

Over there, at a shabby table in the corner between two windows, a pale-faced, worn-out secretary was doing the work that my Lord the Seneschal was paid an excessively large amount for, all for a meager salary.

The air of that vast apartment was disturbed by the sounds of Monsieur de Tressan’s slumbers, the scratch and splutter of the secretary’s pen, and the occasional hiss and crackle of the logs that burned in the great, cavern-like fireplace. Suddenly to these another sound was added. With a rasp and rattle the heavy curtains of blue velvet flecked with silver fleurs-de-lys were swept from the doorway, and the master of Monsieur de Tressan’s household, in a well filled suit of black relieved by his heavy chain of office, stepped pompously forward.

The air in that huge apartment was interrupted by the sounds of Monsieur de Tressan’s snoring, the scratch and splatter of the secretary’s pen, and the occasional hiss and crackle of the logs burning in the large, cavern-like fireplace. Suddenly, another sound joined them. With a rasp and rattle, the heavy blue velvet curtains specked with silver fleurs-de-lys were pulled aside from the doorway, and the head of Monsieur de Tressan’s household, dressed in a well-fitted black suit accented by his heavy chain of office, stepped forward in a pompous manner.

The secretary dropped his pen, and shot a frightened glance at his slumbering master; then raised his hands above his head, and shook them wildly at the head lackey.

The secretary dropped his pen and looked fearfully at his sleeping boss; then he raised his hands above his head and waved them wildly at the head servant.

“Sh!” he whispered tragically. “Doucement, Monsieur Anselme.”

“Sh!” he whispered dramatically. “Easy does it, Mr. Anselme.”

Anselme paused. He appreciated the gravity of the situation. His bearing lost some of its dignity; his face underwent a change. Then with a recovery of some part of his erstwhile resolution:

Anselme stopped for a moment. He recognized how serious the situation was. His composure lost some of its poise; his expression changed. Then, regaining some of his earlier determination:

“Nevertheless, he must be awakened,” he announced, but in an undertone, as if afraid to do the thing he said must needs be done.

“Still, he needs to be awakened,” he said, but in a quiet voice, as if he were afraid to do what he said must be done.

The horror in the secretary’s eyes increased, but Anselme’s reflected none of it. It was a grave thing, he knew by former experience, to arouse His Majesty’s Seneschal of Dauphiny from his after-dinner nap; but it was an almost graver thing to fail in obedience to that black-eyed woman below who was demanding an audience.

The fear in the secretary’s eyes grew, but Anselme didn’t show any of it. He understood from past experience that waking up His Majesty’s Seneschal of Dauphiny from his post-lunch nap was serious business; but it was even more serious to disobey that dark-eyed woman below who was asking for a meeting.

Anselme realized that he was between the sword and the wall. He was, however, a man of a deliberate habit that was begotten of inherent indolence and nurtured among the good things that fell to his share as master of the Tressan household. Thoughtfully he caressed his tuft of red beard, puffed out his cheeks, and raised his eyes to the ceiling in appeal or denunciation to the heaven which he believed was somewhere beyond it.

Anselme realized he was in a tough spot. Still, he was a man of careful habits born from his natural laziness and nurtured by the comforts that came with being the head of the Tressan household. He thoughtfully stroked his tuft of red beard, puffed out his cheeks, and looked up at the ceiling, either seeking help or expressing his grievances to a heaven he believed was somewhere above.

“Nevertheless, he must be awakened,” he repeated.

“Still, he needs to be awakened,” he said again.

And then Fate came to his assistance. Somewhere in the house a door banged like a cannon-shot. Perspiration broke upon the secretary’s brow. He sank limply back in his chair, giving himself up for lost. Anselme started and bit the knuckle of his forefinger in a manner suggesting an inarticulate imprecation.

And then Fate stepped in to help him. Somewhere in the house, a door slammed like a gunshot. Sweat formed on the secretary's forehead. He slumped back in his chair, feeling defeated. Anselme jumped and bit his knuckle in a way that implied a frustrated curse.

My Lord the Seneschal moved. The noise of his slumbers culminated in a sudden, choking grunt, and abruptly ceased. His eyelids rolled slowly back, like an owl’s, revealing pale blue eyes, which fixed themselves first upon the ceiling, then upon Anselme. Instantly he sat up, puffing and scowling, his hands shuffling his papers.

My Lord the Seneschal stirred. The sounds of his sleep ended with a loud, choking grunt and then fell silent. His eyelids slowly opened, like an owl's, showing pale blue eyes that first stared at the ceiling and then at Anselme. Immediately, he sat up, breathing heavily and frowning, while shuffling his papers.

“A thousand devils! Anselme, why am I interrupted?” he grumbled querulously, still half-asleep. “What the plague do you want? Have you no thought for the King’s affairs? Babylas”—this to his secretary—“did I not tell you that I had much to do; that I must not be disturbed?”

“A thousand devils! Anselme, why are you interrupting me?” he complained irritably, still half-asleep. “What the hell do you want? Do you have no regard for the King’s business? Babylas”—this to his secretary—“didn’t I say I had a lot to do and that I shouldn’t be disturbed?”

It was the great vanity of the life of this man, who did nothing, to appear the busiest fellow in all France, and no audience—not even that of his own lackeys—was too mean for him to take the stage to in that predilect role.

It was the great vanity of this man's life, who did nothing, to seem like the busiest guy in all of France, and no audience—not even his own servants—was too insignificant for him to perform for in that preferred role.

“Monsieur le Comte,” said Anselme, in tones of abject self-effacement, “I had never dared intrude had the matter been of less urgency. But Madame the Dowager of Condillac is below. She begs to see Your Excellency instantly.”

“Monsieur le Comte,” Anselme said, his voice filled with humble submission, “I wouldn’t have dared to interrupt if it weren’t so urgent. But Madame the Dowager of Condillac is downstairs. She urgently requests to see Your Excellency right away.”

At once there was a change. Tressan became wide-awake upon the instant. His first act was to pass one hand over the wax-like surface of his bald head, whilst his other snatched at his wig. Then he heaved himself ponderously out of his great chair. He donned his wig, awry in his haste, and lurched forward towards Anselme, his fat fingers straining at his open doublet and drawing it together.

At that moment, something shifted. Tressan instantly became fully alert. His first move was to run a hand over the smooth surface of his bald head while the other quickly grabbed his wig. Then he awkwardly pulled himself up from his large chair. He placed his wig on his head, uneven due to his rush, and stumbled forward toward Anselme, his chubby fingers fumbling with his open doublet and trying to fasten it.

“Madame la Douairiere here?” he cried. “Make fast these buttons, rascal! Quick! Am I to receive a lady thus? Am I—? Babylas,” he snapped, interrupting himself and turning aside even as Anselme put forth hands to do his bidding. “A mirror, from my closet! Dispatch!”

“Is Madame la Douairiere here?” he shouted. “Fasten these buttons, you fool! Hurry! Am I supposed to greet a lady like this? Am I—? Babylas,” he cut himself off, turning away just as Anselme reached out to follow his orders. “A mirror, from my closet! Quickly!”

The secretary was gone in a flash, and in a flash returned, even as Anselme completed his master’s toilet. But clearly Monsieur de Tressan had awakened in a peevish humour, for no sooner were the buttons of his doublet secured than with his own fingers he tore them loose again, cursing his majordomo the while with vigour.

The secretary left quickly and was back just as fast, just as Anselme finished getting his master ready. But it was clear that Monsieur de Tressan was in a bad mood, because as soon as the buttons of his doublet were fastened, he undid them himself, cursing his majordomo furiously in the process.

“You dog, Anselme, have you no sense of fitness, no discrimination? Am I to appear in this garment of the mode of a half-century ago before Madame la Marquise? Take it off; take it off, man! Get me the coat that came last month from Paris—the yellow one with the hanging sleeves and the gold buttons, and a sash—the crimson sash I had from Taillemant. Can you move no quicker, animal? Are you still here?”

“You idiot, Anselme, do you have no sense of style, no judgment? Am I supposed to show up in this outfit from fifty years ago in front of Madame la Marquise? Take it off; take it off, man! Get me the coat that just came from Paris last month—the yellow one with the long sleeves and the gold buttons, and the sash—the crimson sash I got from Taillemant. Can't you move any faster, you fool? Are you still here?”

Anselme, thus enjoined, lent an unwonted alacrity to his movements, waddling grotesquely like a hastening waterfowl. Between him and the secretary they dressed my Lord the Seneschal, and decked him out till he was fit to compare with a bird of paradise for gorgeousness of colouring if not for harmony of hues and elegance of outline.

Anselme, given this instruction, moved with an unusual eagerness, waddling clumsily like a hurried duck. Together with the secretary, they dressed my Lord the Seneschal and adorned him until he was as dazzling as a bird of paradise in color, if not in color coordination and elegance of form.

Babylas held the mirror, and Anselme adjusted the Seneschal’s wig, whilst Tressan himself twisted his black mustachios—how they kept their colour was a mystery to his acquaintance—and combed the tuft of beard that sprouted from one of his several chins.

Babylas held the mirror, and Anselme fixed the Seneschal’s wig, while Tressan himself twirled his black mustache—how he maintained its color was a mystery to his friends—and styled the tuft of beard that grew from one of his several chins.

He took a last look at his reflection, rehearsed a smile, and bade Anselme introduce his visitor. He desired his secretary to go to the devil, but, thinking better of it, he recalled him as he reached the door. His cherished vanity craved expression.

He took one last look at his reflection, practiced a smile, and asked Anselme to introduce his guest. He wanted to tell his secretary to get lost, but after reconsidering, he called him back as he reached the door. His beloved vanity needed an outlet.

“Wait!” said he. “There is a letter must be written. The King’s business may not suffer postponement—not for all the dowagers in France. Sit down.”

“Wait!” he said. “A letter needs to be written. The King’s business can’t be delayed—not for all the dowagers in France. Sit down.”

Babylas obeyed him. Tressan stood with his back to the open door. His ears, strained to listen, had caught the swish of a woman’s gown. He cleared his throat, and began to dictate:

Babylas listened to him. Tressan faced away from the open door. His ears, focused on hearing, had picked up the sound of a woman’s dress. He cleared his throat and started to dictate:

“To Her Majesty the Queen-Regent—” He paused, and stood with knitted brows, deep in thought. Then he ponderously repeated—“To Her Majesty the Queen Regent—Have you got that?”

“To Her Majesty the Queen-Regent—” He paused, standing with furrowed brows, lost in thought. Then he slowly repeated—“To Her Majesty the Queen Regent—Do you understand that?”

“Yes, Monsieur le Comte. ‘To Her Majesty the Queen Regent.’”

“Yes, Count. ‘To Her Majesty the Queen Regent.’”

There was a step, and a throat-clearing cough behind him.

There was a step, and a throat-clearing cough behind him.

“Monsieur de Tressan,” said a woman’s voice, a rich, melodious voice, if haughty and arrogant of intonation.

“Monsieur de Tressan,” said a woman’s voice, a rich, melodious voice, though haughty and arrogant in tone.

On the instant he turned, advanced a step, and bowed.

As soon as he turned, he took a step forward and bowed.

“Your humblest servant, madame,” said he, his hand upon his heart. “This is an honour which—”

“Your most humble servant, madam,” he said, placing his hand over his heart. “This is an honor that—”

“Which necessity thrusts upon you,” she broke in imperiously. “Dismiss that fellow.”

“Which necessity is forcing you?” she interjected authoritatively. “Get rid of that guy.”

The secretary, pale and shy, had risen. His eyes dilated at the woman’s speech. He looked for a catastrophe as the natural result of her taking such a tone with this man who was the terror of his household and of all Grenoble. Instead, the Lord Seneschal’s meekness left him breathless with surprise.

The secretary, pale and timid, had stood up. His eyes widened at the woman's words. He anticipated disaster as a natural outcome of her speaking like that to this man, who was the fright of his home and all of Grenoble. Instead, the Lord Seneschal's gentleness left him in shock.

“He is my secretary, madame. We were at work as you came. I was on the point of inditing a letter to Her Majesty. The office of Seneschal in a province such as Dauphiny is helas!—no sinecure.” He sighed like one whose brain is weary. “It leaves a man little time even to eat or sleep.”

“He’s my secretary, ma’am. We were working when you arrived. I was just about to write a letter to Her Majesty. The position of Seneschal in a province like Dauphiny is, unfortunately, no easy job.” He sighed like someone whose mind is exhausted. “It doesn’t leave a man much time to eat or sleep.”

“You will be needing a holiday, then,” said she, with cool insolence. “Take one for once, and let the King’s business give place for half an hour to mine.”

“You're going to need a vacation, then,” she said, with a calm arrogance. “Take one for a change, and let the King's work take a back seat for half an hour to mine.”

The secretary’s horror grew by leaps and bounds.

The secretary's fear grew quickly.

Surely the storm would burst at last about this audacious woman’s head. But the Lord Seneschal—usually so fiery and tempestuous—did no more than make her another of his absurd bows.

Surely the storm would finally hit this bold woman's head. But the Lord Seneschal—usually so fiery and tempestuous—did nothing more than give her another one of his ridiculous bows.

“You anticipate, madame, the very words I was about to utter. Babylas, vanish!” And he waved the scribbler doorwards with a contemptuous hand. “Take your papers with you—into my closet there. We will resume that letter to Her Majesty when madame shall have left me.”

“You're already anticipating the words I was about to say, madam. Babylas, get out!” And he motioned dismissively toward the door with a scoffing hand. “Take your papers with you—into my closet over there. We'll continue that letter to Her Majesty once madam has left.”

The secretary gathered up his papers, his quills, and his inkhorn, and went his way, accounting the end of the world at hand.

The secretary packed up his papers, quills, and inkpot, and left, feeling like the end of the world was near.

When the door had closed upon him, the Seneschal, with another bow and a simper, placed a chair at his visitor’s disposal. She looked at the chair, then looked at the man much as she had looked at the chair, and turning her back contemptuously on both, she sauntered towards the fireplace. She stood before the blaze, with her whip tucked under her arm, drawing off her stout riding-gloves. She was a tall, splendidly proportioned woman, of a superb beauty of countenance, for all that she was well past the spring of life.

When the door closed behind him, the Seneschal gave another bow and a smile, then offered a chair to his guest. She glanced at the chair, then looked at the man much like she had at the chair, and dismissively turned her back on both, strolling over to the fireplace. She stood in front of the fire, with her whip tucked under her arm, taking off her thick riding gloves. She was a tall, beautifully proportioned woman, strikingly attractive, even though she was well beyond her youthful years.

In the waning light of that October afternoon none would have guessed her age to be so much as thirty, though in the sunlight you might have set it at a little more. But in no light at all would you have guessed the truth, that her next would be her forty-second birthday. Her face was pale, of an ivory pallor that gleamed in sharp contrast with the ebony of her lustrous hair. Under the long lashes of low lids a pair of eyes black and insolent set off the haughty lines of her scarlet lips. Her nose was thin and straight, her neck an ivory pillar splendidly upright upon her handsome shoulders.

In the fading light of that October afternoon, no one would have guessed she was even thirty, though in the sunlight you might think she was a bit older. But in any kind of light, no one would have suspected the truth that her next birthday would be her forty-second. Her face was pale, with an ivory complexion that stood out in sharp contrast to her shiny black hair. Beneath the long lashes of her half-closed eyelids were a pair of black, bold eyes that complemented the proud shape of her red lips. Her nose was slender and straight, and her neck was a striking ivory column, perfectly upright on her attractive shoulders.

She was dressed for riding, in a gown of sapphire velvet, handsomely laced in gold across the stomacher, and surmounted at the neck, where it was cut low and square, by the starched band of fine linen which in France was already replacing the more elaborate ruff. On her head, over a linen coif, she wore a tall-crowned grey beaver, swathed with a scarf of blue and gold.

She was dressed for riding, in a sapphire velvet gown, beautifully laced with gold across the bodice, and topped at the neck, where it was cut low and square, with a starched band of fine linen that was already replacing the more elaborate ruff in France. On her head, over a linen coif, she wore a tall-crowned grey beaver hat, wrapped with a blue and gold scarf.

Standing by the hearth, one foot on the stone kerb, one elbow leaning lightly on the overmantel, she proceeded leisurely to remove her gloves.

Standing by the fireplace, one foot on the stone edge, one elbow resting lightly on the mantel, she slowly started to take off her gloves.

The Seneschal observed her with eyes that held an odd mixture of furtiveness and admiration, his fingers—plump, indolent-looking stumps—plucking at his beard.

The Seneschal watched her with a strange blend of sneakiness and admiration, his fingers—thick and lazy-looking stubs—fiddling with his beard.

“Did you but know, Marquise, with what joy, with what a—”

“Did you only know, Marquise, with what joy, with what a—”

“I will imagine it, whatever it may be,” she broke in, with that brusque arrogance that marked her bearing. “The time for flowers of rhetoric is not now. There is trouble coming, man; trouble, dire trouble.”

“I'll picture it, whatever it is,” she interrupted, with the blunt confidence that defined her demeanor. “This isn’t the time for flowery language. Trouble is on the way, man; serious trouble.”

Up went the Seneschal’s brows; his eyes grew wider.

Up went the Seneschal's eyebrows; his eyes got wider.

“Trouble?” quoth he. And, having opened his mouth to give exit to that single word, open he left it.

“Trouble?” he said. And, having opened his mouth to say that one word, he left it open.

She laughed lazily, her lip curling, her face twisting oddly, and mechanically she began to draw on again the glove she had drawn off.

She laughed relaxedly, her lip curling and her face contorting strangely, and automatically began to put the glove back on that she had taken off.

“By your face I see how well you understand me,” she sneered. “The trouble concerns Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

“By your expression, I can tell how well you get me,” she mocked. “The issue involves Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

“From Paris—does it come from Court?” His voice was sunk.

“From Paris—does it come from the Court?” His voice was low.

She nodded. “You are a miracle of intuition today, Tressan.”

She nodded. “You’re really in tune today, Tressan.”

He thrust his tiny tuft of beard between his teeth—a trick he had when perplexed or thoughtful. “Ah!” he exclaimed at last, and it sounded like an indrawn breath of apprehension. “Tell me more.”

He pushed his little tuft of beard between his teeth—a habit he had when he was confused or deep in thought. “Ah!” he finally exclaimed, and it sounded like a sharp intake of breath filled with worry. “Tell me more.”

“What more is there to tell? You have the epitome of the story.”

“What else is there to say? You have the ultimate version of the story.”

“But what is the nature of the trouble? What form does it take, and by whom are you advised of it?”

“But what’s the nature of the trouble? What does it look like, and who told you about it?”

“A friend in Paris sent me word, and his messenger did his work well, else had Monsieur de Garnache been here before him, and I had not so much as had the mercy of this forewarning.”

“A friend in Paris sent me a message, and his messenger did a great job; otherwise, Monsieur de Garnache would have arrived here first, and I wouldn’t have even had the chance to be warned.”

“Garnache?” quoth the Count. “Who is Garnache?”

“Garnache?” said the Count. “Who is Garnache?”

“The emissary of the Queen-Regent. He has been dispatched hither by her to see that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye has justice and enlargement.”

“The Queen-Regent's envoy. He has been sent here by her to ensure that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye receives justice and is released.”

Tressan fell suddenly to groaning and wringing his hands a pathetic figure had it been less absurd.

Tressan suddenly started groaning and wringing his hands, looking like a pathetic figure, if it hadn’t been so ridiculous.

“I warned you, madame! I warned you how it would end,” he cried. “I told you—”

“I warned you, ma'am! I warned you how it would end,” he shouted. “I told you—”

“Oh, I remember the things you told me,” she cut in, scorn in her voice. “You may spare yourself their repetition. What is done is done, and I’ll not—I would not—have it undone. Queen-Regent or no Queen-Regent, I am mistress at Condillac; my word is the only law we know, and I intend that so it shall continue.”

“Oh, I remember the things you told me,” she interrupted, disdain in her voice. “You can save your breath; I don’t need to hear them again. What’s done is done, and I won’t—I wouldn't—want to change it. Queen-Regent or not, I’m in charge at Condillac; my word is the only law we follow, and I plan to keep it that way.”

Tressan looked at her in surprise. This unreasoning, feminine obstinacy so wrought upon him that he permitted himself a smile and a lapse into irony and banter.

Tressan looked at her in surprise. This unreasonable, feminine stubbornness affected him so much that he allowed himself to smile and slip into irony and playful teasing.

“Parfaitement,” said he, spreading his hands, and bowing. “Why speak of trouble, then?”

“Perfectly,” he said, spreading his hands and bowing. “So why talk about trouble, then?”

She beat her whip impatiently against her gown, her eyes staring into the fire. “Because, my attitude being such as it is, trouble will there be.”

She tapped her whip against her dress, her eyes fixed on the fire. “With my attitude being what it is, there will be trouble.”

The Seneschal shrugged his shoulders, and moved a step towards her. He was cast down to think that he might have spared himself the trouble of donning his beautiful yellow doublet from Paris. She had eyes for no finery that afternoon. He was cast down, too, to think how things might go with him when this trouble came. It entered his thoughts that he had lain long on a bed of roses in this pleasant corner of Dauphiny, and he was smitten now with fear lest of the roses he should find nothing remaining but the thorns.

The Seneschal shrugged and took a step toward her. He felt downhearted at the thought that he could have saved himself the trouble of putting on his beautiful yellow doublet from Paris. She didn’t care about any fancy clothes that afternoon. He was also troubled by how things might turn out for him when this issue arose. It crossed his mind that he had enjoyed a long time of comfort in this nice part of Dauphiny, and now he was filled with fear that he would find nothing left of the roses but the thorns.

“How came the Queen-Regent to hear of—of mademoiselle’s—ah—situation?” he inquired.

“How did the Queen-Regent find out about—about mademoiselle’s—ah—situation?” he asked.

The Marquise swung round upon him in a passion.

The Marquise turned on him in anger.

“The girl found a dog of a traitor to bear a letter for her. That is enough. If ever chance or fate should bring him my way, by God! he shall hang without shrift.”

“The girl found a dog belonging to a traitor to deliver a letter for her. That’s it. If by chance or fate he ever crosses my path, I swear he will hang without mercy.”

Then she put her anger from her; put from her, too, the insolence and scorn with which so lavishly she had addressed him hitherto. Instead she assumed a suppliant air, her beautiful eyes meltingly set upon his face.

Then she pushed her anger aside; she also set aside the insolence and scorn with which she had so freely addressed him before. Instead, she took on a pleading demeanor, her beautiful eyes tenderly fixed on his face.

“Tressan,” said she in her altered voice, “I am beset by enemies. But you will not forsake me? You will stand by me to the end—will you not, my friend? I can count upon you, at least?”

“Tressan,” she said in her changed voice, “I’m surrounded by enemies. But you won’t abandon me, right? You’ll stand by me to the end—won’t you, my friend? I can rely on you, at least?”

“In all things, madame,” he answered, under the spell of her gaze. “What force does this man Garnache bring with him? Have you ascertained?”

“In everything, madame,” he replied, captivated by her gaze. “What power does this man Garnache have? Have you found out?”

“He brings none,” she answered, triumph in her glance.

“He brings none,” she replied, victory shining in her eyes.

“None?” he echoed, horror in his. “None? Then—then—”

“None?” he repeated, horror in his eyes. “None? Then—then—”

He tossed his arms to heaven, and stood a limp and shaken thing. She leaned forward, and regarded him stricken in surprise.

He threw his arms up to the sky and stood there, weak and shaken. She leaned forward and looked at him, shocked and surprised.

“Diable! What ails you?” she snapped. “Could I have given you better news?”

“Damn! What’s wrong with you?” she snapped. “Could I have given you better news?”

“If you could have given me worse, I cannot think what it might have been,” he groaned. Then, as if smitten by a sudden notion that flashed a gleam of hope into this terrifying darkness that was settling down upon him, he suddenly looked up. “You mean to resist him?” he inquired.

“If you could have given me worse, I can’t imagine what it could have been,” he groaned. Then, as if hit by a sudden idea that sparked a glimmer of hope in the terrifying darkness surrounding him, he looked up. “You mean you plan to resist him?” he asked.

She stared at him a second, then laughed, a thought unpleasantly.

She stared at him for a moment, then laughed, though it was an unpleasant thought.

“Pish! But you are mad,” she scorned him. “Do you need ask if I intend to resist—I, with the strongest castle in Dauphiny? By God! sir, if you need to hear me say it, hear me then say that I shall resist him and as many as the Queen may send after him, for as long as one stone of Condillac shall stand upon another.”

“Psh! But you’re crazy,” she mocked him. “Do you really need to ask if I plan to fight back—I, with the strongest castle in Dauphiny? I swear! Sir, if you need to hear me say it, let me say that I will resist him and anyone the Queen sends after him, for as long as one stone of Condillac remains standing on another.”

The Seneschal blew out his lips, and fell once more to the chewing of his beard.

The Seneschal puffed out his cheeks and went back to chewing on his beard.

“What did you mean when you said I could have given you no worse news than that of his coming alone?” she questioned suddenly.

“What did you mean when you said I couldn’t have given you worse news than his coming alone?” she asked suddenly.

“Madame,” said he, “if this man comes without force, and you resist the orders of which he is the bearer, what think you will betide?”

“Madam,” he said, “if this man comes without force, and you resist the orders he carries, what do you think will happen?”

“He will appeal to you for the men he needs that he may batter down my walls,” she answered calmly.

“He will ask you for the men he needs to break down my walls,” she replied calmly.

He looked at her incredulously. “You realize it?” he ejaculated. “You realize it?”

He looked at her in disbelief. “You get it?” he exclaimed. “You get it?”

“What is there in it that should puzzle a babe?”

“What’s so confusing about it for a baby?”

Her callousness was like a gust of wind upon the living embers of his fears. It blew them into a blaze of wrath, sudden and terrific as that of such a man at bay could be. He advanced upon her with the rolling gait of the obese, his cheeks purple, his arms waving wildly, his dyed mustachios bristling.

Her coldness was like a blast of wind on the glowing coals of his fears. It flared them into a furious blaze, sudden and intense, like that of a cornered man. He approached her with the heavy gait of someone overweight, his cheeks flushed, his arms flailing, his dyed mustache bristling.

“And what of me, madame?” he spluttered. “What of me? Am I to be ruined, gaoled, and hanged, maybe, for refusing him men?—for that is what is in your mind. Am I to make myself an outlaw? Am I, who have been Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny these fifteen years, to end my days in degradation in the cause of a woman’s matrimonial projects for a simpering school-girl? Seigneur du Ciel!” he roared, “I think you are gone mad—mad, mad! over this affair. You would not think it too much to set the whole province in flames so that you could have your way with this wretched child. But, Ventregris! to ruin me—to—to—”

“And what about me, madam?” he sputtered. “What about me? Am I supposed to be ruined, thrown in jail, and possibly hanged for denying him men?—because that’s what you’re thinking. Am I supposed to make myself an outlaw? Am I, who have been the Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny for the last fifteen years, supposed to end my life in shame for a woman’s marriage plans for a whiny schoolgirl? My God!” he shouted, “I think you’ve lost your mind—completely lost it! You wouldn’t care if you set the whole province on fire just to get your way with this pathetic child. But, for heaven's sake! to ruin me—to—to—”

He fell silent for very want of words; just gaped and gasped, and then, with hands folded upon his paunch, he set himself to pace the chamber.

He fell silent because he was at a loss for words; he just stared and breathed heavily, and then, with his hands resting on his belly, he started to walk around the room.

Madame de Condillac stood watching him, her face composed, her glance cold. She was like some stalwart oak, weathering with unshaken front a hurricane. When he had done, she moved away from the fireplace, and, beating her side gently with her whip, she stepped to the door.

Madame de Condillac stood watching him, her face calm, her gaze icy. She was like a strong oak, standing firm against a hurricane. Once he was finished, she moved away from the fireplace and, lightly tapping her side with her whip, stepped toward the door.

“Au revoir, Monsieur de Tressan,” said she, mighty cool, her back towards him.

“Goodbye, Mr. de Tressan,” she said casually, with her back turned to him.

At that he halted in his feverish stride, stood still and threw up his head. His anger went out, as a candle is extinguished by a puff of wind. And in its place a new fear crept into his heart.

At that, he stopped in his frantic pace, stood still, and lifted his head. His anger faded away, like a candle blown out by a gust of wind. And in its place, a new fear crept into his heart.

“Madame, madame!” he cried. “Wait! Hear me.”

“Ma'am, ma'am!” he shouted. “Hold on! Listen to me.”

She paused, half-turned, and looked at him over her shoulder, scorn in her glance, a sneer on her scarlet mouth, insolence in every line of her.

She stopped, turned slightly, and glanced at him over her shoulder, disdain in her eyes, a smirk on her red lips, defiance in every part of her.

“I think, monsieur, that I have heard a little more than enough,” said she. “I am assured, at least, that in you I have but a fair-weather friend, a poor lipserver.”

“I think, sir, that I’ve heard just about enough,” she said. “At least I’m sure that you’re just a fair-weather friend, a poor hypocrite.”

“Ah, not that, madame,” he cried, and his voice was stricken. “Say not that. I would serve you as would none other in all this world—you know it, Marquise; you know it.”

“Ah, not that, madam,” he exclaimed, his voice filled with despair. “Don’t say that. I would serve you like no one else in this world—you know it, Marquise; you know it.”

She faced about, and confronted him, her smile a trifle broader, as if amusement were now blending with her scorn.

She turned around and confronted him, her smile slightly wider, as if amusement was now mixing with her disdain.

“It is easy to protest. Easy to say, ‘I will die for you,’ so long as the need for such a sacrifice be remote. But let me do no more than ask a favour, and it is, ‘What of my good name, madame? What of my seneschalship? Am I to be gaoled or hanged to pleasure you?’ Faugh!” she ended, with a toss of her splendid head. “The world is peopled with your kind, and I—alas! for a woman’s intuitions—had held you different from the rest.”

“It’s easy to protest. Easy to say, ‘I would die for you,’ as long as the need for that kind of sacrifice feels far away. But let me just ask one thing: ‘What about my reputation, madam? What about my position? Am I supposed to be imprisoned or executed to make you happy?’ Ugh!” she finished, tossing her beautiful head. “The world is full of people like you, and I—unfortunately for a woman’s instincts—thought you were different from the others.”

Her words were to his soul as a sword of fire might have been to his flesh. They scorched and shrivelled it. He saw himself as she would have him see himself—a mean, contemptible craven; a coward who made big talk in times of peace, but faced about and vanished into hiding at the first sign of danger. He felt himself the meanest, vilest thing a-crawl upon this sinful earth, and she—dear God!—had thought him different from the ruck. She had held him in high esteem, and behold, how short had he not fallen of all her expectations! Shame and vanity combined to work a sudden, sharp revulsion in his feelings.

Her words pierced his soul like a sword of fire might have pierced his flesh. They burned and withered it. He saw himself the way she wanted him to see himself—a petty, despicable coward; someone who talked a big game in peaceful times but turned tail and ran at the first hint of danger. He felt like the lowest, vilest creature crawling on this sinful earth, and she—oh my God!—had believed he was different from the rest. She had held him in high regard, and look how far he had fallen short of all her expectations! Shame and vanity together created a sudden, intense revulsion in his feelings.

“Marquise,” he cried, “you say no more than what is just. But punish me no further. I meant not what I said. I was beside myself. Let me atone—let my future actions make amends for that odious departure from my true self.”

“Marquise,” he exclaimed, “you’re absolutely right. But please don’t punish me any further. I didn’t mean what I said. I was out of my mind. Allow me to make it right—let my future actions compensate for that awful moment when I wasn’t myself.”

There was no scorn now in her smile; only an ineffable tenderness, beholding which he felt it in his heart to hang if need be that he might continue high in her regard. He sprang forward, and took the hand she extended to him.

There was no contempt in her smile now; only an indescribable kindness, and seeing it made him feel he could do anything just to stay in her good graces. He moved quickly, taking the hand she offered him.

“I knew, Tressan,” said she, “that you were not yourself, and that when you bethought you of what you had said, my valiant, faithful friend would not desert me.”

“I knew, Tressan,” she said, “that you weren’t yourself, and that when you thought about what you had said, my brave, loyal friend wouldn’t abandon me.”

He stooped over her hand, and slobbered kisses upon her unresponsive glove.

He leaned over her hand and kissed her unmoving glove.

“Madame,” said he, “you may count upon me. This fellow out of Paris shall have no men from me, depend upon it.”

“Ma'am,” he said, “you can count on me. This guy from Paris won't get any men from me, you can bet on that.”

She caught him by the shoulders, and held him so, before her. Her face was radiant, alluring; and her eyes dwelt on his with a kindness he had never seen there save in some wild daydream of his.

She grabbed him by the shoulders and held him in front of her. Her face was glowing and inviting; her eyes met his with a kindness he had only ever imagined in some wild daydream.

“I will not refuse a service you offer me so gallantly,” said she. “It were an ill thing to wound you by so refusing it.”

“I won’t turn down a favor you’re offering me so graciously,” she said. “It would be wrong to hurt you by refusing it.”

“Marquise,” he cried, “it is as nothing to what I would do did the occasion serve. But when this thing ‘tis done; when you have had your way with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, and the nuptials shall have been celebrated, then—dare I hope—?”

"Marquise," he exclaimed, "it's nothing compared to what I would do if the opportunity arose. But once this is over; once you've had your turn with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, and the wedding has taken place, then—can I dare to hope—?"

He said no more in words, but his little blue eyes had an eloquence that left nothing to mere speech.

He didn't say anything else, but his little blue eyes spoke volumes that words could never capture.

Their glances met, she holding him always at arm’s length by that grip upon his shoulders, a grip that was firm and nervous.

Their eyes locked, she always keeping him at arm's length with that hold on his shoulders, a hold that was both firm and anxious.

In the Seneschal of Dauphiny, as she now gazed upon him, she beheld a very toad of a man, and the soul of her shuddered at the sight of him combining with the thing that he suggested. But her glance was steady and her lips maintained their smile, just as if that ugliness of his had been invested with some abstract beauty existing only to her gaze; a little colour crept into her cheeks, and red being the colour of love’s livery, Tressan misread its meaning.

In the Seneschal of Dauphiny, as she looked at him now, she saw a truly repulsive man, and her spirit recoiled at the sight of him and what he represented. But her gaze was unwavering and her lips held their smile, as if his ugliness had taken on some kind of abstract beauty that only she could see; a hint of color crept into her cheeks, and since red is the color of love, Tressan misunderstood its significance.

She nodded to him across the little distance of her outstretched arms, then smothered a laugh that drove him crazed with hope, and breaking from him she sped swiftly, shyly it almost seemed to him, to the door.

She nodded to him from the distance of her outstretched arms, then stifled a laugh that sent him into a frenzy of hope. Breaking away from him, she hurried, almost shyly in his eyes, to the door.

There she paused a moment looking back at him with a coyness that might have become a girl of half her years, yet which her splendid beauty saved from being unbecoming even in her.

There she paused for a moment, looking back at him with a shyness that would have suited a girl half her age, yet her stunning beauty kept it from being unflattering even on her.

One adorable smile she gave him, and before he could advance to hold the door for her, she had opened it and passed out.

One cute smile she gave him, and before he could step forward to hold the door for her, she had opened it and walked out.





CHAPTER II. MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE

To promise rashly, particularly where a woman is the suppliant, and afterwards, if not positively to repent the promise, at least to regret that one did not hedge it with a few conditions, is a proceeding not uncommon to youth. In a man of advanced age, such as Monsieur de Tressan, it never should have place; and, indeed, it seldom has, unless that man has come again under the sway of the influences by which youth, for good or ill, is governed.

To make a hasty promise, especially when a woman is asking for something, and then later either to genuinely regret that promise or just wish that it had included a few conditions, is something that happens a lot with young people. For an older man like Monsieur de Tressan, that should never happen; in fact, it rarely does, unless he has fallen back under the influence of the things that guide youth, for better or worse.

Whilst the flush of his adoration was upon him, hot from the contact of her presence, he knew no repentance, found room in his mind for no regrets. He crossed to the window, and pressed his huge round face to the pane, in a futile effort to watch her mount and ride out of the courtyard with her little troop of attendants. Finding that he might not—the window being placed too high—gratify his wishes in that connection, he dropped into his chair, and sat in the fast-deepening gloom, reviewing, fondly here, hurriedly there, the interview that had but ended.

While the rush of his affection was still fresh, buzzing from her presence, he felt no remorse and had no regrets. He walked over to the window and pressed his large round face against the glass, trying unsuccessfully to see her as she got on her horse and rode out of the courtyard with her little group of attendants. Realizing he couldn't fulfill that wish since the window was too high, he sat down in his chair, enveloped in the growing darkness, replaying the recent conversation in his mind—fondly at some moments, hurriedly at others.

Thus night fell, and darkness settled down about him, relieved only by the red glow of the logs smouldering on the hearth. In the gloom inspiration visited him. He called for lights and Babylas. Both came, and he dispatched the lackey that lighted the tapers to summon Monsieur d’Aubran, the commander of the garrison of Grenoble.

Thus night fell, and darkness closed in around him, softened only by the red glow of the logs smoldering on the hearth. In the dim light, inspiration struck him. He called for lights and Babylas. Both arrived, and he sent the servant who lit the candles to fetch Monsieur d’Aubran, the commander of the Grenoble garrison.

In the interval before the soldier’s coming he conferred with Babylas concerning what he had in mind, but he found his secretary singularly dull and unimaginative. So that, perforce, he must fall back upon himself. He sat glum and thoughtful, his mind in unproductive travail, until the captain was announced.

In the time leading up to the soldier's arrival, he talked with Babylas about his plans, but he found his secretary to be frustratingly dull and uncreative. So, he had no choice but to rely on himself. He sat there, gloomy and deep in thought, his mind struggling to come up with anything useful, until the captain arrived.

Still without any definite plan, he blundered headlong, nevertheless, into the necessary first step towards the fulfilment of his purpose.

Still without any clear plan, he charged forward anyway, taking the necessary first step toward achieving his goal.

“Captain,” said he, looking mighty grave, “I have cause to believe that all is not as it should be in the hills in the district of Montelimar.”

“Captain,” he said, looking very serious, “I have reason to think that all is not right in the hills of the Montelimar area.”

“Is there trouble, monsieur?” inquired the captain, startled.

“Is there a problem, sir?” asked the captain, startled.

“Maybe there is, maybe there is not,” returned the Seneschal mysteriously. “You shall have your full orders in the morning. Meanwhile, make ready to repair to the neighbourhood of Montelimar to-morrow with a couple of hundred men.”

“Maybe there is, maybe there isn’t,” the Seneschal replied mysteriously. “You’ll get your complete orders in the morning. In the meantime, get ready to head to the Montelimar area tomorrow with a couple of hundred men.”

“A couple of hundred, monsieur!” exclaimed d’Aubran. “But that will be to empty Grenoble of soldiers.”

“A couple of hundred, sir!” exclaimed d’Aubran. “But that will be to empty Grenoble of soldiers.”

“What of it? We are not likely to require them here. Let your orders for preparation go round tonight, so that your knaves may be ready to set out betimes to-morrow. If you will be so good as to wait upon me early you shall have your instructions.”

“What’s the deal? We probably won’t need them here. Have your orders for preparation go out tonight, so your guys can be ready to leave early tomorrow. If you could come see me in the morning, you’ll get your instructions.”

Mystified, Monsieur d’Aubran departed on his errand, and my Lord Seneschal went down to supper well pleased with the cunning device by which he was to leave Grenoble without a garrison. It was an astute way of escape from the awkward situation into which his attachment to the interests of the dowager of Condillac was likely to place him.

Confused, Monsieur d’Aubran set off on his task, and my Lord Seneschal went down to dinner feeling satisfied with the clever plan that would allow him to leave Grenoble without a garrison. It was a smart way to get out of the tricky situation that his loyalty to the dowager of Condillac could have put him in.

But when the morning came he was less pleased with the idea, chiefly because he had been unable to invent any details that should lend it the necessary colour, and d’Aubran—worse luck—was an intelligent officer who might evince a pardonable but embarrassing curiosity. A leader of soldiers has a right to know something at least of the enterprise upon which he leads them. By morning, too, Tressan found that the intervening space of the night, since he had seen Madame de Condillac, had cooled his ardour very considerably.

But when morning arrived, he felt less enthusiastic about the idea, mainly because he hadn’t been able to come up with any details to make it more convincing. Unfortunately, d’Aubran was a smart officer who might show a reasonable but awkward curiosity. As a leader of soldiers, he had the right to know at least a bit about the mission he was leading them into. By morning, Tressan also realized that the night had dulled his excitement quite a bit since he last saw Madame de Condillac.

He had reached the incipient stages of regret of his rash promise.

He was starting to regret his impulsive promise.

When Captain d’Aubran was announced to him, he bade them ask him to come again in an hour’s time. From mere regrets he was passing now, through dismay, into utter repentance of his promise. He sat in his study, at his littered writing-table, his head in his hands, a confusion of thoughts, a wild, frenzied striving after invention in his brain.

When Captain d’Aubran was announced to him, he told them to ask him to come back in an hour. He was moving from simple regrets, through worry, to complete regret over his promise. He sat in his study, at his messy writing desk, his head in his hands, a jumble of thoughts and a wild, frantic search for ideas in his mind.

Thus Anselme found him when he thrust aside the portiere to announce that a Monsieur de Garnache, from Paris, was below, demanding to see the Lord Seneschal at once upon an affair of State.

Thus Anselme found him when he pushed aside the curtain to announce that a Monsieur de Garnache, from Paris, was downstairs, demanding to see the Lord Seneschal immediately about a matter of State.

Tressan’s flesh trembled and his heart fainted. Then, suddenly, desperately, he took his courage in both hands. He remembered who he was and what he was the King’s Lord Seneschal of the Province of Dauphiny. Throughout that province, from the Rhone to the Alps, his word was law, his name a terror to evildoers—and to some others besides. Was he to blench and tremble at the mention of the name of a Court lackey out of Paris, who brought him a message from the Queen-Regent? Body of God! not he.

Tressan's body shook and his heart felt weak. Then, suddenly and desperately, he gathered his courage. He remembered who he was: the King’s Lord Seneschal of the Province of Dauphiny. Throughout that province, from the Rhone to the Alps, his word was law, his name feared by wrongdoers—and by others as well. Was he really going to shrink back in fear at the mention of a Court servant from Paris who had brought him a message from the Queen-Regent? No way.

He heaved himself to his feet, warmed and heartened by the thought; his eye sparkled, and there was a deeper flush than usual upon his cheek.

He pushed himself up to his feet, feeling energized and uplifted by the thought; his eyes sparkled, and there was a deeper color than usual on his cheeks.

“Admit this Monsieur de Garnache,” said he with a fine loftiness, and in his heart he pondered what he would say and how he should say it; how he should stand, how move, and how look. His roving eye caught sight of his secretary. He remembered something—the cherished pose of being a man plunged fathoms-deep in business. Sharply he uttered his secretary’s name.

“Admit this, Monsieur de Garnache,” he said with a sense of superiority, while inside he considered what he would say and how he should say it; how he should stand, move, and look. His wandering gaze spotted his secretary. He recalled something—the valued posture of being a person deeply engrossed in work. He quickly called out his secretary’s name.

Babylas raised his pale face; he knew what was coming; it had come so many times before. But there was no vestige of a smile on his drooping lips, no gleam of amusement in his patient eye. He thrust aside the papers on which he was at work, and drew towards him a fresh sheet on which to pen the letter which, he knew by experience, Tressan was about to indite to the Queen-mother. For these purposes Her Majesty was Tressan’s only correspondent.

Babylas lifted his pale face; he knew what was coming; it had happened so many times before. But there was no trace of a smile on his drooping lips, no hint of amusement in his patient eyes. He pushed aside the papers he had been working on and pulled towards him a fresh sheet to write the letter he knew from experience Tressan was about to draft for the Queen mother. For this purpose, Her Majesty was Tressan’s only correspondent.

Then the door opened, the portiere was swept aside, and Anselme announced “Monsieur de Garnache.”

Then the door opened, the curtain was pushed aside, and Anselme announced, “Mr. de Garnache.”

Tressan turned as the newcomer stepped briskly into the room, and bowed, hat in hand, its long crimson feather sweeping the ground, then straightened himself and permitted the Seneschal to take his measure.

Tressan turned as the newcomer walked quickly into the room, bowed, holding his hat, its long crimson feather brushing the ground, then stood up straight and let the Seneschal evaluate him.

Tressan beheld a man of a good height, broad to the waist and spare thence to the ground, who at first glance appeared to be mainly clad in leather. A buff jerkin fitted his body; below it there was a glimpse of wine-coloured trunks, and hose of a slightly deeper hue, which vanished immediately into a pair of huge thighboots of untanned leather. A leather swordbelt, gold-embroidered at the edges, carried a long steel-halted rapier in a leather scabbard chaped with steel. The sleeves of his doublet which protruded from his leather casing were of the same colour and material as his trunks. In one hand he carried his broad black hat with its crimson feather, in the other a little roll of parchment; and when he moved the creak of leather and jingle of his spurs made pleasant music for a martial spirit.

Tressan saw a tall man, broad at the waist and slim down to the ground, who at first glance seemed to be mostly wearing leather. A tan jerkin fit his body well; below it, you could see a hint of deep red trunks and slightly darker hose that disappeared into a pair of large, unprocessed leather thigh-high boots. A leather sword belt, embroidered with gold along the edges, held a long rapier with a steel hilt in a leather scabbard shaped with steel. The sleeves of his doublet, sticking out from his leather jacket, were the same color and material as his trunks. In one hand, he carried his broad black hat decorated with a crimson feather, and in the other, a small roll of parchment; and as he moved, the creaking leather and jingling spurs created a pleasing sound for a martial spirit.

Above all, this man’s head, well set upon his shoulders, claimed some attention. His nose was hooked and rather large, his eyes were blue, bright as steel, and set a trifle wide. Above a thin-lapped, delicate mouth his reddish mustachios, slightly streaked with grey, stood out, bristling like a cat’s. His hair was darker—almost brown save at the temples, where age had faded it to an ashen colour. In general his aspect was one of rugged strength.

Above all, this guy's head, well-balanced on his shoulders, drew some attention. His nose was hooked and pretty big, his eyes were blue, bright like steel, and set a bit wide. Above a thin, delicate mouth, his reddish mustache, with a touch of grey, stood out, bristling like a cat's. His hair was darker—almost brown except at the temples, where age had turned it a pale color. Overall, he gave off an impression of rugged strength.

The Seneschal, measuring him with an adversary’s eye, misliked his looks. But he bowed urbanely, washing his hands in the air, and murmuring:

The Seneschal, sizing him up like a rival, didn’t like his appearance. But he bowed politely, gesturing with his hands and murmuring:

“Your servant, Monsieur de—?”

"Your servant, Mr. de—?"

“Garnache,” came the other’s crisp, metallic voice, and the name had a sound as of an oath on his lips. “Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache. I come to you on an errand of Her Majesty’s, as this my warrant will apprise you.” And he proffered the paper he held, which Tressan accepted from his hand.

“Garnache,” said the other in a clear, sharp voice, the name sounding like a curse on his lips. “Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache. I come to you on a mission from Her Majesty, as this warrant will inform you.” He held out the paper, which Tressan took from his hand.

A change was visible in the wily Seneschal’s fat countenance. Its round expanse had expressed interrogation until now; but at the Parisian’s announcement that he was an emissary of the Queen’s, Tressan insinuated into it just that look of surprise and of increased deference which would have been natural had he not already been forewarned of Monsieur de Garnache’s mission and identity.

A change was noticeable on the sly Seneschal’s chubby face. It had shown curiosity until now; but when the Parisian announced that he was a messenger of the Queen, Tressan put on a look of surprise and even more respect, which would have been expected if he hadn’t already been informed about Monsieur de Garnache’s mission and who he was.

He placed a chair at his visitor’s disposal, himself resuming his seat at his writing-table, and unfolding the paper Garnache had given him. The newcomer seated himself, hitched his sword-belt round so that he could lean both hands upon the hilt, and sat, stiff and immovable, awaiting the Lord Seneschal’s pleasure. From his desk across the room the secretary, idly chewing the feathered end of his goose-quill, took silent stock of the man from Paris, and wondered.

He pulled a chair over for his visitor and sat back down at his writing table, unfolding the paper that Garnache had given him. The newcomer took a seat, adjusted his sword belt so he could lean both hands on the hilt, and sat rigidly, waiting for the Lord Seneschal's decision. From his desk on the other side of the room, the secretary chewed on the feathered end of his quill, silently observing the man from Paris, and curious about him.

Tressan folded the paper carefully, and returned it to its owner. It was no more than a formal credential, setting forth that Garnache was travelling into Dauphiny on a State affair, and commanding Monsieur de Tressan to give him every assistance he might require in the performance of his errand.

Tressan folded the paper carefully and handed it back to its owner. It was just a formal credential stating that Garnache was traveling to Dauphiny on official business and instructing Monsieur de Tressan to provide him with any assistance he might need while carrying out his task.

“Parfaitement,” purred the Lord Seneschal. “And now, monsieur, if you will communicate to me the nature of your affair, you shall find me entirely at your service.”

“Perfectly,” purred the Lord Seneschal. “And now, sir, if you’ll tell me what your business is, you’ll find me completely at your service.”

“It goes without saying that you are acquainted with the Chateau de Condillac?” began Garnache, plunging straight into business.

“It’s obvious that you’re familiar with the Chateau de Condillac?” Garnache started, getting right to the point.

“Perfectly.” The Seneschal leaned back, and was concerned to feel his pulses throbbing a shade too quickly. But he controlled his features, and maintained a placid, bland expression.

“Perfectly.” The Seneschal leaned back and was worried to feel his pulse racing a bit too fast. But he kept his face under control and maintained a calm, neutral expression.

“You are perhaps acquainted with its inhabitants?”

“You might be familiar with its residents?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Intimate with them?”

"Getting close with them?"

The Seneschal pursed his lips, arched his brows, and slowly waved his podgy hands, a combination of grimace and gesture that said much or nothing. But reflecting that Monsieur de Tressan had a tongue, Garnache apparently did not opine it worth his while to set a strain upon his own imagination, for—

The Seneschal puckered his lips, raised his eyebrows, and slowly waved his chubby hands, a mix of a grimace and gesture that conveyed a lot or nothing at all. However, considering that Monsieur de Tressan was quite talkative, Garnache didn't seem to think it was worth his effort to stretch his own imagination, because—

“Intimate with them?” he repeated, and this time there was a sharper note in his voice.

“Intimate with them?” he repeated, and this time there was a sharper tone in his voice.

Tressan leaned forward and brought his finger-tips together. His voice was as urbane as it lay within its power to be.

Tressan leaned forward and brought his fingertips together. His voice was as polished as it could be.

“I understood that monsieur was proposing to state his business, not to question mine.”

“I realized that the gentleman was planning to share his business, not to inquire about mine.”

Garnache sat back in his chair, and his eyes narrowed. He scented opposition, and the greatest stumbling-block in Garnache’s career had been that he could never learn to brook opposition from any man. That characteristic, evinced early in life, had all but been the ruin of him. He was a man of high intellectual gifts, of military skill and great resource; out of consideration for which had he been chosen by Marie de Medicis to come upon this errand. But he marred it all by a temper so ungovernable that in Paris there was current a byword, “Explosive as Garnache.”

Garnache leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing. He sensed resistance, and the biggest obstacle in Garnache’s career had always been his inability to tolerate opposition from anyone. This trait, which showed up early in his life, had nearly destroyed him. He was a man of sharp intellect, military expertise, and great resourcefulness; that’s why Marie de Medicis had chosen him for this mission. But he messed it all up with a temper so uncontrollable that in Paris, there was a saying, “Explosive as Garnache.”

Little did Tressan dream to what a cask of gunpowder he was applying the match of his smug pertness. Nor did Garnache let him dream it just yet. He controlled himself betimes, bethinking him that, after all, there might be some reason in what this fat fellow said.

Little did Tressan realize what kind of trouble he was inviting with his smug attitude. And Garnache didn't let him realize it yet. He held himself back for the time being, thinking that there might actually be some truth in what this overweight guy was saying.

“You misapprehend my purpose, sir,” said he, his lean brown hand stroking his long chin. “I but sought to learn how far already you may be informed of what is taking place up there, to the end that I may spare myself the pains of citing facts with which already you are acquainted. Still, monsieur, I am willing to proceed upon the lines which would appear to be more agreeable to yourself.

“You're misunderstanding my intention, sir,” he said, stroking his long chin with his lean brown hand. “I just wanted to find out how much you already know about what’s happening up there, so I can avoid repeating facts you're already aware of. Still, sir, I'm happy to continue in a way that seems more comfortable for you.”

“This, then, is the sum of the affair that brings me: The late Marquis de Condillac left two sons. The elder, Florimond—who is the present marquis, and who has been and still continues absent, warring in Italy, since before his father’s death—is the stepson of the present Dowager, she being the mother of the younger son, Marius de Condillac.

“This, then, is the summary of the situation that involves me: The late Marquis de Condillac had two sons. The older one, Florimond—who is the current marquis and has been away fighting in Italy since before his father's death— is the stepbrother of the current Dowager, who is the mother of the younger son, Marius de Condillac.”

“Should you observe me to be anywhere at error, I beg, monsieur, that you will have the complaisance to correct me.”

“ If you see me making a mistake, I kindly ask you, sir, to please correct me.”

The Seneschal bowed gravely, and Monsieur de Garnache continued:

The Seneschal bowed respectfully, and Monsieur de Garnache went on:

“Now this younger son—I believe that he is in his twenty-first year at present—has been something of a scapegrace.”

“Now this younger son—I believe he is currently twenty-one—has been quite the troublemaker.”

“A scapegrace? Bon Dieu, no. That is a harsh name to give him. A little indiscreet at times, a little rash, as is the way of youth.”

“A scapegrace? Good heavens, no. That’s a harsh label to put on him. A bit indiscreet at times, a bit reckless, just like young people tend to be.”

He would have said more, but the man from Paris was of no mind to waste time on quibbles.

He would have said more, but the guy from Paris wasn't interested in wasting time on trivial arguments.

“Very well,” he snapped, cutting in. “We will say, a little indiscreet. My errand is not concerned with Monsieur Marius’s morals or with his lack of them. These indiscretions which you belittle appear to have been enough to have estranged him from his father, a circumstance which but served the more to endear him to his mother. I am told that she is a very handsome woman, and that the boy favours her surprisingly.”

“Fine,” he interrupted sharply. “Let’s just say, a bit indiscreet. My purpose here isn’t about Monsieur Marius’s morals or the lack thereof. These indiscretions you downplay seem to have been enough to drive a wedge between him and his father, which only made him closer to his mother. I’ve heard she’s a very attractive woman, and that the boy surprisingly resembles her.”

“Ah!” sighed the Seneschal in a rapture. “A beautiful woman—a noble, splendid woman.’

“Ah!” sighed the Seneschal in delight. “A beautiful woman—a noble, magnificent woman.”

“Hum!” Garnache observed the ecstatic simper with a grim eye. Then he proceeded with his story.

"Hum!" Garnache looked at the happy grin with a serious expression. Then he continued with his story.

“The late marquis possessed in his neighbour, the also deceased Monsieur de La Vauvraye, a very dear and valued friend. Monsieur de La Vauvraye had an only child, a daughter, to inherit his very considerable estates probably the wealthiest in all Dauphiny, so I am informed. It was the dearest wish of his heart to transform what had been a lifelong friendship in his own generation into a closer relationship in the next—a wish that found a very ready echo in the heart of Monsieur de Condillac. Florimond de Condillac was sixteen years of age at the time, and Valerie de La Vauvraye fourteen. For all their tender years, they were betrothed, and they grew up to love each other and to look forward to the consummation of the plans their fathers had laid for them.”

“The late marquis had a dear and valued friend in his neighbor, the late Monsieur de La Vauvraye. Monsieur de La Vauvraye had an only child, a daughter, who was set to inherit his significant estates, probably the wealthiest in all of Dauphiny, or so I’ve heard. It was his greatest wish to turn what had been a lifelong friendship into a closer relationship for the next generation—a wish that was warmly reciprocated by Monsieur de Condillac. At the time, Florimond de Condillac was sixteen, and Valerie de La Vauvraye was fourteen. Despite their young age, they were engaged, and they grew up to love each other while anticipating the fulfillment of the plans their fathers had set for them.”

“Monsieur, monsieur,” the Seneschal protested, “how can you possibly infer so much? How can you say that they loved each other? What authority can you have for pretending to know what was in their inmost hearts?”

“Mister, mister,” the Seneschal protested, “how can you possibly assume so much? How can you claim that they loved each other? What basis do you have for pretending to know what was in their deepest hearts?”

“The authority of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye,” was the unanswerable rejoinder. “I am telling you, more or less, what she herself wrote to the Queen.”

“The authority of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye,” was the undeniable response. “I’m telling you, more or less, what she actually wrote to the Queen.”

“Ah! Well, well—proceed, monsieur.”

"Ah! Well, go ahead, sir."

“This marriage should render Florimond de Condillac the wealthiest and most powerful gentleman in Dauphiny—one of the wealthiest in France; and the idea of it pleased the old marquis, inasmuch as the disparity there would be between the worldly possessions of his two sons would serve to mark his disapproval of the younger. But before settling down, Florimond signified a desire to see the world, as was fit and proper and becoming in a young man who was later to assume such wide responsibilities. His father, realizing the wisdom of such a step, made but slight objection, and at the age of twenty Florimond set out for the Italian wars. Two years afterwards, a little over six months ago, his father died, and was followed to the grave some weeks later by Monsieur de La Vauvraye. The latter, with a want of foresight which has given rise to the present trouble, misjudging the character of the Dowager of Condillac, entrusted to her care his daughter Valerie pending Florimond’s return, when the nuptials would naturally be immediately celebrated. I am probably telling you no more than you already know. But you owe the infliction to your own unwillingness to answer my questions.”

“This marriage should make Florimond de Condillac the richest and most powerful gentleman in Dauphiny—one of the wealthiest in France; and the thought of this pleased the old marquis, as the gap between his two sons' worldly possessions would show his disapproval of the younger. However, before settling down, Florimond expressed a desire to see the world, which was fitting and proper for a young man who was later to take on such significant responsibilities. His father, recognizing the wisdom of this decision, objected only slightly, and at the age of twenty, Florimond set off for the Italian wars. Two years later, a little over six months ago, his father died, and shortly thereafter, Monsieur de La Vauvraye passed away too. The latter, lacking foresight that has led to the current trouble, misjudged the character of the Dowager of Condillac and entrusted his daughter Valerie to her care until Florimond's return, when the wedding would naturally be celebrated right away. I’m probably telling you no more than you already know. But you have only yourself to blame for this annoyance due to your unwillingness to answer my questions.”

“No, no, monsieur; I assure you that in what you say there is much that is entirely new to me.”

“No, no, sir; I promise you that what you say is largely new to me.”

“I rejoice to hear it, Monsieur de Tressan,” said Garnache very seriously, “for had you been in possession of all these facts, Her Majesty might have a right to learn how it chanced that you had nowise interfered in what is toward at Condillac.

“I’m glad to hear that, Monsieur de Tressan,” Garnache said very seriously, “because if you had known all these facts, Her Majesty might have a reason to ask why you didn't get involved in what was happening at Condillac.”

“But to proceed: Madame de Condillac and her precious Benjamin—this Marius—finding themselves, in Florimond’s absence, masters of the situation, have set about turning it to their own best advantage. Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, whilst being nominally under their guardianship, finds herself practically gaoled by them, and odious plans are set before her to marry Marius. Could the Dowager but accomplish this, it would seem that she would not only be assuring a future of ease and dignity for her son, but also be giving vent to all her pent-up hatred of her stepson.

“But to continue: Madame de Condillac and her precious Benjamin—this Marius—finding themselves, in Florimond’s absence, in control of the situation, have started to use it to their own best advantage. Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, while technically under their guardianship, feels practically trapped by them, and unpleasant plans are laid out for her to marry Marius. If the Dowager could pull this off, it would not only secure a future of comfort and respect for her son, but also allow her to unleash all her repressed hatred for her stepson.”

“Mademoiselle, however, withstands them, and in this she is aided by a fortuitous circumstance which has arisen out of the overbearing arrogance that appears to be madame’s chief characteristic. Condillac after the marquis’s death had refused to pay tithes to Mother Church and has flouted and insulted the Bishop. This prelate, after finding remonstrance vain, has retorted by placing Condillac under an Interdict, depriving all within it of the benefit of clergy. Thus, they have been unable to find a priest to venture thither, so that even had they willed to marry mademoiselle by force to Marius, they lacked the actual means of doing so.

“Mademoiselle, however, stands her ground, and she is supported by a lucky situation that has come from the overwhelming arrogance that seems to be Madame’s main trait. After the marquis’s death, Condillac refused to pay taxes to the Church and has insulted the Bishop. The Bishop, finding that complaints were useless, responded by putting Condillac under an Interdict, which deprives everyone within it of the benefits of the clergy. As a result, they have been unable to find a priest willing to go there, so even if they wanted to force Mademoiselle to marry Marius, they didn't have the actual means to do so.

“Florimond continues absent. We have every reason to believe that he has been left in ignorance of his father’s death. Letters coming from him from time to time prove that he was alive and well at least until three months ago. A messenger has been dispatched to find him and urge him to return home at once. But pending his arrival the Queen has determined to take the necessary steps to ensure that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye shall be released from her captivity, that she shall suffer no further molestation at the hands of Madame de Condillac and her son—enfin, that she shall run no further risks.

“Florimond is still missing. We have every reason to think that he doesn’t know about his father’s death. Letters from him that arrive occasionally show he was alive and well at least three months ago. We’ve sent a messenger to find him and encourage him to come home immediately. In the meantime, the Queen has decided to take the necessary steps to ensure that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye is released from her captivity, that she no longer faces any harassment from Madame de Condillac and her son—basically, that she won’t be at risk anymore.”

“My errand, monsieur, is to acquaint you with these facts, and to request you to proceed to Condillac and deliver thence Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, whom I am subsequently to escort to Paris and place under Her Majesty’s protection until such time as the new marquis shall return to claim her.”

“My task, sir, is to inform you of these details and to ask you to go to Condillac and bring back Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, whom I will then escort to Paris and put under Her Majesty’s protection until the new marquis returns to claim her.”

Having concluded, Monsieur de Garnache sat back in his chair, and threw one leg over the other, fixing his eyes upon the Seneschal’s face and awaiting his reply.

Having finished, Monsieur de Garnache leaned back in his chair, crossed one leg over the other, and stared at the Seneschal’s face, waiting for his response.

On that gross countenance before him he saw fall the shadow of perplexity. Tressan was monstrous ill-at-ease, and his face lost a good deal of its habitual plethora of colour. He sought to temporize.

On that disgusting face in front of him, he saw the shadow of confusion fall. Tressan was extremely uncomfortable, and his face lost much of its usual color. He tried to buy some time.

“Does it not occur to you, monsieur, that perhaps too much importance may have been attached to the word of this child—this Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye?”

“Don’t you think, sir, that maybe too much importance has been placed on the words of this child—this Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye?”

“Does it occur to you that such has been the case, that she has overstated it?” counter-questioned Monsieur de Garnache.

“Do you think that might be true, that she has exaggerated it?” replied Monsieur de Garnache.

“No, no. I do not say that. But—but—would it not be better—more—ah—satisfactory to all concerned, if you yourself were to go to Condillac, and deliver your message in person, demanding mademoiselle?”

“No, no. I’m not saying that. But—wouldn’t it be better—more—ah—satisfactory for everyone involved if you went to Condillac yourself and delivered your message in person, asking for mademoiselle?”

The man from Paris looked at him a moment, then stood up suddenly, and shifted the carriages of his sword back to their normal position. His brows came together in a frown, from which the Seneschal argued that his suggestion was not well received.

The man from Paris looked at him for a moment, then suddenly stood up and adjusted the straps of his sword back to their usual position. His eyebrows knitted together in a frown, which led the Seneschal to conclude that his suggestion wasn’t welcomed.

“Monsieur,” said the Parisian very coldly, like a man who contains a rising anger, “let me tell you that this is the first time in my life that I have been concerned in anything that had to do with women and I am close upon forty years of age. The task, I can assure you, was little to my taste. I embarked upon it because, being a soldier and having received my orders, I was in the unfortunate position of being unable to help myself. But I intend, monsieur, to adhere rigidly to the letter of these commands. Already I have endured more than enough in the interests of this damsel. I have ridden from Paris, and that means close upon a week in the saddle—no little thing to a man who has acquired certain habits of life and developed a taste for certain minor comforts which he is very reluctant to forgo. I have fed and slept at inns, living on the worst of fares and sleeping on the hardest, and hardly the cleanest, of beds. Ventregris! Figure to yourself that last night we lay at Luzan, in the only inn the place contained—a hovel, Monsieur le Seneschal, a hovel in which I would not kennel a dog I loved.”

“Monsieur,” the Parisian said coldly, like someone trying to keep their anger in check, “let me tell you this is the first time in my life that I’ve been involved in anything related to women, and I’m almost forty. I can assure you, this task is not something I enjoy. I took it on because, as a soldier following orders, I found myself in a position where I had no choice. But I plan to strictly follow these commands, monsieur. I’ve already put up with more than enough for this damsel. I’ve traveled from Paris, which means almost a week in the saddle—no small feat for a man who has grown accustomed to certain comforts he’s not eager to give up. I’ve eaten and slept at inns, making do with the worst food and the hardest, not to mention the dirtiest, beds. Ventregris! Can you believe that last night we stayed in Luzan, at the only inn in the area—a dump, Monsieur le Seneschal, a dump where I wouldn’t keep a dog I cared about.”

His face flushed, and his voice rose as he dwelt upon the things he had undergone.

His face turned red, and his voice got louder as he talked about what he had been through.

“My servant and I slept in a dormitory’—a thousand devils! monsieur, in a dormitory! Do you realize it? We had for company a drunken vintner, a pedlar, a pilgrim on his way to Rome, and two peasant women; and they sent us to bed without candles, for modesty’s sake. I ask you to conceive my feelings in such a case as that. I could tell you more; but that as a sample of what I have undergone could scarcely be surpassed.”

“My servant and I slept in a dorm room—can you believe it, sir? A dorm room! Do you understand what that means? We shared the space with a drunk wine seller, a peddler, a pilgrim headed to Rome, and two peasant women; and they made us go to bed without any candles, out of modesty. Just imagine how I felt in that situation. I could share more details, but honestly, this example of what I’ve endured is hard to top.”

“Truly-truly outrageous,” sympathized the Seneschal; yet he grinned.

“Really outrageous,” the Seneschal said, sympathizing; yet he grinned.

“I ask you—have I not suffered inconvenience enough already in the service of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye that you can blame me if I refuse to go a single step further than my orders bid me?”

“I ask you—haven’t I already endured enough trouble in the service of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye that you can hold it against me if I refuse to go even one step beyond what my orders tell me?”

The Seneschal stared at him now in increasing dismay. Had his own interests been less at issue he could have indulged his mirth at the other’s fiery indignation at the inconveniences he recited. As it was, he had nothing to say; no thought or feeling other than what concerned finding a way of escape from the net that seemed to be closing in about him—how to seem to serve the Queen without turning against the Dowager of Condillac; how to seem to serve the Dowager without opposing the wishes of the Queen.

The Seneschal stared at him now with growing dismay. If his own interests hadn’t been at stake, he might have found humor in the other's intense frustration at the problems he was listing. But as it stood, he had nothing to say; no thoughts or feelings other than figuring out how to escape the trap that seemed to be closing in on him—how to appear to serve the Queen without betraying the Dowager of Condillac; how to look like he was serving the Dowager without going against the wishes of the Queen.

“A plague on the girl!” he growled, unconsciously uttering his thoughts aloud. “The devil take her!”

“A curse on that girl!” he growled, unknowingly speaking his mind. “To hell with her!”

Garnache smiled grimly. “That is a bond of sympathy between us,” said he. “I have said those very words a hundred times—a thousand times, indeed—between Paris and Grenoble. Yet I scarcely see that you can damn her with as much justice as can I.

Garnache smiled tightly. “That’s a connection of understanding between us,” he said. “I’ve said those exact words a hundred times—no, a thousand times—between Paris and Grenoble. Yet I hardly see how you can judge her any more fairly than I can.”

“But there, monsieur; all this is unprofitable. You have my message. I shall spend the day at Grenoble, and take a well-earned rest. By this time to-morrow I shall be ready to start upon my return journey. I shall have then the honour to wait upon you again, to the end that I may receive from you the charge of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. I shall count upon your having her here, in readiness to set out with me, by noon to-morrow.”

“But look, sir; all this is pointless. You have my message. I’ll be spending the day in Grenoble, taking a much-needed break. By this time tomorrow, I’ll be ready to begin my journey back. I would then have the honor to meet with you again so that I can take charge of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. I’m counting on you to have her here, ready to leave with me by noon tomorrow.”

He bowed, with a flourish of his plumed hat, and would with that have taken his departure but that the Seneschal stayed him.

He bowed, with a dramatic gesture of his feathered hat, and would have left right then if the Seneschal hadn't stopped him.

“Monsieur, monsieur,” he cried, in piteous affright, “you do not know the Dowager of Condillac.”

“Sir, sir,” he shouted, in desperate fear, “you don’t know the Dowager of Condillac.”

“Why, no. What of it?”

"Why not? What about it?"

“What of it? Did you know her, you would understand that she is not the woman to be driven. I may order her in the Queen’s name to deliver up Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. But she will withstand me.”

“What of it? If you knew her, you would understand that she is not the kind of woman to be pushed around. I can command her in the Queen’s name to hand over Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. But she will resist me.”

“Withstand you?” echoed Garnache, frowning into the face of this fat man, who had risen also, brought to his feet by excitement. “Withstand you—you, the Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny? You are amusing yourself at my expense.”

“Withstand you?” Garnache echoed, frowning at the face of this overweight man, who had also stood up, caught up in the excitement. “Withstand you—you, the Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny? You’re making a joke out of me.”

“But I tell you that she will,” the other insisted in a passion. “You may look for the girl in vain tomorrow unless you go to Condillac yourself and take her.”

“But I tell you that she will,” the other insisted passionately. “You might search for the girl in vain tomorrow unless you go to Condillac yourself and pick her up.”

Garnache drew himself up and delivered his answer in a tone that was final.

Garnache straightened up and gave his answer in a tone that was decisive.

“You are the governor of the province, monsieur, and in this matter you have in addition the Queen’s particular authority—nay, her commands are imposed upon you. Those commands, as interpreted by me, you will execute in the manner I have indicated.”

“You’re the governor of the province, sir, and in this case, you also have the Queen’s specific authority—indeed, her orders are imposed upon you. You will carry out those orders, as I’ve interpreted them, in the way I have specified.”

The Seneschal shrugged his shoulders, and chewed a second at his beard.

The Seneschal shrugged and chewed on his beard for a moment.

“It is an easy thing for you to tell me what to do. Tell me, rather, how to do it, how to overcome her opposition.”

“It’s easy for you to tell me what to do. Instead, tell me how to do it, how to get past her resistance.”

“You are very sure of opposition—strangely sure, monsieur,” said Garnache, looking him between the eyes. “In any case, you have soldiers.”

“You're really confident in facing opposition—surprisingly confident, sir,” Garnache said, looking him in the eye. “In any case, you have soldiers.”

“And so has she, and the strongest castle in southern France—to say nothing of the most cursed obstinacy in the world. What she says, she does.”

“And so has she, and the strongest castle in southern France—not to mention the most stubbornness in the world. What she says, she does.”

“And what the Queen says her loyal servants do,” was Garnache’s rejoinder, in a withering tone. “I think there is nothing more to be said, monsieur,” he added. “By this time to-morrow I shall expect to receive from you, here, the charge of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. A demain, donc, Monsieur le Seneschal.”

“And what the Queen says, her loyal servants do,” Garnache replied in a cutting tone. “I don’t think there’s anything more to say, sir,” he added. “By this time tomorrow, I expect to receive the responsibility for Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye from you, right here. See you tomorrow, Monsieur le Seneschal.”

And with another bow the man from Paris drew himself erect, turned on his heel, and went jingling and creaking from the room.

And with another bow, the man from Paris straightened up, turned on his heel, and walked out of the room, jingling and creaking.

The Lord Seneschal sank back in his chair, and wondered to himself whether to die might not prove an easy way out of the horrid situation into which chance and his ill-starred tenderness for the Dowager of Condillac had thrust him.

The Lord Seneschal leaned back in his chair and thought to himself whether dying might be an easy way out of the terrible situation that chance and his unfortunate affection for the Dowager of Condillac had put him in.

At his desk sat his secretary, who had been a witness of the interview, lost in wonder almost as great as the Seneschal’s own.

At his desk sat his secretary, who had witnessed the interview, lost in wonder nearly as great as the Seneschal’s own.

For an hour Tressan remained where he was, deep in thought and gnawing at his beard. Then with a sudden burst of passion, expressed in a round oath or two, he rose, and called for his horse that he might ride to Condillac.

For an hour, Tressan stayed where he was, lost in thought and tugging at his beard. Then, with a sudden surge of emotion, punctuated by a few hearty curses, he got up and called for his horse so he could ride to Condillac.





CHAPTER III. THE DOWAGER’S COMPLIANCE

Promptly at noon on the morrow Monsieur de Garnache presented himself once more at the Seneschal’s palace, and with him went Rabecque, his body-servant, a lean, swarthy, sharp-faced man, a trifle younger than his master.

Promptly at noon the next day, Monsieur de Garnache arrived again at the Seneschal’s palace, accompanied by Rabecque, his body servant, a slender, dark-skinned, sharp-faced man, slightly younger than his master.

Anselme, the obese master of the household, received them with profound respect, and at once conducted Garnache to Monsieur de Tressan’s presence.

Anselme, the overweight head of the household, greeted them with deep respect and immediately led Garnache to see Monsieur de Tressan.

On the stairs they met Captain d’Aubran, who was descending. The captain was not in the best of humours. For four-and-twenty hours he had kept two hundred of his men under arms, ready to march as soon as he should receive his orders from the Lord Seneschal, yet those instructions were not forthcoming. He had been to seek them again that morning, only to be again put off.

On the stairs, they ran into Captain d’Aubran, who was coming down. The captain wasn't in a good mood. For twenty-four hours, he had kept two hundred of his men ready to march as soon as he got orders from the Lord Seneschal, but those instructions still hadn’t come. He had gone to ask for them again that morning, only to be delayed once more.

Monsieur de Garnache had considerable doubt, born of his yesterday’s interview with the Seneschal, that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye would be delivered into his charge as he had stipulated. His relief was, therefore, considerable, upon being ushered into Tressan’s presence, to find a lady in cloak and hat, dressed as for a journey, seated in a chair by the great fireplace.

Monsieur de Garnache had serious doubts, stemming from his meeting yesterday with the Seneschal, that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye would be handed over to him as he had arranged. Therefore, he felt a great sense of relief when he entered Tressan’s presence and saw a lady in a cloak and hat, dressed for travel, sitting in a chair by the large fireplace.

Tressan advanced to meet him, a smile of cordial welcome on his lips, and they bowed to each other in formal greeting.

Tressan stepped forward to greet him, a friendly smile on his face, and they bowed to each other in a formal welcome.

“You see, monsieur,” said the Seneschal, waving a plump hand in the direction of the lady, “that you have been obeyed. Here is your charge.”

“You see, sir,” said the Seneschal, waving a chubby hand toward the lady, “that your wishes have been followed. Here is your responsibility.”

Then to the lady: “This is Monsieur de Garnache,” he announced, “of whom I have already told you, who is to conduct you to Paris by order of Her Majesty.

Then to the lady: “This is Monsieur de Garnache,” he announced, “whom I've already told you about, and he’s here to take you to Paris on Her Majesty’s orders."

“And now, my good friends, however great the pleasure I derive from your company, I care not how soon you set out, for I have some prodigious arrears of work upon my hands.”

“And now, my good friends, as much as I enjoy your company, I don’t mind how soon you leave because I have a lot of work to catch up on.”

Garnache bowed to the lady, who returned his greeting by an inclination of the head, and his keen eyes played briskly over her. She was a plump-faced, insipid child, with fair hair and pale blue eyes, stolid and bovine in their expressionlessness.

Garnache bowed to the lady, who acknowledged him with a nod of her head, and his sharp eyes quickly assessed her. She was a round-faced, bland girl, with light hair and pale blue eyes, dull and featureless in their expression.

“I am quite ready, monsieur,” said she, rising as she spoke, and gathering her cloak about her; and Garnache remarked that her voice had the southern drawl, her words the faintest suggestion of a patois. It was amazing how a lady born and bred could degenerate in the rusticity of Dauphiny. Pigs and cows, he made no doubt, had been her chief objectives. Yet, even so, he thought he might have expected that she would have had more to say to him than just those five words expressing her readiness to depart. He had looked for some acknowledgment of satisfaction at his presence, some utterances of gratitude either to himself or to the Queen-Regent for the promptness with which she had been succoured. He was disappointed, but he showed nothing of it, as with a simple inclination of the head—

“I’m all set, sir,” she said, standing as she spoke and wrapping her cloak around her. Garnache noticed her voice had a southern drawl, and her words hinted at a slight accent. It was surprising how a lady born and raised in sophistication could become so rustic in the countryside of Dauphiny. He had no doubt that pigs and cows had become her main focus. Still, he thought she would have had more to say to him than just those five words about her readiness to leave. He had hoped for some recognition of his presence, perhaps a thank you to him or to the Queen-Regent for the quick help she received. He felt let down, but he didn’t show it, just giving a slight nod of his head—

“Good!” said he. “Since you are ready and Monsieur le Seneschal is anxious to be rid of us, let us by all means be moving. You have a long and tedious journey before you, mademoiselle.”

“Great!” he said. “Since you’re ready and Monsieur le Seneschal is eager to see us go, let's definitely get moving. You have a long and exhausting trip ahead of you, mademoiselle.”

“I—I am prepared for that,” she faltered.

“I—I’m ready for that,” she hesitated.

He stood aside, and bending from the waist he made a sweeping gesture towards the door with the hand that held his hat. To the invitation to precede him she readily responded, and, with a bow to the Seneschal, she began to walk across the apartment.

He stepped aside, bending at the waist as he gestured broadly toward the door with the hand that held his hat. She eagerly accepted the invitation to go ahead of him and, giving a nod to the Seneschal, she started to walk across the room.

Garnache’s eyes, narrowing slightly, followed her, like points of steel. Suddenly he shot a disturbing glance at Tressan’s face, and the corner of his wild-cat mustachios twitched. He stood erect, and called her very sharply.

Garnache's eyes narrowed a bit as he watched her, like sharp steel. Suddenly, he cast an unsettling look at Tressan's face, and the edge of his wild mustache twitched. He stood up straight and called out to her very abruptly.

“Mademoiselle!”

"Miss!"

She stopped, and turned to face him, an incredible shyness seeming to cause her to avoid his gaze.

She stopped and turned to face him, an overwhelming shyness making her avoid his gaze.

“You have, no doubt, Monsieur le Seneschal’s word for my identity. But I think it is as well that you should satisfy yourself. Before placing yourself entirely in my care, as you are about to do, you would be well advised to assure yourself, that I am indeed Her Majesty’s emissary. Will you be good enough to glance at this?”

“You’ve probably got Monsieur le Seneschal’s assurance about who I am. But I think it’s a good idea for you to confirm it for yourself. Before you fully trust me, as you’re about to do, it would be wise to make sure that I’m truly Her Majesty’s emissary. Could you please take a look at this?”

He drew forth as he spoke the letter in the queen’s own hand, turned it upside down, and so presented it to her. The Seneschal looked on stolidly, a few paces distant.

He took out the letter written in the queen’s own hand as he spoke, flipped it over, and handed it to her. The Seneschal watched silently from a short distance away.

“But certainly, mademoiselle, assure yourself that this gentleman is no other than I have told you.”

“But of course, miss, you can be sure that this gentleman is exactly as I described.”

Thus enjoined, she took the letter; for a second her eyes met Garnache’s glittering gaze, and she shivered. Then she bent her glance to the writing, and studied it a moment, what time the man from Paris watched her closely.

Thus commanded, she picked up the letter; for a moment her eyes locked with Garnache’s bright gaze, and she shivered. Then she lowered her gaze to the writing and studied it for a moment, while the man from Paris watched her closely.

Presently she handed it back to him.

Presently, she handed it back to him.

“Thank you, monsieur,” was all she said.

“Thank you, sir,” was all she said.

“You are satisfied that it is in order, mademoiselle?” he inquired, and a note of mockery too subtle for her or the Seneschal ran through his question.

“You're sure that it's all good, miss?” he asked, and a hint of mockery that was too subtle for her or the Seneschal slipped through his question.

“I am quite satisfied.”

"I'm pretty satisfied."

Garnache turned to Tressan. His eyes were smiling, but unpleasantly, and in his voice when he spoke there was something akin to the distant rumble that heralds an approaching storm.

Garnache turned to Tressan. His eyes smiled, but in a creepy way, and in his voice when he spoke there was something like the far-off rumble that signals a storm coming.

“Mademoiselle,” said he, “has received an eccentric education.”

“Mademoiselle,” he said, “has had a very unconventional education.”

“Eh?” quoth Tressan, perplexed.

“Huh?” said Tressan, puzzled.

“I have heard tell, monsieur, of a people somewhere in the East who read and write from right to left; but never yet have I heard tell of any—particularly in France—so oddly schooled as to do their reading upside down.”

“I’ve heard, sir, about a people somewhere in the East who read and write from right to left; but I’ve never heard of anyone—especially in France—who is so strangely educated as to read upside down.”

Tressan caught the drift of the other’s meaning. He paled a little, and sucked his lip, his eyes wandering to the girl, who stood in stolid inapprehension of what was being said.

Tressan understood what the other person meant. He went pale for a moment and bit his lip, his eyes drifting over to the girl, who stood there, unaware of what was being discussed.

“Did she do that?” said he, and he scarcely knew what he was saying; all that he realized was that it urged him to explain this thing. “Mademoiselle’s education has been neglected—a by no means uncommon happening in these parts. She is sensitive of it; she seeks to hide the fact.”

“Did she really do that?” he asked, barely aware of what he was saying; all he understood was that it pushed him to clarify the situation. “Mademoiselle’s education has been overlooked—something that’s quite common around here. She’s aware of it and tries to conceal the truth.”

Then the storm broke about their heads. And it crashed and thundered awfully in the next few minutes.

Then the storm hit them hard. It crashed and boomed loudly in the next few minutes.

“O liar! O damned, audacious liar,” roared Garnache uncompromisingly, advancing a step upon the Seneschal, and shaking the parchment threateningly in his very face, as though it were become a weapon of offence. “Was it to hide the fact that she had not been taught to write that she sent the Queen a letter pages-long? Who is this woman?” And the finger he pointed at the girl quivered with the rage that filled him at this trick they had thought to put upon him.

“O liar! O damnable, bold liar,” yelled Garnache fiercely, stepping closer to the Seneschal and shaking the parchment menacingly in his face, as if it were a weapon. “Was it to cover up the fact that she didn’t know how to write that she sent the Queen a letter that was pages long? Who is this woman?” And the finger he pointed at the girl trembled with the anger that surged within him at this deception they had thought to pull on him.

Tressan sought refuge in offended dignity. He drew himself up, threw back his head, and looked the Parisian fiercely in the eye.

Tressan took refuge in his wounded pride. He straightened up, tilted his head back, and glared fiercely at the Parisian.

“Since you take this tone with me, monsieur—”

“Since you’re speaking to me like this, sir—”

“I take with you—as with any man—the tone that to me seems best. You miserable fool! As sure as you’re a rogue this affair shall cost you your position. You have waxed fat and sleek in your seneschalship; this easy life in Dauphiny appears to have been well suited to your health. But as your paunch has grown, so, of a truth, have your brains dwindled, else had you never thought to cheat me quite so easily.

“I deal with you—as I do with anyone—using the style that I think is best. You pathetic fool! As sure as you’re a scoundrel, this situation is going to cost you your job. You’ve become lazy and complacent in your position; this comfortable life in Dauphiny seems to have been good for your health. But just as your belly has grown, so, truthfully, have your brains shrunk, otherwise you would never have thought you could deceive me so easily.”

“Am I some lout who has spent his days herding swine, think you, that you could trick me into believing this creature to be Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye—this creature with the mien of a peasant, with a breath reeking of garlic like a third-rate eating-house, and the walk of a woman who has never known footgear until this moment? Tell me, sir, for what manner of fool did you take me?”

“Do you think I’m some idiot who’s just spent his days herding pigs, that you could fool me into thinking this woman is Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye—this woman who looks like a peasant, smells like a cheap diner, and walks like someone who’s never worn shoes until now? Tell me, sir, what kind of fool do you think I am?”

The Seneschal stood with blanched face and gaping mouth, his fire all turned to ashes before the passion of this gaunt man.

The Seneschal stood with a pale face and his mouth agape, his enthusiasm completely extinguished by the intensity of this thin man.

Garnache paid no heed to him. He stepped to the girl, and roughly raised her chin with his hand so that she was forced to look him in the face.

Garnache ignored him. He approached the girl and roughly lifted her chin with his hand, compelling her to meet his gaze.

“What is your name, wench?” he asked her.

“What’s your name, girl?” he asked her.

“Margot,” she blubbered, bursting into tears.

“Margot,” she cried, breaking down in tears.

He dropped her chin, and turned away with a gesture of disgust.

He released her chin and turned away with a look of disgust.

“Get you gone,” he bade her harshly. “Get you back to the kitchen or the onion-field from which they took you.”

“Go away,” he said sharply. “Go back to the kitchen or the onion field where they found you.”

And the girl, scarce believing her good fortune, departed with a speed that bordered on the ludicrous. Tressan had naught to say, no word to stay her with; pretence, he realized, was vain.

And the girl, hardly believing her luck, left at a speed that was almost ridiculous. Tressan had nothing to say, no words to hold her back; he realized that pretending was pointless.

“Now, my Lord Seneschal,” quoth Garnache, arms akimbo, feet planted wide, and eyes upon the wretched man’s countenance, “what may you have to say to me?”

“Now, my Lord Seneschal,” said Garnache, with his arms crossed, feet spread apart, and his eyes fixed on the miserable man’s face, “what do you have to say to me?”

Tressan shifted his position; he avoided the other’s glance; he was visibly trembling, and when presently he spoke it was in faltering accents.

Tressan changed his position; he looked away from the other person; he was clearly shaking, and when he finally spoke, his voice was unsteady.

“It—it—seems, monsieur, that—ah—that I have been the victim of some imposture.”

“It—it—seems, sir, that—ah—that I have been the victim of some trickery.”

“It had rather seemed to me that the victim chosen was myself.”

“It really felt like the victim they chose was me.”

“Clearly we were both victims,” the Seneschal rejoined. Then he proceeded to explain. “I went to Condillac yesterday as you desired me, and after a stormy interview with the Marquise I obtained from her—as I believed—the person of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. You see I was not myself acquainted with the lady.”

“Clearly we were both victims,” the Seneschal replied. Then he went on to explain. “I went to Condillac yesterday as you asked me to, and after a heated meeting with the Marquise, I obtained from her—what I believed to be—the person of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. You see, I didn’t know the lady myself.”

Garnache looked at him. He did not believe him. He regretted almost that he had not further questioned the girl. But, after all, perhaps it might be easier and more expedient if he were to appear to accept the Seneschal’s statement. But he must provide against further fraud.

Garnache looked at him. He didn’t believe him. He almost wished he had asked the girl more questions. But maybe it would be easier and more practical to act like he accepted the Seneschal’s statement. Still, he needed to guard against further deceit.

“Monsieur le Seneschal,” said he in calmer tones, putting his anger from him, “at the best you are a blunderer and an ass, at the worst a traitor. I will inquire no further at present; I’ll not seek to discriminate too finely.”

“Monsieur le Seneschal,” he said in a calmer tone, setting aside his anger, “at best, you’re a fool and an idiot; at worst, a traitor. I won’t ask any more questions for now; I won’t try to analyze this too closely.”

“Monsieur, these insults—” began the Seneschal, summoning dignity to his aid. But Garnache broke in:

“Sir, these insults—” started the Seneschal, trying to maintain his dignity. But Garnache interrupted:

“La, la! I speak in the Queen’s name. If you have thought to aid the Dowager of Condillac in this resistance of Her Majesty’s mandate, let me enjoin you, as you value your seneschalship—as you value your very neck—to harbour that thought no longer.

“La, la! I speak in the Queen’s name. If you think you can help the Dowager of Condillac resist Her Majesty’s orders, I urge you, as you value your position as seneschal—as you value your very life—to stop thinking that way.

“It seems that, after all, I must deal myself with the situation. I must go myself to Condillac. If they should resist me, I shall look to you for the necessary means to overcome that resistance.

“It looks like I have to handle the situation myself, after all. I need to go to Condillac myself. If they resist me, I’ll count on you for the support needed to overcome that resistance."

“And bear you this in mind: I have chosen to leave it an open question whether you were a party to the trick it has been sought to put upon the Queen, through me, her representative. But it is a question that I have it in my power to resolve at any moment—to resolve as I choose. Unless, monsieur, I find you hereafter—as I trust—actuated by the most unswerving loyalty, I shall resolve that question by proclaiming you a traitor; and as a traitor I shall arrest you and carry you to Paris. Monsieur le Seneschal, I have the honour to give you good-day!”

“And keep this in mind: I’ve chosen to leave it an open question whether you were involved in the deception aimed at the Queen through me, her representative. But this is a question I can settle at any time—whenever I choose. Unless, sir, I find you hereafter— as I hope—driven by the strongest loyalty, I will resolve that question by declaring you a traitor; and as a traitor, I will arrest you and take you to Paris. Monsieur le Seneschal, I have the honor to wish you a good day!”

When he was gone, Monsieur de Tressan flung off his wig, and mopped the perspiration from his brow. He went white as snow and red as fire by turns, as he paced the apartment in a frenzy. Never in the fifteen years that were sped since he had been raised to the governorship of the province had any man taken such a tone with him and harangued him in such terms.

When he left, Monsieur de Tressan took off his wig and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He went from pale to flushed as he paced the room in a frenzy. Never in the fifteen years since he became the governor of the province had anyone spoken to him like that or given him such a lecture.

A liar and a traitor had he been called that morning, a knave and a fool; he had been browbeaten and threatened; and he had swallowed it all, and almost turned to lick the hand that administered the dose. Dame! What manner of cur was he become? And the man who had done all this—a vulgar upstart out of Paris, reeking of leather and the barrack-room still lived!

A liar and a traitor he had been called that morning, a scoundrel and a fool; he had been bullied and threatened; and he had accepted it all, nearly eager to kiss the hand that dealt the blows. Damn! What kind of coward had he become? And the man responsible for all this—a common upstart from Paris, smelling of leather and the barracks—was still around!

Bloodshed was in his mind; murder beckoned him alluringly to take her as his ally. But he put the thought from him, frenzied though he might be. He must fight this knave with other weapons; frustrate his mission, and send him back to Paris and the Queen’s scorn, beaten and empty-handed.

Bloodshed filled his thoughts; murder tempting him to make her his ally. But he pushed the thought away, no matter how frantic he felt. He had to confront this scoundrel with different tactics; sabotage his mission and send him back to Paris to face the Queen's scorn, defeated and empty-handed.

“Babylas!” he shouted.

"Babylas!" he yelled.

Immediately the secretary appeared.

The secretary appeared right away.

“Have you given thought to the matter of Captain d’Aubran?” he asked, his voice an impatient snarl.

“Have you thought about Captain d’Aubran?” he asked, his voice an impatient growl.

“Yes, monsieur, I have pondered it all morning.”

“Yes, sir, I’ve thought about it all morning.”

“Well? And what have you concluded?”

"Well? What did you decide?"

“Helas! monsieur, nothing.”

"Alas! Sir, nothing."

Tressan smote the table before him a blow that shook some of the dust out of the papers that cumbered it. “Ventregris! How am I served? For what do I pay you, and feed you, and house you, good-for-naught, if you are to fail me whenever I need the things you call your brains? Have you no intelligence, no thought, no imagination? Can you invent no plausible business, no likely rising, no possible disturbances that shall justify my sending Aubran and his men to Montelimar—to the very devil, if need be.”

Tressan slammed his hand on the table, shaking some dust off the papers scattered across it. “Damn it! How am I served? Why do I pay you, feed you, and provide you a place to stay, you worthless person, if you’re going to let me down whenever I need what you call your brains? Don’t you have any brains, any ideas, any creativity? Can’t you come up with a convincing business plan, a likely uprising, or any possible unrest that would justify sending Aubran and his men to Montelimar—or even to hell, if it comes to that?”

The secretary trembled in his every limb; his eyes shunned his master’s as his master’s had shunned Garnache’s awhile ago. The Seneschal was enjoying himself. If he had been bullied and browbeaten, here, at least, was one upon whom he, in his turn, might taste the joys of bullying and browbeating.

The secretary shook in every part of his body; he avoided making eye contact with his master, just as his master had avoided Garnache's gaze earlier. The Seneschal was having a good time. If he had been pushed around and intimidated before, now he had someone he could, in return, enjoy bullying and intimidating.

“You lazy, miserable calf,” he stormed, “I might be better served by a wooden image. Go! It seems I must rely upon myself. It is always so. Wait!” he thundered; for the secretary, only too glad to obey his last order, had already reached the door. “Tell Anselme to bid the Captain attend me here at once.”

“You lazy, miserable fool,” he yelled, “I might as well be talking to a wooden statue. Go! It looks like I have to depend on myself. It’s always like this. Wait!” he shouted; for the secretary, all too eager to follow his last command, had already made it to the door. “Tell Anselme to have the Captain come see me here immediately.”

Babylas’s bowed and went his errand.

Babylas bowed and went on his errand.

A certain amount of his ill-humour vented, Tressan made an effort to regain his self-control. He passed his handkerchief for the last time over face and head, and resumed his wig.

A bit of his bad mood let out, Tressan tried to get his self-control back. He wiped his face and head with his handkerchief one last time and put on his wig again.

When d’Aubran entered, the Seneschal was composed and in his wonted habit of ponderous dignity. “Ah, d’Aubran,” said he, “your men are ready?”

When d’Aubran walked in, the Seneschal was calm and in his usual serious demeanor. “Ah, d’Aubran,” he said, “are your men ready?”

“They have been ready these four-and-twenty hours, monsieur.”

“They have been ready for the past twenty-four hours, sir.”

“Good. You are a brisk soldier, d’Aubran. You are a man to be relied upon.”

“Good. You’re a reliable soldier, d’Aubran. You’re someone we can count on.”

D’Aubran bowed. He was a tall, active young fellow with a pleasant face and a pair of fine black eyes.

D’Aubran bowed. He was a tall, energetic young man with a friendly face and a pair of striking black eyes.

“Monsieur le Seneschal is very good.”

“Mister the Seneschal is really nice.”

With a wave of the hand the Seneschal belittled his own goodness.

With a wave of his hand, the Seneschal downplayed his own kindness.

“You will march out of Grenoble within the hour, Captain, and you will lead your men to Montelimar. There you will quarter them, and await my further orders. Babylas will give you a letter to the authorities, charging them to find you suitable quarters. While there, d’Aubran, and until my further orders reach you, you will employ your time in probing the feeling in the hill district. You understand?”

“You will leave Grenoble within the hour, Captain, and you will lead your men to Montelimar. There, you’ll set up your quarters and wait for my further orders. Babylas will give you a letter for the authorities, instructing them to find suitable accommodations for you. While you’re there, d’Aubran, until you receive my next orders, you will spend your time assessing the sentiment in the hill district. Do you understand?”

“Imperfectly,” d’Aubran confessed.

"Imperfectly," d'Aubran admitted.

“You will understand better when you have been in Montelimar a week or so. It may, of course, be a false alarm. Still, we must safeguard the King’s interests and be prepared. Perhaps we may afterwards be charged with starting at shadows; but it is better to be on the alert from the moment the shadow is perceived than to wait until the substance itself has overwhelmed us.”

“You’ll understand better once you’ve been in Montelimar for about a week. It could turn out to be nothing, but we need to protect the King’s interests and be ready. We might get accused later of being overly cautious, but it’s better to be watchful as soon as we notice something off rather than wait until we’re completely caught off guard.”

It sounded so very much as if the Seneschal’s words really had some hidden meaning, that d’Aubran, if not content with going upon an errand of which he knew so little, was, at least, reconciled to obey the orders he received. He uttered words that conveyed some such idea to Tressan’s mind, and within a half-hour he was marching out of Grenoble with beating drums, on his two days’ journey to Montelimar.

It really seemed like the Seneschal’s words had a deeper meaning, so even though d’Aubran wasn’t thrilled about going on a mission he knew so little about, he agreed to follow the orders he received. He communicated this thought to Tressan, and within half an hour, he was marching out of Grenoble to the sound of beating drums, beginning his two-day journey to Montelimar.





CHAPTER IV. THE CHATEAU DE CONDILLAC

As Captain d’Aubran and his troop were speeding westwards from Grenoble, Monsieur de Garnache, ever attended by his man, rode briskly in the opposite direction, towards the grey towers of Condillac, that reared themselves towards the greyer sky above the valley of the Isere. It was a chill, dull, autumnal day, with a raw wind blowing from the Alps; its breath was damp, and foretold of the rain that was likely to come anon, the rain with which the clouds hanging low about the distant hills were pregnant.

As Captain d’Aubran and his troop were racing west from Grenoble, Monsieur de Garnache, always accompanied by his man, rode quickly in the opposite direction, toward the gray towers of Condillac that rose against the overcast sky over the Isère valley. It was a chilly, dreary autumn day, with a biting wind blowing in from the Alps; its breath was damp, hinting at the rain that was likely to arrive soon, the rain that the low-hanging clouds around the distant hills were ready to unleash.

But Monsieur de Garnache was totally insensible to his surroundings; his mind was very busy with the interview from which he had come, and the interview to which he was speeding. Once he permitted himself a digression, that he might point a moral for the benefit of his servant.

But Monsieur de Garnache was completely unaware of his surroundings; his mind was occupied with the meeting he had just left and the meeting he was rushing to. For a moment, he allowed himself to stray from his thoughts to share a lesson with his servant.

“You see, Rebecque, what a plague it is to have to do with women. Are you sufficiently grateful to me for having quelled your matrimonial ardour of two months ago? No, you are not. Grateful you may be; sufficiently grateful, never; it would be impossible. No gratitude could be commensurate with the benefit I conferred upon you. Yet if you had married, and discovered for yourself the troubles that come from too close an association with that sex which some wag of old ironically called the weaker, and of which contemporary fools with no sense of irony continue so to speak in good faith, you could have blamed only yourself. You would have shrugged your shoulders and made the best of it, realizing that no other man had put this wrong upon you. But with me—thousand devils!—it is very different. I am a man who, in one particular at least, has chosen his way of life with care; I have seen to it that I should walk a road unencumbered by any petticoat. What happens? What comes of all my careful plans?

“You see, Rebecque, what a hassle it is to deal with women. Are you really thankful to me for putting a stop to your marriage ideas from two months ago? No, you’re not. You might feel some gratitude, but never enough; that would be impossible. No amount of thanks could match the favor I did for you. Yet if you had married and found out for yourself the challenges that come with being too close to that gender, which some old joker ironically called the weaker, and which today’s fools continue to seriously say, you could only blame yourself. You would have shrugged it off and made the best of it, realizing no other guy had forced this on you. But with me—thousand devils!—it’s very different. I’m a man who, at least in this one aspect, has chosen my lifestyle carefully; I made sure to walk a path free of any skirts. So what happens? What comes of all my careful planning?

“Fate sends an infernal cut-throat to murder our good king—whose soul God rest eternally! And since his son is of an age too tender to wield the sceptre, the boy’s mother does it in his name. Thus, I, a soldier, being subject to the head of the State, find myself, by no devising of my own, subject to a woman.

“Fate sends a ruthless assassin to kill our good king—may his soul rest forever! And since his son is too young to take the throne, the boy’s mother does it on his behalf. So, I, a soldier, who is under the authority of the State, find myself, without any choice of my own, under a woman.”

“In itself that is bad enough. Too bad, indeed—Ventregris!—too bad. Yet Fate is not content. It must occur to this woman to select me—me of all men—to journey into Dauphiny, and release another woman from the clutches of yet a third. And to what shifts are we not put, to what discomforts not subjected? You know them, Rabecque, for you have shared them with me. But it begins to break upon my mind that what we have endured may be as nothing to what may lie before us. It is an ill thing to have to do with women. Yet you, Rabecque, would have deserted me for one of them!”

“In itself, that’s bad enough. Too bad, really—Ventregris!—too bad. But Fate isn’t satisfied. It has to occur to this woman to pick me—me of all people—to go to Dauphiny and rescue another woman from yet a third. And what lengths do we not go to, what discomforts are we not subjected to? You know them, Rabecque, because you've experienced them with me. But I’m starting to realize that what we’ve been through might be nothing compared to what’s ahead of us. It's tough dealing with women. Yet you, Rabecque, would have abandoned me for one of them!”

Rabecque was silent. Maybe he was ashamed of himself; or maybe that, not agreeing with his master, he had yet sufficient appreciation of his position to be discreetly silent where his opinions might be at variance. Thus Garnache was encouraged to continue.

Rabecque was quiet. Maybe he felt ashamed of himself; or maybe, not agreeing with his boss, he still had enough respect for his role to stay quietly neutral when his views didn’t match. This encouraged Garnache to keep going.

“And what is all this trouble about, which they have sent me to set right? About a marriage. There is a girl wants to marry one man, and a woman who wants to marry her to another. Ponder the possibilities of tragedy in such a situation. Half this world’s upheavals have had their source in less. Yet you, Rabecque, would have married!”

“And what is all this trouble about that they've sent me to fix? It’s about a marriage. There’s a girl who wants to marry one man, and a woman who wants to marry her off to another. Think about the potential for tragedy in this situation. Half of the world’s chaos has started from less. Yet you, Rabecque, would have married!”

Necessity at last turned his discourse to other matters.

Necessity finally shifted his conversation to other topics.

“Tell me, now,” said he abruptly, in a different tone, “is there hereabouts a ford?”

“Tell me, now,” he said suddenly, in a different tone, “is there a crossing nearby?”

“There is a bridge up yonder, monsieur,” returned the servant, thankful to have the conversation changed.

“There’s a bridge over there, sir,” replied the servant, relieved to have the topic changed.

They rode towards it in silence, Garnache’s eyes set now upon the grey pile that crowned the hillock, a half-mile away, on the opposite bank of the stream. They crossed the bridge and rode up the gently rising, bare, and rugged ground towards Condillac. The place wore an entirely peaceful air, strong and massive though it appeared. It was encircled by a ditch, but the drawbridge was down, and the rust on its chains argued that long had it been so.

They rode toward it in silence, Garnache's eyes fixed on the gray structure that topped the hill, half a mile away on the opposite bank of the stream. They crossed the bridge and rode up the gently sloping, bare, and rough terrain toward Condillac. The place had a completely peaceful atmosphere, despite its strong and massive appearance. It was surrounded by a ditch, but the drawbridge was down, and the rust on its chains suggested it had been that way for a long time.

None coming to challenge them, the pair rode across the planks, and the dull thud of their hooves started into activity some one in the gatehouse.

None coming to challenge them, the pair rode across the planks, and the dull thud of their hooves triggered some activity from someone in the gatehouse.

A fellow rudely clad—a hybrid between man-at-arms and lackey—lounged on a musket to confront them in the gateway. Monsieur de Garnache announced his name, adding that he came to crave an audience of Madame la Marquise, and the man stood aside to admit him. Thus he and Rabecque rode forward into the roughly paved courtyard.

A guy dressed oddly—a mix between a soldier and a servant—was leaning on a musket to block their way at the entrance. Monsieur de Garnache introduced himself, saying he was there to request a meeting with Madame la Marquise, and the man stepped aside to let him in. So, he and Rabecque rode into the unevenly paved courtyard.

From several doorways other men emerged, some of martial bearing, showing that the place was garrisoned to some extent. Garnache took little heed of them. He flung his reins to the man whom he had first addressed—the fellow had kept pace beside him—and leapt nimbly to the ground, bidding Rabecque await him there.

From several doorways, other men appeared, some with military bearing, indicating that the place was somewhat garrisoned. Garnache paid them little attention. He tossed his reins to the man he had first spoken to—the guy had kept pace with him—and jumped down swiftly, telling Rabecque to wait for him there.

The soldier lackey resigned the reins to Rabecque, and requested Monsieur de Garnache to follow him. He led the way through a door on the left, down a passage and across an anteroom, and ushered the visitor finally into a spacious, gloomy hall, panelled in black oak and lighted as much by the piled-up fire that flared on the noble hearth as by the grey daylight that filtered through the tall mullioned windows.

The soldier attendant handed the reins over to Rabecque and asked Monsieur de Garnache to follow him. He led the way through a door on the left, down a hallway and across an anteroom, finally bringing the visitor into a large, dark hall, paneled in black oak and illuminated as much by the roaring fire in the grand hearth as by the grey daylight that streamed through the tall mullioned windows.

As they entered, a liver-coloured hound that lay stretched before the fire growled lazily, and showed the whites of his eyes. Paying little attention to the dog, Garnache looked about him. The apartment was handsome beyond praise, in a sombre, noble fashion. It was hung with pictures of departed Condillacs—some of them rudely wrought enough—with trophies of ancient armour, and with implements of the chase. In the centre stood an oblong table of black oak, very richly carved about its massive legs, and in a china bowl, on this, an armful of late roses filled the room with their sweet fragrance.

As they walked in, a liver-colored hound sprawled out in front of the fire growled lazily and revealed the whites of its eyes. Ignoring the dog, Garnache took a look around. The apartment was impressively decorated in a dark, dignified style. It was adorned with portraits of long-gone Condillacs—some of them quite roughly done—along with trophies of ancient armor and hunting gear. In the center was a rectangular table made of black oak, intricately carved around its sturdy legs, and in a china bowl on the table, an armful of late roses filled the room with their sweet scent.

Then Garnache espied a page on the window-seat, industriously burnishing a cuirass. He pursued his task, indifferent to the newcomer’s advent, until the knave who had conducted thither the Parisian called the boy and bade him go tell the Marquise that a Monsieur de Garnache, with a message from the Queen-Regent, begged an audience.

Then Garnache spotted a page on the window seat, diligently polishing a breastplate. He continued his task, unaffected by the arrival of the newcomer, until the rogue who had brought the Parisian called the boy over and told him to go inform the Marquise that a Monsieur de Garnache, with a message from the Queen-Regent, requested an audience.

The boy rose, and simultaneously, out of a great chair by the hearth, whose tall back had hitherto concealed him, there rose another figure. This was a stripling of some twenty summers—twenty-one, in fact—of a pale, beautifully featured face, black hair and fine black eyes, and very sumptuously clad in a suit of shimmering silk whose colour shifted from green to purple as he moved.

The boy stood up, and at the same time, from a big chair by the fireplace, which had hidden him until now, another figure stood up. This was a young man around twenty years old—actually twenty-one—with a pale, attractive face, black hair, and striking black eyes, dressed very lavishly in a suit of shimmering silk that changed color from green to purple as he moved.

Monsieur de Garnache assumed that he was in the presence of Marius de Condillac. He bowed a trifle stiffly, and was surprised to have his bow returned with a graciousness that amounted almost to cordiality.

Monsieur de Garnache thought he was in front of Marius de Condillac. He bowed a little stiffly and was surprised when his bow was met with a warmth that was nearly friendly.

“You are from Paris, monsieur?” said the young man, in a gentle, pleasant voice. “I fear you have had indifferent weather for your journey.”

“You're from Paris, sir?” said the young man in a friendly, pleasant voice. “I’m afraid the weather hasn’t been great for your trip.”

Garnache thought of other things besides the weather that he had found indifferent, and he felt warmed almost to the point of anger at the very recollection. But he bowed again, and answered amiably enough.

Garnache thought of other things besides the weather that he had found unimportant, and he felt almost angry just remembering them. But he bowed again and responded in a friendly manner.

The young man offered him a seat, assuring him that his mother would not keep him waiting long. The page had already gone upon his errand.

The young man offered him a seat, assuring him that his mom wouldn't make him wait long. The page had already gone on his errand.

Garnache took the proffered chair, and sank down with creak and jingle to warm himself at the fire.

Garnache accepted the offered chair and settled in with a creak and jingle to warm himself by the fire.

“From what you have said, I gather that you are Monsieur Marius de Condillac,” said he. “I, as you may have heard me announced by your servant, am Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache—at your service.”

“From what you've said, I understand that you’re Monsieur Marius de Condillac,” he said. “As you may have heard your servant announce, I’m Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache—at your service.”

“We have heard of you, Monsieur de Garnache,” said the youth as he crossed his shapely legs of silken violet, and fingered the great pearl that depended from his ear. “But we had thought that by now you would be on your way to Paris.”

"We've heard about you, Monsieur de Garnache," said the young man as he crossed his elegant legs in silky violet and played with the large pearl hanging from his ear. "But we thought you would have been on your way to Paris by now."

“No doubt—with Margot,” was the grim rejoinder.

“No doubt—with Margot,” was the gloomy reply.

But Marius either gathered no suggestion from its grimness, or did not know the name Garnache uttered, for he continued:

But Marius either didn't pick up on its seriousness, or he didn't recognize the name Garnache said, because he kept going:

“We understood that you were to escort Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to Paris, to place her under the tutelage of the Queen-Regent. I will not conceal from you that we were chagrined at the reflection cast upon Condillac; nevertheless, Her Majesty’s word is law in Dauphiny as much as it is in Paris.”

“We understood that you were supposed to escort Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to Paris, to put her under the care of the Queen-Regent. I won’t hide from you that we were disappointed by the implication towards Condillac; however, Her Majesty’s word is law in Dauphiny just like it is in Paris.”

“Quite as much, and I am relieved to hear you confess it,” said Garnache drily, and he scanned more closely the face of this young man. He found cause to modify the excellent impression he had received at first. Marius’s eyebrows were finely pencilled, but they arched a shade too much, and his eyes were set a trifle too closely; the mouth, which had seemed beautiful at first, looked, in addition, on this closer inspection, weak, sensual, and cruel.

“Just as much, and I’m glad to hear you admit it,” Garnache said dryly, as he took a closer look at the young man’s face. He found reasons to change the positive impression he had initially formed. Marius’s eyebrows were nicely shaped but arched just a bit too much, and his eyes were positioned a little too closely together; the mouth, which had looked beautiful at first, now seemed weak, sensual, and cruel upon closer inspection.

There fell upon the momentary silence the sound of an opening door, and both men rose simultaneously to their feet.

There was a brief silence before the sound of a door opening broke it, and both men got to their feet at the same time.

In the splendid woman that entered, Monsieur de Garnache saw a wonderful likeness to the boy who stood beside him. She received the emissary very graciously. Marius set a chair for her between the two they had been occupying, and thus interchanging phrases of agreeable greeting the three sat down about the hearth with every show of the greatest amity.

In the beautiful woman who entered, Monsieur de Garnache saw a striking resemblance to the boy next to him. She welcomed the messenger warmly. Marius pulled a chair for her between the two they had been sitting in, and so, exchanging friendly greetings, the three settled down around the fire with all the signs of great camaraderie.

A younger man might have been put out of countenance; the woman’s surpassing beauty, her charm of manner, her melodious voice, falling on the ear soft and gentle as a caress, might have turned a man of less firmness a little from his purpose, a little perhaps from his loyalty and the duty that had brought him all the way from Paris. But Monsieur de Garnache was to her thousand graces as insensible as a man of stone. And he came to business briskly. He had no mind to spend the day at her fireside in pleasant, meaningless talk.

A younger man might have been thrown off his guard; the woman’s stunning beauty, her charming demeanor, her melodious voice, which fell softly on the ear like a gentle caress, might have swayed a man with less resolve a bit from his intentions, perhaps even from his loyalty and the duty that had brought him all the way from Paris. But Monsieur de Garnache was as unresponsive to her many charms as a man made of stone. He got straight to the point. He had no interest in spending the day at her fireside engaged in pleasant but pointless chatter.

“Madame,” said he, “monsieur your son informs me that you have heard of me and of the business that brings me into Dauphiny. I had not looked for the honour of journeying quite so far as Condillac; but since Monsieur de Tressan, whom I made my ambassador, appears to have failed so signally, I am constrained to inflict my presence upon you.”

“Madam,” he said, “your son has told me that you know about me and why I'm here in Dauphiny. I didn’t expect to travel all the way to Condillac, but since Monsieur de Tressan, whom I sent as my representative, seems to have failed so spectacularly, I have no choice but to come and see you in person.”

“Inflict?” quoth she, with a pretty look of make-believe dismay. “How harsh a word, monsieur!”

“Inflict?” she said, with a charming look of pretend surprise. “What a harsh word, sir!”

The smoothness of the implied compliment annoyed him.

The slickness of the unspoken compliment irritated him.

“I will use any word you think more adequate, madame, if you will suggest it,” he answered tartly.

“I'll use any word you think is better, ma'am, if you suggest it,” he replied sharply.

“There are a dozen I might suggest that would better fit the case—and with more justice to yourself,” she answered, with a smile that revealed a gleam of white teeth behind her scarlet lips. “Marcus, bid Benoit bring wine. Monsieur de Garnache will no doubt be thirsting after his ride.”

“There are a dozen options I could suggest that would suit the situation better—and be more fair to you,” she replied, smiling to show her white teeth behind her bright red lips. “Marcus, tell Benoit to bring some wine. Monsieur de Garnache will surely be thirsty after his ride.”

Garnache said nothing. Acknowledge the courtesy he would not; refuse it he could not. So he sat, and waited for her to speak, his eyes upon the fire.

Garnache said nothing. He wouldn’t acknowledge the courtesy, but he couldn’t refuse it. So he sat and waited for her to speak, his eyes on the fire.

Madame had already set herself a course. Keener witted than her son, she had readily understood, upon Garnache’s being announced to her, that his visit meant the failure of the imposture by which she had sought to be rid of him.

Madame had already decided on a plan. Smarter than her son, she quickly realized that when Garnache was announced, his visit meant the end of the trick she had used to get rid of him.

“I think, monsieur,” she said presently, watching him from under her lids, “that we have, all of us who are concerned in Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s affairs, been at cross-purposes. She is an impetuous, impulsive child, and it happened that some little time ago we had words—such things will happen in the most united families. Whilst the heat of her foolish anger was upon her, she wrote a letter to the Queen, in which she desired to be removed from my tutelage. Since then, monsieur, she has come to repent her of it. You, who no doubt understand a woman’s mind—”

“I think, sir,” she said after a moment, watching him from beneath her lashes, “that all of us involved in Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s situation have been misunderstanding each other. She is an impulsive, fiery young woman, and not long ago, we had a disagreement—such things can happen even in the closest families. In the heat of her foolish anger, she wrote a letter to the Queen, asking to be released from my care. Since then, sir, she has come to regret it. You, who surely understand a woman’s perspective—”

“Set out upon no such presumption, madame,” he interrupted. “I know as little of a woman’s mind as any man who thinks he knows a deal—and that is nothing.”

“Don’t make that assumption, ma’am,” he interrupted. “I know just as little about a woman’s mind as any man who thinks he knows a lot—and that’s nothing.”

She laughed as at an excellent jest, and Marius, overhearing Garnache’s retort as he was returning to resume his seat, joined in her laugh.

She laughed like it was a great joke, and Marius, who heard Garnache's comeback as he was coming back to sit down, joined in her laughter.

“Paris is a fine whetstone for a man’s wits,” said he.

“Paris is a great sharpening tool for a person's intellect,” he said.

Garnache shrugged his shoulders.

Garnache shrugged.

“I take it, madame, that you wish me to understand that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, repenting of her letter, desires no longer to repair to Paris; desires, in fact, to remain here at Condillac in your excellent care.”

“I assume, madam, that you want me to understand that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, regretting her letter, no longer wants to go to Paris; she actually wants to stay here at Condillac in your wonderful care.”

“You apprehend the position exactly, monsieur.”

"You understand the situation perfectly, sir."

“To my mind,” said he, “it presents few features difficult of apprehension.”

"Honestly," he said, "it doesn't have many complicated parts to understand."

Marius’s eyes flashed his mother a look of relief; but the Marquise, who had an ear more finely trained, caught the vibration of a second meaning in the emissary’s words.

Marius's eyes gave his mother a look of relief, but the Marquise, who had a more finely tuned ear, detected a hidden meaning in the emissary's words.

“All being as you say, madame,” he continued, “will you tell me why, instead of some message to this purport, you sent Monsieur de Tressan back to me with a girl taken from some kitchen or barnyard, whom it was sought to pass off upon me as Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye?”

“All that aside, madam,” he continued, “can you explain why, instead of a message like that, you sent Monsieur de Tressan back to me with a girl taken from some kitchen or barnyard, who was being passed off as Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye?”

The Marquise laughed, and her son, who had shown signs of perturbation, taking his cue from her, laughed too.

The Marquise laughed, and her son, who had appeared a bit unsettled, picked up on her cue and laughed as well.

“It was a jest, monsieur”—she told him, miserably conscious that the explanation could sound no lamer.

“It was a joke, sir”—she told him, painfully aware that the explanation sounded pretty lame.

“My compliments, madame, upon the humour that prevails in Dauphiny. But your jest failed of its purpose. It did not amuse me, nor, so far as I could discern, was Monsieur de Tressan greatly taken with it. But all this is of little moment, madame,” he continued. “Since you tell me that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye is content to remain here, I am satisfied that it is so.”

“My compliments, madam, on the humor that’s popular in Dauphiny. But your joke missed the mark. It didn’t amuse me, and from what I could see, Monsieur de Tressan wasn’t too impressed either. But that’s not really important, madam,” he continued. “Since you’ve told me that Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye is happy to stay here, I’m satisfied with that.”

They were the very words that she desired to hear from him; yet his manner of uttering them gave her little reassurance. The smile on her lips was forced; her watchful eyes smiled not at all.

They were exactly the words she wanted to hear from him; however, the way he said them didn't give her much comfort. The smile on her lips was fake; her attentive eyes didn't smile at all.

“Still,” he continued, “you will be so good as to remember that I am not my own master in this affair. Were that so, I should not fail to relieve you at once of my unbidden presence.”

“Still,” he continued, “please remember that I’m not in charge of this situation. If I were, I would definitely get rid of my unwanted presence here immediately.”

“Oh, monsieur—”

"Oh, sir—"

“But, being the Queen’s emissary, I have her orders to obey, and those orders are to convey Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to Paris. They make no allowance for any change that may have occurred in mademoiselle’s inclinations. If the journey is now distasteful to her, she has but her own rashness to blame in having sought it herself. What imports is that she is bidden by the Queen to repair to Paris; as a loyal subject she must obey the Queen’s commands; you, as a loyal subject, must see to it that she obeys them. So, madame, I count upon your influence with mademoiselle to see that she is ready to set out by noon to-morrow. One day already has been wasted me by your—ah—jest, madame. The Queen likes her ambassadors to be brisk.”

"But since I’m the Queen’s representative, I have her orders to follow, and those orders are to take Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to Paris. They don’t consider any changes in Mademoiselle’s feelings. If she now finds the journey unappealing, she has only her own impulsiveness to blame for wanting it in the first place. What matters is that the Queen has commanded her to go to Paris; as a loyal subject, she must follow the Queen’s orders; you, as a loyal subject, must ensure she complies. So, madame, I’m counting on your influence with Mademoiselle to make sure she’s ready to leave by noon tomorrow. We’ve already wasted a day because of your—ah—humor, madame. The Queen prefers her ambassadors to be prompt."

The Dowager reclined in her chair, and bit her lip. This man was too keen for her. She had no illusions. He had seen through her as if she had been made of glass; he had penetrated her artifices and detected her falsehoods. Yet feigning to believe her and them, he had first neutralized her only weapons—other than offensive—then used them for her own defeat. Marius it was who took up the conversation.

The Dowager leaned back in her chair and bit her lip. This man was too sharp for her. She knew better than to think she could fool him. He saw right through her like she was made of glass; he unraveled her tricks and recognized her lies. Yet, pretending to believe her and them, he first disarmed her only weapons—besides being aggressive—then turned them against her for her own downfall. It was Marius who continued the conversation.

“Monsieur,” he cried—and there was a frown drawing together his fine brows—“what you suggest amounts to a tyranny on the Queen’s part.”

“Monsieur,” he exclaimed—and his fine brows knitted in a frown—“what you’re suggesting is a tyranny on the Queen’s part.”

Garnache was on his feet, his chair grating the polished floor.

Garnache stood up, his chair scraping against the polished floor.

“Monsieur says?” quoth he, his glittering eye challenging the rash boy to repeat his words.

“Monsieur says?” he asked, his sparkling eye daring the bold boy to say it again.

But the Dowager intervened with a little trill of laughter.

But the Dowager chimed in with a light laugh.

“Bon Dieu! Marius, what are you saying? Foolish boy! And you, Monsieur de Garnache, do not heed him, I beg you. We are so far from Court in this little corner of Dauphiny, and my son has been reared in so free an atmosphere that he is sometimes betrayed into expressions whose impropriety he does not realize.”

“Good God! Marius, what are you saying? Silly boy! And you, Mr. de Garnache, please don’t listen to him. We’re so far from the Court in this little part of Dauphiny, and my son has grown up in such a free environment that he sometimes says things without realizing how inappropriate they are.”

Garnache bowed in token of his perfect satisfaction, and at that moment two servants entered bearing flagons and beakers, fruits and sweetmeats, which they placed upon the table. The Dowager rose, and went to do the honours of the board. The servants withdrew.

Garnache bowed to show his complete satisfaction, and just then, two servants came in carrying flagons and cups, fruits and sweets, which they set on the table. The Dowager stood up and went to serve at the table. The servants left.

“You will taste our wine of Condillac, monsieur?”

“You’re going to try our Condillac wine, sir?”

He acquiesced, expressing thanks, and watched her fill a beaker for him, one for herself, and another for her son. She brought him the cup in her hands. He took it with a grave inclination of the head. Then she proffered him the sweetmeats. To take one, he set down the cup on the table, by which he had also come to stand. His left hand was gloved and held his beaver and whip.

He agreed and thanked her while watching her fill a beaker for him, one for herself, and another for her son. She brought him the cup in her hands. He took it with a serious nod. Then she offered him the sweets. To take one, he set the cup down on the table, where he was also standing. His left hand was gloved and held his top hat and riding whip.

She nibbled, herself, at one of the comfits, and he followed her example. The boy, a trifle sullen since the last words, stood on the hearth with his back to the fire, his hands clasped behind him.

She picked at one of the candies, and he did the same. The boy, a bit moody since their last conversation, stood on the hearth with his back to the fire, his hands clasped behind him.

“Monsieur,” she said, “do you think it would enable you to comply with what I have signified to be not only our own wishes, but those of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye herself, if she were to state them to you?”

“Sir,” she said, “do you think it would help you to agree with what I’ve indicated are not just our wishes, but also those of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye herself, if she were to express them to you?”

He looked up sharply, his lips parting in a smile that revealed his strong white teeth.

He glanced up quickly, his lips curling into a smile that showcased his strong white teeth.

“Are you proposing another of your jests, madame?”

“Are you suggesting another one of your jokes, ma'am?”

She laughed outright. A wonderful assurance was hers, thought Monsieur de Garnache. “Mon Dieu! no, monsieur,” she cried. “If you will, you may see the lady herself.”

She laughed openly. A wonderful confidence was hers, thought Monsieur de Garnache. “Oh my God! No, sir,” she exclaimed. “If you want, you can meet the lady herself.”

He took a turn in the apartment, idly, as does a man in thought.

He walked around the apartment slowly, like someone lost in thought.

“Very well,” said he, at last. “I do not say that it will alter my determination. But perhaps—yes, I should be glad of an opportunity of the honour of making Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s acquaintance. But no impersonations, I beg, madame!” He said it half-laughingly, taking his cue from her.

“Alright,” he finally said. “I’m not saying it’ll change my mind. But maybe—yes, I’d be happy to have the chance to meet Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. But no pretending, please, madam!” He said it with a half-laugh, taking his lead from her.

“You need have no fear of any.”

“You don't need to be afraid of anything.”

She walked to the door, opened it, and called “Gaston!” In answer came the page whom Garnache had found in the room when he was admitted.

She walked to the door, opened it, and called, “Gaston!” In response, the page that Garnache had found in the room when he entered came forward.

“Desire Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to come to us here at once,” she bade the boy, and closed the door.

“Tell Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to come here right away,” she instructed the boy and closed the door.

Garnache had been all eyes for some furtive sign, some whispered word; but he had surprised neither.

Garnache had been watching closely for any hidden sign or quiet word; but he found neither.

His pacing had brought him to the opposite end of the board, where stood the cup of wine madame had poured for Marius. His own, Garnache had left untouched. As if abstractedly, he now took up the beaker, pledged madame with his glance, and drank. She watched him, and suddenly a suspicion darted through her mind—a suspicion that he suspected them.

His pacing had taken him to the other end of the table, where the cup of wine Madame had poured for Marius stood. His own drink had been left untouched by Garnache. Almost absentmindedly, he picked up the glass, exchanged a glance with Madame as a toast, and drank. She watched him, and suddenly a thought crossed her mind—a thought that he might suspect them.

Dieu! What a man was this! He took no chances. Madame reflected that this augured ill for the success of the last resource upon which, should all else fail, she was counting to keep mademoiselle at Condillac. It seemed incredible that one so wary and watchful should have committed the rashness of venturing alone into Condillac without taking his precautions to ensure his ability to retreat.

God! What a man he was! He took no chances. Madame thought that this didn’t bode well for the success of her last resort, which she was relying on to keep mademoiselle at Condillac if everything else failed. It seemed unbelievable that someone so cautious and alert would have made the reckless decision to venture alone into Condillac without taking steps to ensure he could retreat.

In her heart she felt daunted by him. But in the matter of that wine—the faintest of smiles hovered on her lips, her eyebrows went up a shade. Then she took up the cup that had been poured for the Parisian, and bore it to her son.

In her heart, she felt intimidated by him. But when it came to that wine—a slight smile appeared on her lips, and her eyebrows raised a bit. Then she picked up the cup that had been poured for the Parisian and brought it to her son.

“Marius, you are not drinking,” said she. And seeing a command in her eyes; he took the beaker from her hand and bore it to his lips, emptying the half of it, whilst with the faintest smile of scorn the Dowager swept Garnache a glance of protest, as of one repudiating an unworthy challenge.

“Marius, you’re not drinking,” she said. Noticing a command in her eyes, he took the cup from her hand and lifted it to his lips, downing half of it, while the Dowager shot Garnache a slight smirk of disdain, as if rejecting an unworthy challenge.

Then the door opened, and the eyes of all three were centred upon the girl that entered.

Then the door opened, and all three of their eyes were focused on the girl who walked in.





CHAPTER V. MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE LOSES HIS TEMPER

“You sent for me, madame,” said the girl, seeming to hesitate upon the threshold of the room, and her voice—a pleasant, boyish contralto—was very cold and conveyed a suggestion of disdain.

“You called for me, ma'am,” said the girl, pausing at the entrance of the room, her voice—a pleasant, boyish contralto—sounded very cold and carried a hint of disdain.

The Marquise detected that inauspicious note, and was moved by it to regret her already of having embarked upon so bold a game as to confront Monsieur de Garnache with Valerie. It was a step she had decided upon as a last means of convincing the Parisian of the truth of her statement touching the change that had taken place in mademoiselle’s inclinations. And she had provided for it as soon as she heard of Garnache’s arrival by informing mademoiselle that should she be sent for, she must tell the gentleman from Paris that it was her wish to remain at Condillac. Mademoiselle had incontinently refused, and madame, to win her compliance, had resorted to threats.

The Marquise picked up on that ominous note and started to regret her decision to boldly confront Monsieur de Garnache about Valerie. She saw this step as her last chance to convince the Parisian of the truth regarding mademoiselle’s changed feelings. She had set this plan in motion as soon as she learned Garnache had arrived, telling mademoiselle that if she was called, she should inform the gentleman from Paris that she wanted to stay at Condillac. Mademoiselle had immediately refused, and madame had resorted to threats to persuade her.

“You will do as you consider best, of course,” she had said, in a voice that was ominously sweet. “But I promise you that if you do otherwise than as I tell you, you shall be married before sunset to Marius, whether you be willing or not. Monsieur de Garnache comes alone, and if I so will it alone he shall depart or not at all. I have men enough at Condillac to see my orders carried out, no matter what they be.

“You will do what you think is best, of course,” she had said, in a tone that was unsettlingly sweet. “But I promise you that if you don’t follow my instructions, you will be married to Marius before sunset, whether you like it or not. Monsieur de Garnache is coming alone, and if I decide, he will leave alone, or not at all. I have enough men at Condillac to ensure my orders are followed, no matter what they are.”

“You may tell yourself that this fellow will return to help you. Perhaps he will; but when he does, it will be too late so far as you shall be concerned.”

“You might convince yourself that this guy will come back to help you. Maybe he will; but when he does, it will be too late for you.”

Terrified by that threat, Valerie had blenched, and had felt her spirit deserting her.

Terrified by that threat, Valerie had turned pale and felt her spirit leaving her.

“And if I comply, madame?” she had asked. “If I do as you wish, if I tell this gentleman that I no longer desire to go to Paris—what then?”

“And if I comply, ma’am?” she had asked. “If I do what you want, if I tell this gentleman that I no longer want to go to Paris—what then?”

The Dowager’s manner had become more affectionate. She had patted the shrinking girl upon the shoulder. “In that case, Valerie, you shall suffer no constraint; you shall continue here as you have done.”

The Dowager's tone had turned more caring. She had given the timid girl a light pat on the shoulder. “In that case, Valerie, you won’t have any restrictions; you can stay here just like you have been.”

“And has there been no constraint hitherto?” had been the girl’s indignant rejoinder.

“And hasn’t there been any pressure until now?” the girl replied indignantly.

“Hardly, child,” the Dowager had returned. “We have sought to guide you to a wise choice—no more than that. Nor shall we do more hereafter if you do my pleasure now and give this Monsieur de Garnache the answer that I bid you. But if you fail me, remember—you marry Marius before nightfall.”

“Not at all, my dear,” the Dowager replied. “We’ve tried to help you make a wise decision—not anything more. And we won’t do anything beyond that in the future if you do what I ask now and give Monsieur de Garnache the answer I want you to. But if you let me down, remember—you’ll be marrying Marius before night falls.”

She had not waited for the girl to promise her compliance. She was too clever a woman to show anxiety on that score. She left her with that threat vibrating in her mind, confident that she would scare the girl into obedience by the very assurance she exhibited that Valerie would not dare to disobey.

She didn't wait for the girl to promise she would cooperate. She was too smart to show any worry about that. She left her with that threat lingering in her mind, sure that she would intimidate the girl into obedience just by the confidence she displayed that Valerie wouldn't dare to disobey.

But now, at the sound of that chill voice, at the sight of that calm, resolved countenance, madame was regretting that she had not stayed to receive the girl’s promise before she made so very sure of her pliability.

But now, hearing that cold voice and seeing that calm, determined expression, Madame was wishing she had waited to get the girl’s promise before being so confident about her willingness to comply.

She glanced anxiously at Garnache. His eyes were upon the girl. He was remarking the slender, supple figure, moderately tall and looking taller in its black gown of mourning; the oval face, a trifle pale now from the agitation that stirred her, with its fine level brows, its clear, hazel eyes, and its crown of lustrous brown hair rolled back under the daintiest of white coifs. His glance dwelt appreciatively on the slender nose, with its delicate nostrils, the charming line of mouth and chin, the dazzling whiteness of her skin, conspicuous not only in neck and face but in the long, slender hands that were clasped before her.

She looked nervously at Garnache. His gaze was on the girl. He observed her slender, flexible figure, moderately tall and appearing taller in her black mourning dress; her oval face, slightly pale now from the agitation she felt, with its well-defined brows, clear hazel eyes, and a crown of shiny brown hair pulled back under the prettiest white coif. His gaze lingered appreciatively on her slender nose, with its delicate nostrils, the lovely curve of her mouth and chin, and the bright whiteness of her skin, noticeable not only on her neck and face but also in her long, slender hands that were clasped in front of her.

These signs of breeding, everywhere proclaimed, left him content that here was no imposture; the girl before him was, indeed, Valerie de La Vauvraye.

These signs of breeding, announced everywhere, made him feel sure that there was no deceit; the girl in front of him was, in fact, Valerie de La Vauvraye.

At madame’s invitation she came forward. Marius hastened to close the door and to set a chair for her, his manner an admirable suggestion of ardour restrained by deference.

At Madame’s invitation, she stepped forward. Marius quickly closed the door and pulled out a chair for her, his demeanor a perfect mix of eagerness held back by respect.

She sat down with an outward calm under which none would have suspected the full extent of her agitation, and she bent her eyes upon the man whom the Queen had sent for her deliverance.

She sat down with a calm demeanor that hidden deep down, no one would have guessed the extent of her anxiety, and she focused her gaze on the man whom the Queen had sent to save her.

After all, Garnache’s appearance was hardly suggestive of the role of Perseus which had been thrust upon him. She saw a tall, spare man, with prominent cheek-bones, a gaunt, high-bridged nose, very fierce mustachios, and a pair of eyes that were as keen as sword-blades and felt to her glance as penetrating. There was little about him like to take a woman’s fancy or claim more than a moderate share of her attention, even when circumstances rendered her as interested in him as was now Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.

After all, Garnache didn’t look much like the Perseus role that had been forced on him. She saw a tall, thin man with prominent cheekbones, a bony, high-bridged nose, fierce-looking mustache, and eyes that were as sharp as sword blades, feeling to her gaze just as piercing. There wasn’t much about him that would capture a woman's interest or demand more than a moderate amount of her attention, even when the situation made her as curious about him as Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye was now.

There fell a silence, broken at last by Marius, who leaned, a supple, graceful figure, his elbow resting upon the summit of Valerie’s chair.

There was a silence, finally interrupted by Marius, who leaned in, a flexible, graceful figure, his elbow resting on the top of Valerie’s chair.

“Monsieur de Garnache does us the injustice to find a difficulty in believing that you no longer wish to leave us.”

“Monsieur de Garnache does us the injustice of believing that you no longer want to leave us.”

That was by no means what Garnache had implied; still, since it really expressed his mind, he did not trouble to correct Marius.

That wasn’t at all what Garnache had suggested; however, since it genuinely reflected his thoughts, he didn’t bother to correct Marius.

Valerie said nothing, but her eyes travelled to madame’s countenance, where she found a frown. Garnache observed the silence, and drew his own conclusions.

Valerie didn’t say a word, but her gaze shifted to the madame's face, where she noticed a frown. Garnache noticed the silence and formed his own conclusions.

“So we have sent for you, Valerie,” said the Dowager, taking up her son’s sentence, “that you may yourself assure Monsieur de Garnache that it is so.”

“So we’ve called for you, Valerie,” said the Dowager, continuing her son’s thought, “so you can personally assure Monsieur de Garnache that it’s true.”

Her voice was stern; it bore to the girl’s ears a subtle, unworded repetition of the threat the Marquise had already voiced. Mademoiselle caught it, and Garnache caught it too, although he failed to interpret it as precisely as he would have liked.

Her voice was serious; it subtly echoed the unspoken threat the Marquise had already expressed to the girl. Mademoiselle noticed it, and Garnache noticed it too, even though he couldn’t quite interpret it as accurately as he wanted.

The girl seemed to experience a difficulty in answering. Her eyes roved to Garnache’s, and fell away in affright before their glitter. That man’s glance seemed to read her very mind, she thought; and suddenly the reflection that had terrified her became her hope. If it were as she deemed it, what matter what she said? He would know the truth, in spite of all.

The girl struggled to find an answer. Her eyes darted to Garnache's and quickly turned away in fear from his intense stare. She felt like that man could see right into her thoughts, and suddenly, the fear that had gripped her transformed into a sense of hope. If it was as she believed, what did it matter what she said? He would know the truth, regardless.

“Yes, madame,” she said at last, and her voice was wholly void of expression. “Yes, monsieur, it is as madame says. It is my wish to remain at Condillac.”

“Yes, ma’am,” she finally said, her voice completely lacking in emotion. “Yes, sir, it’s as ma’am says. I want to stay at Condillac.”

From the Dowager, standing a pace or two away from Garnache, came the sound of a half-sigh. Garnache missed nothing. He caught the sound, and accepted it as an expression of relief. The Marquise stepped back a pace; idly, one might have thought; not so thought Garnache. It had this advantage: that it enabled her to stand where he might not watch her face without turning his head. He was content that such was her motive. To defeat her object, to show her that he had guessed it, he stepped back, too, also with that same idleness of air, so that he was once more in line with her. And then he spoke, addressing Valerie.

From the Dowager, standing a step or two away from Garnache, came the sound of a half-sigh. Garnache noticed everything. He heard that sound and took it as a sign of relief. The Marquise took a step back; it might have seemed casual, but Garnache didn't think so. It had the benefit of letting her stand where he couldn't easily see her face without turning his head. He was satisfied that this was her intention. To thwart her plan, to show her that he had figured it out, he stepped back as well, feigning nonchalance, so he was once again aligned with her. Then he spoke, addressing Valerie.

“Mademoiselle, that you should have written to the Queen in haste is deplorable now that your views have undergone this change. I am a stupid man, mademoiselle, just a blunt soldier with orders to obey and no authority to think. My orders are to conduct you to Paris. Your will was not taken into consideration. I know not how the Queen would have me act, seeing your reluctance; it may be that she would elect to leave you here, as you desire. But it is not for me to arrogate to determine the Queen’s mind. I can but be guided by her orders, and those orders leave me no course but one—to ask you, mademoiselle, to make ready immediately to go with me.”

“Mademoiselle, it's unfortunate that you wrote to the Queen so quickly, especially now that your feelings have changed. I'm just a simple soldier, following orders without the authority to think for myself. My orders are to take you to Paris. Your wishes weren't considered. I don't know how the Queen wants me to proceed, given your hesitation; she might prefer to leave you here, as you wish. But it's not for me to decide what the Queen wants. I can only follow her orders, and those leave me with no choice but to ask you, mademoiselle, to get ready right away to come with me.”

The look of relief that swept into Valerie’s face, the little flush of colour that warmed her cheeks, hitherto so pale, were all the confirmation that he needed of what he suspected.

The relief that washed over Valerie’s face, the slight blush that warmed her previously pale cheeks, was all the confirmation he needed for what he suspected.

“But, monsieur,” said Marius, “it must be plain to you that since the Queen’s orders are but a compliance with mademoiselle’s wishes, now that mademoiselle’s wishes have altered, so too would Her Majesty’s commands alter to comply with them once more.”

“But, sir,” Marius said, “it should be obvious to you that since the Queen’s orders are just following mademoiselle’s wishes, now that mademoiselle’s wishes have changed, Her Majesty’s commands would change again to match them.”

“That may be plain to you, monsieur; for me, unfortunately, there are my orders for only guide,” Garnache persisted. “Does not mademoiselle herself agree with me?”

“That might be obvious to you, sir; but, unfortunately for me, my instructions are only to guide,” Garnache insisted. “Doesn’t the young lady herself agree with me?”

She was about to speak; her glance had looked eager, her lips had parted. Then, of a sudden, the little colour faded from her cheeks again, and she seemed stricken with a silence. Garnache’s eyes, directed in a sidelong glance to the Marquise’s face, surprised there a frown that had prompted that sudden change.

She was about to say something; her expression had looked eager, her lips had parted. Then, all of a sudden, the color drained from her cheeks again, and she seemed hit by a wave of silence. Garnache’s eyes, glancing sideways at the Marquise’s face, caught a frown that explained that sudden shift.

He half-turned, his manner changing suddenly to a freezing civility.

He turned slightly, his demeanor shifting abruptly to a cold politeness.

“Madame la Marquise,” said he, “I beg with all deference to suggest that I am not allowed the interview you promised me with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

“Madame la Marquise,” he said, “I respectfully suggest that I have not been granted the meeting you promised me with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

The ominous coldness with which he had begun to speak had had a disturbing effect upon the Dowager; the words he uttered, when she had weighed them, brought an immense relief. It seemed, then, that he but needed convincing that this was Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. This argued that for the rest he was satisfied.

The chilling tone he used to speak had a troubling impact on the Dowager; however, once she processed his words, she felt a huge sense of relief. It seemed that he just needed to be convinced that this was Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. This suggested that he was otherwise satisfied.

“There, monsieur, you are at fault,” she cried, and she was smiling into his grave eyes. “Because once I put that jest upon you, you imagine—”

“There, sir, you’re mistaken,” she exclaimed, smiling into his serious eyes. “Because once I made that joke at your expense, you think—”

“No, no,” he broke in. “You misapprehend me. I do not say that this is not Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye; I do not say that—”

“No, no,” he interrupted. “You’re misunderstanding me. I’m not saying that this isn’t Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye; I’m not saying that—”

He paused; he was at the end of his resources. He did not know how to put the thing without giving offence, and it had been his resolve—realizing the necessity for it—to conduct this matter with a grave courtesy.

He paused; he had run out of options. He didn't know how to express himself without offending anyone, and he was determined—understanding the need for it—to handle this situation with serious politeness.

To feel that after having carried the affair so far with a for him—commendable lightness of touch, he should be at a loss for a delicate word to convey a harsh accusation began to anger him. And once Garnache began to be angered, the rest followed quickly. It was just that flaw in his character that had been the ruin of him, that had blighted what otherwise might have been a brilliant career. Astute and wily as a fox, brave as a lion, and active as a panther, gifted with intelligence, insight and resource, he had carried a dozen enterprises up to the very threshold of success, there to have ruined them all by giving way to some sudden excess of choler.

To feel that after managing the situation so well, with a surprisingly light touch for him, he should struggle to find the right words for a harsh accusation started to anger him. And once Garnache began to get angry, everything else quickly followed. It was that very flaw in his character that had led to his downfall, that had ruined what could have been a brilliant career. Smart and cunning as a fox, brave as a lion, and agile as a panther, equipped with intelligence, insight, and resourcefulness, he had brought a dozen projects to the brink of success, only to ruin them all by giving in to some sudden burst of anger.

So was it now. His pause was but momentary. Yet in that moment, from calm and freezing that he had been, he became ruffled and hot. The change was visible in his heightened colour, in his flashing eyes, and in his twitching mustachios. For just a second he sought to smother his wrath; he had a glimmer of remembrance of the need for caution and diplomacy in the darkness of anger that was descending over him. Then, without further warning, he exploded.

So that's how it was now. His pause lasted only a moment. But in that moment, from being calm and cold, he became agitated and warm. The change was clear in his flushed face, his intense eyes, and his flickering mustache. For just a second, he tried to hold back his anger; he had a brief memory of needing to be careful and diplomatic as the darkness of rage settled over him. Then, without any more warning, he blew up.

His nervous, sinewy hand clenched itself and fell with a crash upon the table, overturning a flagon and sending a lake of wine across the board, to trickle over at a dozen points and form in puddles at the feet of Valerie. Startled, they all watched him, mademoiselle the most startled of the three.

His anxious, wiry hand clenched and slammed onto the table, knocking over a jug and spilling a flood of wine across the surface, trickling at several spots and creating puddles at Valerie's feet. Startled, they all stared at him, with mademoiselle being the most shocked of the three.

“Madame,” he thundered, “I have been receiving dancing-lessons at your hands for long enough. It is time, I think, we did a little ordinary walking, else shall we get no farther along the road I mean to go and that is the road to Paris with mademoiselle for company.”

“Madam,” he exclaimed, “I’ve been taking dance lessons from you for long enough. I think it’s time we did some regular walking, or we won’t make any progress on the path I want to take, which is the road to Paris with mademoiselle by my side.”

“Monsieur, monsieur!” cried the startled Marquise, placing herself intrepidly before him; and Marius trembled for her, for so wild did the man seem that he almost feared he might strike her.

“Mister, mister!” cried the startled Marquise, bravely stepping in front of him; and Marius feared for her, for the man looked so unhinged that he almost worried he might hit her.

“I have heard enough,” he blazed. “Not another word from any here in Condillac! I’ll take this lady with me now, at once; and if any here raises a finger to resist me, as Heaven is my witness, it will be the last resistance he will ever offer any man. Let a hand be laid upon me, or a sword bared before my eyes, and I swear, madame, that I’ll come back and burn this dunghill of rebellion to the ground.”

“I’ve heard enough,” he shouted. “Not another word from anyone here in Condillac! I’m taking this lady with me right now, and if anyone tries to stop me, I swear on Heaven, it’ll be the last time they ever resist another man. If anyone puts a hand on me or draws a sword in front of me, I promise you, madame, I’ll come back and burn this dump of a rebellion to the ground.”

In the blindness of his passion all his fine keenness was cast to the wind, his all-observing watchfulness was smothered in the cloud of anger that oppressed his brain. He never saw the sign that madame made to her son, never so much as noticed Marius’s stealthy progress towards the door.

In the heat of his passion, all his sharpness was thrown away, and his usual alertness was buried under the anger clouding his mind. He didn’t see the signal that Madame made to her son, nor did he notice Marius quietly moving toward the door.

“Oh,” he continued, a satirical note running now through his tempestuous voice, “it is a fine thing to cozen each other with honeyed words, with smirks and with grimaces. But we have done with that, madame.” He towered grimly above her, shaking a threatening finger in her very face. “We have done with that. We shall resort to deeds, instead.”

“Oh,” he went on, a sarcastic tone threading through his intense voice, “it’s easy to fool each other with sweet talk, smirks, and gestures. But that’s over now, madame.” He loomed threateningly over her, shaking a finger right in her face. “That’s over now. We will focus on actions instead.”

“Aye, monsieur,” she answered very coldly, sneering upon his red-hot fury, “there shall be deeds enough to satisfy even your outrageous thirst for them.”

“Aye, sir,” she replied very coldly, sneering at his burning rage, “there will be enough actions to satisfy even your outrageous craving for them.”

That cold, sneering voice, with its note of threat, was like a hand of ice upon his overheated brain. It cooled him on the instant. He stiffened, and looked about him. He saw that Marius had disappeared, and that mademoiselle had risen and was regarding him with singularly imploring eyes.

That cold, mocking voice, with its hint of menace, was like an icy hand on his overheated mind. It chilled him right away. He tensed up and looked around. He noticed that Marius was gone, and that the young woman had gotten up and was looking at him with unusually pleading eyes.

He bit his lip in mortified chagrin. He cursed himself inwardly for a fool and a dolt—the more pitiable because he accounted himself cunning above others. Had he but kept his temper, had he done no more than maintain the happy pretence that he was a slave to the orders he had received—a mere machine—he might have gained his ends by sheer audacity. At least, his way of retreat would have remained open, and he might have gone, to return another day with force at his heels.

He bit his lip, feeling completely embarrassed. He silently cursed himself for being a fool and an idiot, which felt even worse because he thought of himself as smarter than others. If only he had kept his cool, if he had just pretended to be a compliant follower of the orders he received—a simple machine—he could have achieved his goals just by being bold. At the very least, he would have had an escape route, allowing him to come back another day with more power behind him.

As it was, that pretty whelp, her son, had been sent, no doubt, for men. He stepped up to Valerie.

As it happened, that cute pup, her son, had definitely been sent for guys. He walked over to Valerie.

“Are you ready, mademoiselle?” said he; for little hope though he might still have of winning through, yet he must do the best to repair the damage that was of his making.

“Are you ready, miss?” he asked; for although he might not have much hope of succeeding, he had to do his best to fix the damage he had caused.

She saw that the storm of passion had passed, and she was infected by the sudden, desperate daring that prompted that question of his.

She realized that the wave of passion had subsided, and she was swept up in the sudden, desperate boldness that drove him to ask that question.

“I am ready, monsieur,” said she, and her boyish voice had an intrepid ring. “I will come with you as I am.”

“I’m ready, sir,” she said, and her boyish voice had a brave tone. “I’ll go with you just as I am.”

“Then, in God’s name, let us be going.”

“Then, in God’s name, let’s go.”

They moved together towards the door, with never another glance for the Dowager where she stood, patting the head of the hound that had risen and come to stand beside her. In silence she watched them, a sinister smile upon her beautiful, ivory face.

They walked together toward the door, not looking back at the Dowager as she stood there, patting the head of the hound that had gotten up to stand next to her. In silence, she watched them, a sinister smile on her beautiful, ivory face.

Then came a sound of feet and voices in the anteroom. The door was flung violently open, and a half-dozen men with naked swords came blundering into the room, Marius bringing up the rear.

Then came the sound of footsteps and voices in the entryway. The door was thrown open, and a group of about six men with drawn swords rushed into the room, with Marius bringing up the end.

With a cry of fear Valerie shrank back against the panelled wall, her little hands to her cheeks, her eyes dilating with alarm.

With a cry of fear, Valerie backed up against the paneled wall, her small hands on her cheeks, her eyes wide with alarm.

Garnache’s sword rasped out, an oath rattled from his clenched teeth, and he fell on guard. The men paused, and took his measure. Marius urged them on, as if they had been a pack of dogs.

Garnache's sword slid out with a sharp sound, an oath escaped his clenched teeth, and he got into a defensive stance. The men halted and sized him up. Marius urged them forward, as if they were a pack of dogs.

“At him!” he snapped, his finger pointing, his handsome eyes flashing angrily. “Cut him down!”

“At him!” he shouted, his finger pointing, his striking eyes flashing with anger. “Take him down!”

They moved; but mademoiselle moved at the same moment. She sprang before them, between their swords and their prey.

They moved; but the young woman moved at the same moment. She jumped in front of them, between their swords and their target.

“You shall not do it; you shall not do it!” she cried, and her face looked drawn, her eyes distraught. “It is murder—murder, you curs!” And the memory of how that dainty little lady stood undaunted before so much bared steel, to shield him from those assassins, was one that abode ever after with Garnache.

“You can’t do this; don’t do it!” she yelled, her face strained and her eyes filled with despair. “It’s murder—murder, you dogs!” And the memory of how that delicate little lady stood fearless in front of all that exposed steel to protect him from those killers stayed with Garnache forever.

“Mademoiselle,” said he, in a quiet voice, “if you will but stand aside there will be some murder done among them first.”

“Mademoiselle,” he said quietly, “if you will just step aside, there will be some murder done among them first.”

But she did not move. Marius clenched his hands, fretted by the delay. The Dowager looked on and smiled and patted her dog’s head. To her mademoiselle now turned in appeal.

But she didn't move. Marius clenched his hands, anxious about the delay. The Dowager watched with a smile, patting her dog's head. To her, the young woman now turned in desperation.

“Madame,” she exclaimed, “you’ll not allow it. You’ll not let them do this thing. Bid them put up their swords, madame. Bethink you that Monsieur de Garnache is here in the Queen’s name.”

“Madam,” she exclaimed, “you won’t allow this. You won’t let them do this. Tell them to put down their swords, madam. Remember that Monsieur de Garnache is here in the Queen’s name.”

Too well did madame bethink her of it. Garnache need not plague himself with vexation that his rash temper alone had wrought his ruin now. It had but accelerated it. It was just possible, perhaps, that suavity might have offered him opportunities; but, for the rest, from the moment that he showed himself firm in his resolve to carry mademoiselle to Paris, his doom was sealed. Madame would never willingly have allowed him to leave Condillac alive, for she realized that did she do so he would stir up trouble enough to have them outlawed. He must perish here, and be forgotten. If questions came to be asked later, Condillac would know nothing of him.

Madame was all too aware of it. Garnache didn't need to torment himself with the thought that his reckless temper had caused his downfall. It had merely sped it up. Perhaps being smooth-talking could have given him some chances; however, from the moment he was determined to take mademoiselle to Paris, his fate was sealed. Madame would never have let him leave Condillac alive, knowing that if she did, he would create enough chaos to get them all in serious trouble. He had to die here and be forgotten. If questions arose later, Condillac wouldn't know anything about him.

“Monsieur de Garnache promised us some fine deeds on his own account,” she mocked him. “We but afford him the opportunity to perform them. If these be not enough for his exceeding valour, there are more men without whom we can summon.”

“Monsieur de Garnache promised us some great feats on his own,” she teased. “We just give him the chance to do them. If these aren't enough for his immense bravery, there are more men we can call on.”

A feeling of pity for mademoiselle—perhaps of no more than decency—now overcame Marius. He stepped forward.

A feeling of pity for the young woman—maybe just a matter of decency—overwhelmed Marius. He stepped forward.

“Valerie,” he said, “it is not fitting you should remain.”

“Valerie,” he said, “it’s not appropriate for you to stay.”

“Aye, take her hence,” the Dowager bade him, with a smile. “Her presence is unmanning our fine Parisian.”

“Yeah, take her away,” the Dowager told him with a smile. “Her presence is making our fine Parisian feel weak.”

Eager to do so, over-eager, Marius came forward, past his men-at-arms, until he was but some three paces from the girl and just out of reach of a sudden dart of Garnache’s sword.

Eager to do so, overly eager, Marius stepped forward, past his soldiers, until he was only about three paces from the girl and just out of reach of a quick strike from Garnache’s sword.

Softly, very warily, Garnache slipped his right foot a little farther to the right. Suddenly he threw his weight upon it, so that he was clear of the girl. Before they understood what he was about, the thing had taken place. He had leaped forward, caught the young man by the breast of his shimmering doublet, leaped back to shelter beyond mademoiselle, hurled Marius to the ground, and planted his foot, shod as it was in his thickly mudded riding-boot, full upon the boy’s long, shapely neck.

Softly and cautiously, Garnache slid his right foot a bit to the right. Suddenly, he put all his weight on it, getting clear of the girl. Before they realized what he was doing, it all happened in an instant. He lunged forward, grabbed the young man by the chest of his flashy doublet, jumped back to take cover behind the girl, threw Marius to the ground, and placed his foot, thickly caked in mud from his riding boot, squarely on the boy's long, elegant neck.

“Move so much as a finger, my pretty fellow,” he snapped at him, “and I’ll crush the life from you as from a toad.”

“Lift a finger, my dear friend,” he snapped at him, “and I’ll drain the life out of you like I would from a toad.”

There was a sudden forward movement on the part of the men; but if Garnache was vicious, he was calm. Were he again to lose his temper now, there would indeed be a speedy end to him. That much he knew, and kept repeating to himself, lest he should be tempted to forget it.

There was a sudden advance from the men; but even if Garnache was angry, he stayed composed. If he lost his temper again now, it would surely lead to his quick downfall. He understood that much and kept reminding himself to avoid forgetting it.

“Back!” he bade them in a voice so imperative that they stopped, and looked on with gaping mouths. “Back, or he perishes!” And dropping the point of his sword, he lightly rested it upon the young man’s breast.

“Step back!” he commanded in a tone so forceful that they halted, staring with wide-eyed disbelief. “Step back, or he will die!” And lowering the tip of his sword, he gently rested it on the young man’s chest.

In dismay they looked to the Dowager for instruction. She craned forward, the smile gone from her lips, a horror in her eyes, her bosom heaving. A moment ago she had smiled upon mademoiselle’s outward signs of fear; had mademoiselle been so minded, she might in her turn have smiled now at the terror written large upon the Dowager’s own face. But her attention was all absorbed by the swiftly executed act by which Garnache had gained at least a temporary advantage.

In shock, they turned to the Dowager for guidance. She leaned in, her smile vanished, horror in her eyes, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Just moments before, she had smiled at mademoiselle’s visible fear; if mademoiselle had wanted to, she could have smiled back at the clear terror on the Dowager's face. But all her focus was on the quick move that Garnache had made to gain at least a temporary upper hand.

She had turned and looked at the strange spectacle of that dauntless man, erect, his foot upon Marius’s neck, like some fantastic figure of a contemporary Saint George and a contemporary dragon. She pressed her hands tighter upon her bosom; her eyes sparkled with an odd approval of that brisk deed.

She turned and gazed at the peculiar sight of that fearless man, standing tall with his foot on Marius's neck, like a modern-day Saint George battling a dragon. She clutched her hands tighter to her chest; her eyes sparkled with a strange approval of that bold act.

But Garnache’s watchful eyes were upon the Dowager. He read the anxious fear that marred the beauty of her face, and he took heart at the sight, for he was dependent upon the extent to which he might work upon her feelings.

But Garnache’s watchful eyes were on the Dowager. He noticed the anxious fear that distorted her beauty, and he felt encouraged by this, as he relied on how much he could influence her emotions.

“You smiled just now, madame, when it was intended to butcher a man before your eyes. You smile no longer, I observe, at this the first of the fine deeds I promised you.”

“You just smiled, ma'am, when it was meant to kill a man right in front of you. I notice you’re not smiling anymore at this first of the great acts I promised you.”

“Let him go,” she said, and her voice was scarce louder than a whisper, horror-laden. “Let him go, monsieur, if you would save your own neck.”

“Let him go,” she said, her voice barely louder than a whisper, filled with dread. “Let him go, sir, if you want to save your own skin.”

“At that price, yes—though, believe me, you are paying too much for so poor a life as this. Still, you value the thing, and I hold it; and so you’ll forgive me if I am extortionate.”

“At that price, sure—though, trust me, you’re paying way too much for such a miserable life as this. Still, you care about it, and I have it; so you'll excuse me if I’m being a bit greedy.”

“Release him, and, in God’s name, go your ways. None shall stay you,” she promised him.

“Let him go, and, in God’s name, move on. No one will stop you,” she assured him.

He smiled. “I’ll need some security for that. I do not choose to take your word for it, Madame de Condillac.”

He smiled. “I’ll need some security for that. I don’t want to just take your word for it, Madame de Condillac.”

“What security can I give you?” she cried, wringing her hands, her eyes on the boy’s ashen face ashen from mingling fear and rage—where it showed beyond Garnache’s heavy boot.

“What security can I give you?” she cried, wringing her hands, her eyes on the boy’s pale face, a mix of fear and anger—barely visible beyond Garnache’s heavy boot.

“Bid one of your knaves summon my servant. I left him awaiting me in the courtyard.”

“Have one of your guys call my servant. I left him waiting for me in the courtyard.”

The order was given, and one of the cut-throats departed.

The order was given, and one of the hired goons left.

In a tense and anxious silence they awaited his return, though he kept them but an instant.

In a tense and anxious silence, they waited for his return, although he kept them waiting for just a moment.

Rabecque’s eyes took on a startled look when he had viewed the situation. Garnache called to him to deprive those present of their weapons.

Rabecque's eyes widened in surprise when he saw the situation. Garnache called out to him to disarm those who were there.

“And let none refuse, or offer him violence,” he added, “or your master’s life shall pay the price of it.”

“And let no one refuse or harm him,” he added, “or your master’s life will be the cost.”

The Dowager with a ready anxiety repeated to them his commands. Rabecque, understanding nothing, went from man to man, and received from each his weapons. He placed the armful on the windowseat, at the far end of the apartment, as Garnache bade him. At the other end of the long room, Garnache ordered the disarmed men to range themselves. When that was done, the Parisian removed his foot from his victim’s neck.

The Dowager anxiously repeated his commands to them. Rabecque, confused, moved from person to person, collecting their weapons. He piled them on the window seat at the far end of the room, as Garnache instructed him. At the other end of the long room, Garnache ordered the disarmed men to line up. Once they complied, the Parisian lifted his foot from his victim’s neck.

“Stand up,” he commanded, and Marius very readily obeyed him.

“Stand up,” he said, and Marius quickly did as he was told.

Garnache placed himself immediately behind the boy. “Madame,” said he, “no harm shall come to your son if he is but wise. Let him disobey me, or let any man in Condillac lift a hand against us, and that shall be the signal for Monsieur de Condillac’s death. Mademoiselle, it is your wish to accompany me to Paris?”

Garnache positioned himself right behind the boy. “Madame,” he said, “your son will be safe as long as he’s smart. If he disobeys me, or if anyone in Condillac dares to raise a hand against us, that will be the signal for Monsieur de Condillac’s death. Mademoiselle, do you want to come with me to Paris?”

“Yes, monsieur,” she answered fearlessly, her eyes sparkling now.

“Yes, sir,” she replied confidently, her eyes shining now.

“We will be going then. Place yourself alongside of Monsieur de Condillac. Rabecque, follow me. Forward, Monsieur de Condillac. You will be so good as to conduct us to our horses in the courtyard.”

“We’ll be going now. Please stand next to Monsieur de Condillac. Rabecque, come with me. Let’s move on, Monsieur de Condillac. Kindly lead us to our horses in the courtyard.”

They made an odd procession as they marched out of the hall, under the sullen eyes of the baulked cut-throats and their mistress. On the threshold Garnache paused, and looked over his shoulder.

They formed a strange line as they walked out of the hall, under the gloomy stares of the frustrated assassins and their leader. At the doorway, Garnache stopped and glanced back over his shoulder.

“Are you content, madame? Have you seen fine deeds enough for one day?” he asked her, laughing. But, white to the lips with chagrin, she returned no answer.

“Are you happy, ma’am? Have you seen enough good deeds for one day?” he asked her, laughing. But, pale with frustration, she didn’t respond.

Garnache and his party crossed the anteroom, after having taken the precaution to lock the door upon the Marquise and her men, and proceeding down a gloomy passage they gained the courtyard. Here Marius was consoled to find some men of the garrison of Condillac a half-score, or so—all more or less armed, surrounding the horses of Garnache and his lackey. At sight of the odd group that now appeared those ruffians stood at gaze, surprised, and with suspicions aroused by Garnache’s naked sword, ready for anything their master might demand of them.

Garnache and his group crossed the anteroom, having taken the precaution to lock the door behind the Marquise and her men. They made their way down a dark hallway and reached the courtyard. Here, Marius was relieved to find a handful of garrison soldiers from Condillac—about six or so—all equipped with various weapons, gathered around the horses of Garnache and his servant. When they saw the unusual group approach, the ruffians paused, surprised and suspicious due to Garnache’s unsheathed sword, prepared for whatever their leader might ask of them.

Marius had in that instant a gleam of hope. Thus far, Garnache had been master of the situation. But surely the position would be reversed when Garnache and his man came to mount their horses, particularly considering how hampered they must be by Valerie. This danger Garnache, however, was no less quick to perceive, and with a dismaying promptness did he take his measures.

Marius felt a spark of hope in that moment. Up until then, Garnache had controlled everything. But surely things would change once Garnache and his guy got on their horses, especially since they had Valerie weighing them down. However, Garnache was quick to notice this risk too, and he took action with unsettling speed.

“Remember,” he threatened Monsieur de Condillac, “if any of your men show their teeth it will be the worse for you.” They had come to a halt on the threshold of the courtyard. “You will be so good as to bid them retreat through that doorway across the yard yonder.”

“Remember,” he warned Monsieur de Condillac, “if any of your guys show their teeth, it will be bad for you.” They had stopped at the entrance of the courtyard. “Please have them retreat through that door over there in the yard.”

Marius hesitated. “And if I refuse?” he demanded hardily, but keeping his back to Garnache. The men stirred, and stray words of mingling wonder and anger reached the Parisian.

Marius hesitated. “And what if I say no?” he asked boldly, still facing away from Garnache. The men shifted, and fragments of mixed disbelief and anger reached the Parisian.

“You will not,” said Garnache, with quiet confidence.

"You won't," Garnache said confidently.

“I think you make too sure,” Marius replied, and dissembled his misgivings in a short laugh. Garnache became impatient. His position was not being improved by delay.

“I think you’re too confident,” Marius replied, masking his doubts with a brief laugh. Garnache grew impatient. His situation wasn’t getting any better with the delay.

“Monsieur de Condillac,” said he, speaking quickly and yet with an incisiveness of tone that made his words sound deliberate, “I am a desperate man in a desperate position. Every moment that I tarry here increases my danger and shortens my temper. If you think to temporize in the hope of gaining an opportunity of turning the tables upon me, you must be mad to dream that I shall permit it. Monsieur, you will at once order those men to leave the courtyard by that doorway, or I give you my word of honour that I shall run you through as you stand.”

“Monsieur de Condillac,” he said, speaking quickly yet with a sharpness that made his words sound intentional, “I’m a desperate man in a desperate situation. Every moment I stay here increases my danger and tests my patience. If you think you can stall, hoping for a chance to turn things around on me, you must be crazy to think I’ll allow that. Monsieur, you will immediately tell those men to leave the courtyard through that doorway, or I swear to you, I will thrust my sword through you where you stand.”

“That would be to destroy yourself,” said Marius with an attempted note of confidence.

"That would just be self-destructive," Marius said, trying to sound confident.

“I should be no less destroyed by delay,” answered Garnache; and added more sharply, “Give the word, monsieur, or I will make an end.”

“I should be just as ruined by waiting,” Garnache replied, and added more firmly, “Give the command, sir, or I’ll take matters into my own hands.”

From the movement behind him Marius guessed almost by instinct that Garnache had drawn back for a lunge. At his side Valerie looked over her shoulder, with eyes that were startled but unafraid. For a second Marius considered whether he might not attempt to elude Garnache by a wild and sudden dash towards his men. But the consequences of failure were too fearful.

From the movement behind him, Marius instinctively sensed that Garnache had pulled back to strike. Beside him, Valerie glanced over her shoulder, her eyes wide but unafraid. For a moment, Marius thought about trying to escape Garnache with a reckless sprint toward his men. But the consequences of failing were too terrifying.

He shrugged his shoulders, and gave the order. The men hesitated a moment, then shuffled away in the direction indicated. But they went slowly, with much half-whispered, sullen conferring and many a backward glance at Marius and those with him.

He shrugged and gave the order. The men paused for a moment, then slowly moved in the direction he indicated. They went at a slow pace, murmuring quietly among themselves and frequently glancing back at Marius and his group.

“Bid them go faster,” snapped Garnache. Marius obeyed him, and the men obeyed Marius, and vanished into the gloom of the archway. After all, thought Monsieur de Condillac, they need go no farther than that doorway; they must have appreciated the situation by now; and he was confident they would have the sense to hold themselves in readiness for a rush in the moment of Garnache’s mounting.

“Tell them to hurry up,” snapped Garnache. Marius did as he was told, and the men followed Marius's lead, disappearing into the darkness of the archway. After all, Monsieur de Condillac thought, they didn’t need to go beyond that doorway; they must have understood the situation by now; and he was sure they would have the sense to be ready for a rush as Garnache got on his horse.

But Garnache’s next order shattered that last hope.

But Garnache’s next command crushed that final hope.

“Rebecque,” said he, without turning his head, “go and lock them in.” Before bidding the men go that way, he had satisfied himself that there was a key on the outside of the door. “Monsieur de Condillac,” he resumed to Marius, “you will order your men in no way to hinder my servant. I shall act upon any menace of danger to my lackey precisely as I should were I, myself, in danger.”

“Rebecque,” he said without looking back, “go and lock them in.” Before sending the men that way, he made sure there was a key on the outside of the door. “Monsieur de Condillac,” he continued to Marius, “you will instruct your men not to interfere with my servant. I will respond to any threat to my servant exactly as I would if I were in danger myself.”

Marius’s heart sank within him, as sinks a stone through water. He realized, as his mother had realized a little while before, that in Garnache they had an opponent who took no chances. In a voice thick with the torturing rage of impotence he gave the order upon which the grim Parisian insisted. There followed a silence broken by the fall of Rabecque’s heavily shod feet upon the stones of the yard, as he crossed it to do his master’s bidding. The door creaked on its hinges; the key grated screaming in its lock, and Rabecque returned to Garnache’s side even as Garnache tapped Marius on the shoulder.

Marius felt his heart drop like a stone in water. He understood, just like his mother had earlier, that they had a formidable opponent in Garnache who played for keeps. In a voice thick with the frustrating anger of powerlessness, he gave the order that the stern Parisian demanded. A heavy silence followed, interrupted only by Rabecque’s loud footsteps on the stones of the yard as he crossed it to obey his master’s command. The door creaked on its hinges; the key scraped loudly in its lock, and Rabecque returned to Garnache’s side just as Garnache tapped Marius on the shoulder.

“This way, Monsieur de Condillac, if you please,” said he, and as Marius turned at last to face him, he stood aside and waved his left hand towards the door through which they had lately emerged. A moment stood the youth facing his stern conqueror; his hands were clenched until the knuckles showed white; his face was a dull crimson. Vainly he sought for words in which to vent some of the malicious chagrin that filled his soul almost to bursting-point. Then, despairing, with a shrug and an inarticulate mutter, he flung past the Parisian, obeying him as the cur obeys, with pendant tail and teeth-revealing snarl.

“Go ahead, Monsieur de Condillac, if you don’t mind,” he said, and as Marius finally turned to face him, he stepped aside and waved his left hand toward the door they had just come through. For a moment, the young man stood there facing his stern conqueror; his hands were clenched tight, knuckles white, and his face was a dull crimson. He desperately searched for words to express the bitter frustration overwhelming him. Then, in despair, with a shrug and a mumble, he rushed past the Parisian, obeying him like a dog obeys, with its tail tucked and a snarl revealing its teeth.

Garnache closed the door upon him with a bang, and smiled quietly as he turned to Valerie.

Garnache slammed the door behind him and smiled softly as he turned to Valerie.

“I think we have won through, mademoiselle,” said he, with pardonable vanity. “The rest is easy, though you may be subjected to some slight discomfort between this and Grenoble.”

“I think we’ve made it, mademoiselle,” he said, with justifiable pride. “The rest is simple, although you might experience a bit of discomfort between here and Grenoble.”

She smiled back at him, a pale, timid smile, like a gleam of sunshine from a wintry sky. “That matters nothing,” she assured him, and strove to make her voice sound brave.

She smiled back at him, a faint, shy smile, like a ray of sunshine breaking through a winter sky. “That doesn’t matter,” she assured him, trying to make her voice sound confident.

There was need for speed, and compliments were set aside by Garnache, who, at his best, was not felicitous with them. Valerie felt herself caught by the wrist, a trifle roughly she remembered afterwards, and hurried across the cobbles to the tethered horses, with which Rabecque was already busy. She saw Garnache raise his foot to the stirrup and hoist himself to the saddle. Then he held down a hand to her, bade her set her foot on his, and called with an oath to Rabecque to lend her his assistance. A moment later she was perched in front of Garnache, almost on the withers of his horse. The cobbles rattled under its hooves, the timbers of the drawbridge sent up a booming sound, they were across—out of Condillac—and speeding at a gallop down the white road that led to the river; after them pounded Rabecque, bumping horribly in his saddle, and attempting wildly, and with awful objurgations, to find his stirrups.

There was a need for speed, and compliments were put aside by Garnache, who, at his best, wasn’t great at them. Valerie felt him grab her wrist, a bit roughly she remembered later, and hurried across the cobbles to the tethered horses, which Rabecque was already tending to. She saw Garnache lift his foot to the stirrup and pull himself into the saddle. Then he reached down a hand to her, told her to step on his foot, and shouted an oath at Rabecque to help her out. A moment later she was sitting in front of Garnache, almost perched on the withers of his horse. The cobbles rattled under its hooves, the timbers of the drawbridge let out a booming sound, they were across—out of Condillac—and racing at a gallop down the white road that led to the river; behind them, Rabecque pounded along, jostling terribly in his saddle, desperately trying, with awful curses, to find his stirrups.

They crossed the bridge that spans the Isere and took the road to Grenoble at a sharp pace, with scarce a backward glance at the grey towers of Condillac. Valerie experienced an overwhelming inclination to weep and laugh, to cry and sing at one and the same time; but whether this odd emotion sprang from the happenings in which she had had her part, or from the exhilaration of that mad ride, she could not tell. No doubt it sprang from both, owing a part to each. She controlled herself, however. A shy, upward glance at the stern, set face of the man whose arm encircled and held her fast had a curiously sobering effect upon her. Their eyes met, and he smiled a friendly, reassuring smile, such as a father might have bestowed upon a daughter.

They crossed the bridge over the Isere and took the road to Grenoble at a fast pace, hardly looking back at the grey towers of Condillac. Valerie felt a strong urge to both cry and laugh, to weep and sing all at once; but she couldn't tell whether this strange emotion came from what had just happened or from the thrill of that wild ride. It was probably a mix of both, with each contributing to it. Still, she kept herself together. A shy glance upward at the serious, set face of the man holding her tightly had a surprisingly calming effect on her. Their eyes met, and he gave her a friendly, reassuring smile, like a father would give to his daughter.

“I do not think that they will charge me with blundering this time,” he said.

“I don’t think they’ll accuse me of messing up this time,” he said.

“Charge you with blundering?” she echoed; and the inflection of the pronoun might have flattered him had he not reflected that it was impossible she could have understood his allusion. And now she bethought her that she had not thanked him—and the debt was a heavy one. He had come to her aid in an hour when hope seemed dead. He had come single-handed—save for his man Rabecque; and in a manner that was worthy of being made the subject of an epic, he had carried her out of Condillac, away from the terrible Dowager and her cut-throats. The thought of them sent a shiver through her.

“Accuse you of messing up?” she repeated; and the way she said the pronoun might have flattered him if he hadn’t realized that it was impossible for her to have grasped what he meant. Then she remembered that she hadn’t thanked him—and that was a huge debt. He had come to her rescue when all hope seemed lost. He had done it all by himself—except for his man Rabecque; and in a way that deserved to be the subject of an epic, he had helped her escape from Condillac, away from the awful Dowager and her henchmen. Just thinking about them made her shudder.

“Do you feel the cold?” he asked concernedly; and that the wind might cut her less, he slackened speed.

“Do you feel the cold?” he asked worryingly; and to lessen the wind's bite on her, he slowed down.

“No, no,” she cried, her alarm waking again at the thought of the folk of Condillac. “Make haste! Go on, go on! Mon Dieu! if they should overtake us!”

“No, no,” she shouted, her fear resurfacing at the thought of the people of Condillac. “Hurry! Keep going, keep going! My God! What if they catch us!”

He looked over his shoulder. The road ran straight for over a half-mile behind them, and not a living thing showed upon it.

He glanced back. The road stretched straight for more than half a mile behind them, and there wasn’t a single living thing in sight.

“You need have no alarm,” he smiled. “We are not pursued. They must have realized the futility of attempting to overtake us. Courage, mademoiselle. We shall be in Grenoble presently, and once there, you will have nothing more to fear.”

“You don’t need to worry,” he smiled. “We aren’t being followed. They must have realized it’s pointless to try and catch up with us. Stay brave, mademoiselle. We’ll be in Grenoble soon, and once we get there, you won’t have anything more to fear.”

“You are sure of that?” she asked, and there was doubt in her voice.

"You really think so?" she asked, and there was uncertainty in her voice.

He smiled reassuringly again. “The Lord Seneschal shall supply us with an escort,” he promised confidently.

He smiled reassuringly again. “The Lord Seneschal will provide us with an escort,” he promised confidently.

“Still,” she said, “we shall not stay there, I hope, monsieur.”

“Still,” she said, “I hope we won’t stay there, sir.”

“No longer than may be necessary to procure a coach for you.”

“No longer than it takes to get a cab for you.”

“I am glad of that,” said she. “I shall know no peace until Grenoble is a good ten leagues behind us. The Marquise and her son are too powerful there.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” she said. “I won’t have any peace until Grenoble is far behind us—at least ten leagues away. The Marquise and her son have too much influence there.”

“Yet their might shall not prevail against the Queen’s,” he made reply. And as now they rode amain she fell to thanking him, shyly at first, then, as she gathered confidence in her subject, with a greater fervour. But he interrupted her ere she had gone far, “Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye,” said he, “you overstate the matter.” His tone was chilling almost; and she felt as she had been rebuked. “I am no more than the emissary of Her Majesty—it is to her that your thanks are due.”

“Yet their strength won’t triumph over the Queen’s,” he replied. As they rode on, she began to thank him, starting off shyly, but as she grew more comfortable with the topic, her gratitude became more intense. However, he interrupted her before she could say much, “Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye,” he said, “you’re exaggerating.” His tone was almost cold, and she felt as if she had been scolded. “I am merely the representative of Her Majesty—it is to her that your thanks should go.”

“Ah, but, monsieur,” she returned to the assault, “I owe some thanks to you as well. What other in your place would have done what you have done?”

“Ah, but, sir,” she replied, countering, “I owe you some thanks too. Who else in your position would have done what you’ve done?”

“I know not that, nor do I greatly care,” said he, and laughed, but with a laugh that jarred on her. “That which I did I must have done, no matter whom it was a question of saving. I am but an instrument in this matter, mademoiselle.”

“I don’t know that, nor do I really care,” he said with a laugh, but it was a laugh that grated on her. “What I did, I must have done, regardless of who it was about saving. I’m just an instrument in this matter, mademoiselle.”

His thought was to do no more than belittle the service he had rendered her, to stem her flow of gratitude, since, indeed, he felt, as he said, that it was to the Queen-Regent her thanks were due. All unwitting was it—out of his ignorance of the ways of thought of a sex with which he held the view that it is an ill thing to meddle—that he wounded her by his disclaimer, in which her sensitive maiden fancy imagined a something that was almost contemptuous.

His intention was to downplay the help he had given her, to curb her gratitude, since he really believed, as he stated, that her thanks should go to the Queen-Regent. Unintentionally, due to his lack of understanding of how women think, he hurt her feelings with his denial, which she interpreted in a way that felt almost dismissive to her sensitive nature.

They rode in silence for a little spell, broken at last by Garnache in expression of the thoughts that had come to him as a consequence of what she had said.

They rode in silence for a while, until Garnache finally spoke up about the thoughts that had come to him because of what she had said.

“On this same subject of thanks,” said he—and as she raised her eyes again she found him smiling almost tenderly—“if any are due between us they are surely due from me to you.”

“On this same subject of thanks,” he said—and as she looked up again she found him smiling almost softly—“if there are any thanks to give between us, they are definitely from me to you.”

“From you to me?” she asked in wonder.

“From you to me?” she asked, amazed.

“Assuredly,” said he. “Had you not come between me and the Dowager’s assassins there had been an end to me in the hall of Condillac.”

“Absolutely,” he said. “If you hadn't stepped in between me and the Dowager’s assassins, I would have met my end in the hall of Condillac.”

Her hazel eyes were very round for a moment, then they narrowed, and little humorous lines formed at the corners of her lips.

Her hazel eyes went wide for a moment, then she narrowed them, and playful lines appeared at the corners of her lips.

“Monsieur de Garnache,” said she, with a mock coldness that was a faint echo of his own recent manner, “you overstate the case. That which I did I must have done, no matter whom it was a question of saving. I was but an instrument in this matter, monsieur.”

“Monsieur de Garnache,” she said, with a teasing chill that slightly mirrored his recent attitude, “you’re exaggerating. What I did, I had to do, regardless of who it was about saving. I was just a tool in this situation, sir.”

His brows went up. He stared at her a moment, gathering instruction from the shy mockery of her glance. Then he laughed with genuine amusement.

His eyebrows raised. He stared at her for a moment, picking up cues from the shy mockery in her glance. Then he laughed with true amusement.

“True,” he said. “An instrument you were; but an instrument of Heaven, whereas in me you but behold the instrument of an earthly power. We are not quite quits, you see.”

“True,” he said. “You were a tool of Heaven, but in me, you only see the tool of earthly power. We’re not exactly even, you know.”

But she felt, at least, that she was quits with him in the matter of his repudiation of her own thanks, and the feeling bridged the unfriendly gap that she had felt was opening out between them; and for no reason in the world that she could think of, she was glad that this was so.

But she felt, at least, that they were even in terms of his rejection of her gratitude, and this feeling closed the unfriendly distance that she had sensed growing between them; and for no reason she could think of, she was happy about it.





CHAPTER VI. MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE KEEPS HIS TEMPER

Night had fallen and it had begun to rain when Garnache and Valerie reached Grenoble. They entered the town afoot, the Parisian not desiring to attract attention by being seen in the streets with a lady on the withers of his horse.

Night had fallen and it had begun to rain when Garnache and Valerie reached Grenoble. They entered the town on foot, as the Parisian didn't want to draw attention by being seen in the streets with a lady on the back of his horse.

With thought for her comfort, Monsieur de Garnache had divested himself of his heavy horseman’s cloak and insisted upon her assuming it, so setting it about her that her head was covered as by a wimple. Thus was she protected not only from the rain, but from the gaze of the inquisitive.

With her comfort in mind, Monsieur de Garnache took off his heavy riding cloak and insisted she wear it, draping it around her so that it covered her head like a wimple. This way, she was protected not just from the rain, but also from the curious stares of onlookers.

They made their way in the drizzle, through the greasy, slippery streets ashine with the lights that fell from door and window, Rabecque following closely with the horses. Garnache made straight for his inn—the Auberge du Veau qui Tete—which enjoyed the advantage of facing the Palais Seneschal.

They walked in the drizzle, through the greasy, slippery streets glowing with the lights spilling from doors and windows, Rabecque following closely with the horses. Garnache headed straight for his inn—the Auberge du Veau qui Tete—which was conveniently located across from the Palais Seneschal.

The ostler took charge of the nags, and the landlord conducted them to a room above-stairs, which he placed at mademoiselle’s disposal. That done, Garnache left Rabecque on guard, and proceeded to make the necessary arrangements for the journey that lay before them. He began by what he conceived to be the more urgent measure, and stepping across to the Palais Seneschal, he demanded to see Monsieur de Tressan at once.

The stableman handled the horses, and the landlord led them to a room upstairs which he offered to the young lady. After that, Garnache left Rabecque on watch and started making the necessary plans for the journey ahead. He kicked off with what he thought was the most urgent action and went over to the Palais Seneschal, where he requested to see Monsieur de Tressan immediately.

Ushered into the Lord Seneschal’s presence, he startled that obese gentleman by the announcement that he had returned from Condillac with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, and that he would require an escort to accompany them to Paris.

Ushered into the Lord Seneschal’s presence, he surprised that overweight gentleman by announcing that he had returned from Condillac with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, and that he would need an escort to accompany them to Paris.

“For I am by no means minded to be exposed to such measures as the tigress of Condillac and her cub may take to recover their victim,” he explained with a grim smile.

“For I definitely don’t want to face the kinds of actions that the tigress of Condillac and her cub might take to get their victim back,” he explained with a grim smile.

The Seneschal combed his beard and screwed up his pale eyes until they vanished in the cushions of his cheeks. He was lost in amazement. He could only imagine that the Queen’s emissary had been duped more successfully this time.

The Seneschal brushed his beard and squinted his light-colored eyes until they disappeared in the cushions of his cheeks. He was filled with astonishment. He could only guess that the Queen’s messenger had been tricked even more this time.

“I am to gather, then,” said he, dissembling what was passing through his mind, “that you delivered the lady by force or strategy.”

“I take it, then,” he said, hiding what he was really thinking, “that you got the lady out by force or clever maneuvering.”

“By both, monsieur,” was the short answer.

“By both, sir,” was the brief response.

Tressan continued to comb his beard, and pondered the situation. If things were so, indeed, they could not have fallen out more to his taste. He had had no hand in it, one way or the other. He had run with the hare and hunted with the hounds, and neither party could charge him with any lack of loyalty. His admiration and respect for Monsieur de Garnache grew enormously. When the rash Parisian had left him that afternoon for the purpose of carrying his message himself to Condillac, Tressan had entertained little hope of ever again seeing him alive. Yet there he stood, as calm and composed as ever, announcing that singlehanded he had carried out what another might well have hesitated to attempt with a regiment at his heels.

Tressan kept combing his beard while thinking about the situation. If this was the case, it couldn’t have turned out more to his liking. He hadn’t been involved in it at all. He had played both sides, and neither side could accuse him of disloyalty. His admiration and respect for Monsieur de Garnache grew significantly. When the impulsive Parisian had left him that afternoon to deliver his message to Condillac, Tressan had little hope of ever seeing him alive again. Yet here he was, as calm and collected as ever, declaring that he had accomplished what others might hesitate to attempt even with an army at their back.

Tressan’s curiosity urged him to beg for the details of this marvel, and Garnache entertained him with a brief recital of what had taken place, whereat, realizing that Garnache had indeed outwitted them, the Seneschal’s wonder increased.

Tressan's curiosity drove him to ask for the details of this amazing event, and Garnache kept him engaged with a quick retelling of what had happened. As Tressan understood that Garnache had truly outsmarted them, the Seneschal's amazement grew.

“But we are not out of the quagmire yet,” cried Garnache; “and that is why I want an escort.”

“But we’re not out of the mess yet,” cried Garnache; “and that’s why I want an escort.”

Tressan became uneasy. “How many men shall you require?” he asked, thinking that the Parisian would demand at least the half of a company.

Tressan became uneasy. “How many men do you need?” he asked, thinking that the Parisian would ask for at least half a company.

“A half-dozen and a sergeant to command them.”

“Six and a sergeant to lead them.”

Tressan’s uneasiness was dissipated, and he found himself despising Garnache more for his rashness in being content with so small a number than he respected him for the boldness and courage he had so lately displayed. It was not for him to suggest that the force might prove insufficient; rather was it for him to be thankful that Garnache had not asked for more. An escort Tressan dared not refuse him, and yet refuse it him he must have done—or broken with the Condillacs—had he asked for a greater number. But six men! Pooh! they would be of little account. So he very readily consented, inquiring how soon Garnache would require them.

Tressan’s anxiety faded away, and he found himself resenting Garnache more for being so reckless in being satisfied with such a small group than he admired him for the bravery and courage he had recently shown. It wasn’t his place to suggest that the group might be too small; rather, he should be grateful that Garnache hadn’t asked for more. An escort Tressan couldn’t refuse him, but he would have had to decline—or risk a fallout with the Condillacs—if he had requested a larger number. But six men! Nonsense! They wouldn’t be much help. So he quickly agreed, asking how soon Garnache would need them.

“At once,” was the Parisian’s answer. “I leave Grenoble to-night. I hope to set out in an hour’s time. Meanwhile I’ll have the troopers form a guard of honour. I am lodged over the way.”

“At once,” was the Parisian’s answer. “I’m leaving Grenoble tonight. I plan to head out in about an hour. In the meantime, I’ll have the soldiers set up a guard of honor. I’m staying just across the street.”

Tressan, but too glad to be quit of him, rose there and then to give the necessary orders, and within ten minutes Garnache was back at the Sucking Calf with six troopers and a sergeant, who had left their horses in the Seneschal’s stables until the time for setting out. Meanwhile Garnache placed them on duty in the common-room of the inn.

Tressan, relieved to be rid of him, got up right away to give the necessary orders, and within ten minutes, Garnache returned to the Sucking Calf with six troopers and a sergeant, who had left their horses in the Seneschal’s stables until it was time to head out. In the meantime, Garnache assigned them to duty in the inn's common room.

He called for refreshment for them, and bade them remain there at the orders of his man Rabecque. His reason for this step was that it became necessary that he should absent himself for a while to find a carriage suitable for the journey; for as the Sucking Calf was not a post-house he must seek one elsewhere—at the Auberge de France, in fact, which was situate on the eastern side of the town by the Porte de Savoie—and he was not minded to leave the person of Valerie unguarded during his absence. The half-dozen troopers he considered ample, as indeed they were.

He called for some refreshments for them and told them to stay there under the supervision of his man Rabecque. He needed to do this because he had to step out for a bit to find a suitable carriage for the journey. Since the Sucking Calf wasn't a posting house, he had to look for one elsewhere—specifically at the Auberge de France, which was located on the eastern side of town by the Porte de Savoie—and he didn’t want to leave Valerie unprotected while he was gone. He thought that the half-dozen troopers he had were more than enough, and they were.

On this errand he departed, wrapped tightly in his cloak, walking briskly through the now heavier rain.

On this errand he left, bundled up in his cloak, walking quickly through the now heavier rain.

But at the Auberge de France a disappointment awaited him. The host had no horses and no carriage, nor would he have until the following morning. He was sorrow-stricken that the circumstance should discompose Monsieur de Garnache; he was elaborate in his explanations of how it happened that he could place no vehicle at Monsieur de Garnache’s disposal—so elaborate that it is surprising Monsieur de Garnache’s suspicions should not have been aroused. For the truth of the matter was that the folk of Condillac had been at the Auberge de France before him—as they had been elsewhere in the town wherever a conveyance might be procurable—and by promises of reward for obedience and threats of punishment for disobedience, they had contrived that Garnache should hear this same story on every hand. His mistake had lain in his eagerness to obtain a guard from the Seneschal. Had he begun by making sure of a conveyance, anticipating, as he should have done, this move on the part of the Condillacs—a move which he did not even now suspect—it is possible that he might have been spared much of the trouble that was to follow.

But at the Auberge de France, a disappointment awaited him. The host had no horses or carriage, and he wouldn’t have any until the next morning. He was upset that this situation would upset Monsieur de Garnache; he went into great detail explaining why he couldn’t provide a vehicle for Monsieur de Garnache—so much so that it's surprising that Monsieur de Garnache didn’t grow suspicious. The truth was that the people of Condillac had been at the Auberge de France before him—just like they had been all over town where any transportation might be found—and through promises of rewards for compliance and threats of punishment for defiance, they had made it so that Garnache heard the same story everywhere he went. His mistake was in his eagerness to get a guard from the Seneschal. If he had started by securing a ride, anticipating, as he should have, this move from the Condillacs—a move he didn’t even suspect now—it’s possible he could have avoided much of the trouble that was about to come.

An hour or so later, after having vainly ransacked the town for the thing he needed, he returned wet and annoyed to the Veau qui Tote. In a corner of the spacious common-room—a corner by the door leading to the interior of the inn—he saw the six troopers at table, waxing a trifle noisy over cards. Their sergeant sat a little apart, in conversation with the landlord’s wife, eyes upturned adoringly, oblivious of the increasing scowl that gathered about her watchful husband’s brow.

About an hour later, after searching the town in vain for what he needed, he returned to the Veau qui Tote, wet and annoyed. In a corner of the large common room—near the door that led into the inn—he spotted the six soldiers at a table, getting a bit loud while playing cards. Their sergeant sat a bit away, chatting with the landlord’s wife, looking at her with admiration, completely unaware of the growing frown on her watchful husband’s face.

At another table sat four gentlemen—seemingly travellers, by their air and garb—in a conversation that was hushed at Garnache’s entrance. But he paid no heed to them as he stalked with ringing step across the rushstrewn floor, nor observed how covertly and watchfully their glances followed him as returning, in passing the sergeant’s prompt salute he vanished through the doorway leading to the stairs.

At another table sat four gentlemen—seemingly travelers, by their demeanor and clothing—engaged in a conversation that quieted when Garnache entered. But he ignored them as he walked confidently across the rush-strewn floor, not noticing how discreetly and attentively their eyes tracked him. As he passed by the sergeant, who quickly saluted, he disappeared through the doorway leading to the stairs.

He reappeared again a moment later, to call the host, and give him orders for the preparing of his own and Rabecque’s supper.

He came back a moment later to call the host and give him instructions for preparing his and Rabecque’s dinner.

On the landing above he found Rabecque awaiting him.

On the landing above, he found Rabecque waiting for him.

“Is all well?” he asked, and received from his lackey a reassuring answer.

“Is everything okay?” he asked, and got a reassuring answer from his assistant.

Mademoiselle welcomed him gladly. His long absence, it appeared, had been giving her concern. He told her on what errand he had been, and alarm overspread her face upon hearing its result.

Mademoiselle welcomed him warmly. It seemed that his long absence had worried her. He explained why he had been away, and alarm crossed her face upon hearing what had happened.

“But, monsieur,” she cried, “you are not proposing that I should remain a night in Grenoble.”

“But, sir,” she exclaimed, “you can’t be suggesting that I stay a night in Grenoble.”

“What alternative have we?” he asked, and his brows met, impatient at what he accounted no more than feminine whimsey.

“What other options do we have?” he asked, frowning, frustrated by what he saw as nothing more than a frivolous female fancy.

“It is not safe,” she exclaimed, her fears increasing. “You do not know how powerful are the Condillacs.”

“It’s not safe,” she said, her anxiety growing. “You have no idea how powerful the Condillacs are.”

He strode to the fire, and the logs hissed under the pressure of his wet boot. He set his back to the blaze, and smiled down upon her.

He walked over to the fire, and the logs crackled under the weight of his wet boot. He turned his back to the flames and smiled down at her.

“Nor do you know how powerful are we,” he answered easily. “I have below six troopers and a sergeant of the Seneschal’s regiment; with myself and Rabecque we are nine men in all. That should be a sufficient guard, mademoiselle. Nor do I think that with all their power the Condillacs will venture here to claim you at the sword point.”

“Also, you have no idea how powerful we are,” he replied casually. “I have six troopers and a sergeant from the Seneschal’s regiment; with me and Rabecque, we make nine men altogether. That should be enough protection, mademoiselle. And I don't believe the Condillacs will dare to come here to take you by force, no matter how powerful they are.”

“And yet,” she answered, for all that she was plainly reassured, at least in part, “I would rather you had got me a horse, that we might have ridden to Saint Marcellin, where no doubt a carriage might be obtained.”

“And yet,” she replied, even though she seemed somewhat reassured, “I would have preferred if you got me a horse so we could ride to Saint Marcellin, where I’m sure we could find a carriage.”

“I did not see the need to put you to so much discomfort,” he returned. “It is raining heavily.”

“I didn't see the need to put you through so much discomfort,” he replied. “It’s raining hard.”

“Oh, what of that?” she flung back impatiently.

“Oh, what about that?” she shot back impatiently.

“Besides,” he added, “it seems there are no horses at the post-house. A benighted place this Dauphiny of yours, mademoiselle.”

“Besides,” he added, “it looks like there are no horses at the inn. This Dauphiny of yours is quite a forgotten place, mademoiselle.”

But she never heeded the gibe at her native province. “No horses?” she echoed, and her hazel eyes looked up sharply, the alarm returning to her face. She rose, and approached him. “Surely that is impossible.”

But she never paid attention to the jab at her home province. “No horses?” she repeated, her hazel eyes looking up sharply, alarm returning to her face. She stood up and walked over to him. “That can’t be true.”

“I assure you that it is as I say—neither at the post-house nor at any of the inns I visited could I find me a spare horse.”

“I promise you, it’s exactly as I said—neither at the post office nor at any of the inns I checked did I find a spare horse.”

“Monsieur,” she cried, “I see the hand of Condillac in this.”

“Mister,” she exclaimed, “I can see Condillac's influence in this.”

“As how?” he inquired, and his tone again was quickened by impatience.

“How?” he asked, his tone again filled with impatience.

“They have anticipated you. They seek to keep you here—to keep us in Grenoble.”

“They knew you were coming. They want to keep you here—to keep us in Grenoble.”

“But to what end?” he asked, his impatience growing. “The Auberge de France has promised me a carriage in the morning. What shall it avail them at Condillac to keep us here to-night?”

“But what’s the point?” he asked, his impatience increasing. “The Auberge de France promised me a carriage in the morning. What good will it do them to keep us here tonight?”

“They may have some project. Oh, monsieur! I am full of fears.”

“They might have a plan. Oh, sir! I'm filled with anxiety.”

“Dismiss them,” he answered lightly; and to reassure her he added, smiling: “Rest assured we shall keep good watch over you, Rabecque and I and the troopers. A guard shall remain in the passage throughout the night. Rabecque and I will take turn about at sentry-go. Will that give you peace?”

“Just ignore them,” he replied casually; and to put her at ease, he added with a smile, “Don’t worry, Rabecque, the troopers, and I will keep a close eye on you. A guard will be stationed in the passage all night. Rabecque and I will take turns watching. Will that make you feel safe?”

“You are very good,” she said, her voice quivering with feeling and real gratitude, and as he was departing she called after him. “You will be careful of yourself,” she said.

“You're really amazing,” she said, her voice shaking with emotion and genuine gratitude, and as he was leaving, she called out to him. “Take care of yourself,” she said.

He paused under the lintel, and turned, surprised. “It is a habit of mine,” said he, with a glint of humour in his eye.

He paused under the doorway and turned, surprised. “It's a habit of mine,” he said, with a twinkle of humor in his eye.

But there was no answering smile from her. Her face was all anxiety.

But she didn’t smile back. Her face was filled with worry.

“Beware of pitfalls,” she bade him. “Go warily; they are cruelly cunning, those folk of Condillac. And if evil should befall you...”

“Watch out for traps,” she warned him. “Be careful; those people from Condillac are really tricky. And if something bad happens to you...”

“There would still remain Rabecque and the troopers,” he concluded.

“There would still be Rabecque and the troopers,” he concluded.

She shrugged her shoulders. “I implore you to be careful,” she insisted.

She shrugged. “I urge you to be careful,” she insisted.

“You may depend upon me,” he said, and closed the door.

“You can count on me,” he said, and closed the door.

Outside he called Rabecque, and together they went below. But mindful of her fears, he dispatched one of the troopers to stand sentry outside her door whilst he and his lackey supped. That done, he called the host, and set himself at table, Rabecque at his elbow in attendance to hand him the dishes and pour his wine.

Outside, he called Rabecque, and they went downstairs together. Knowing her fears, he sent one of the soldiers to stand guard outside her door while he and his servant had dinner. After that, he called the host and sat down at the table, with Rabecque beside him to serve the dishes and pour his wine.

Across the low-ceilinged room the four travellers still sat in talk, and as Garnache seated himself, one of them shouted for the host and asked in an impatient tone to know if his supper was soon to come.

Across the low-ceilinged room, the four travelers were still chatting, and as Garnache took a seat, one of them called out for the host and asked impatiently if his supper was coming soon.

“In a moment, sir,” answered the landlord respectfully, and he turned again to the Parisian. He went out to bring the latter’s meal, and whilst he was gone Rabecque heard from his master the reason of their remaining that night in Grenoble. The inference drawn by the astute lackey—and freely expressed by him—from the lack of horses or carriages in Grenoble that night, coincided oddly with Valerie’s. He too gave it as his opinion that his master had been forestalled by the Dowager’s people, and without presuming to advise Garnache to go warily—a piece of advice that Garnache would have resented, to the extent perhaps of boxing the fellow’s ears—he determined, there and then, to keep a close watch upon his master, and under no circumstances, if possible, permit him to leave the Sucking Calf that night.

“In a moment, sir,” the landlord replied respectfully, turning back to the Parisian. He stepped out to fetch the latter’s meal, and while he was away, Rabecque learned from his master why they were staying the night in Grenoble. The clever servant drew a conclusion—shared openly by him—from the absence of horses or carriages in Grenoble that night, which oddly matched Valerie’s thoughts. He also believed that his master had been anticipated by the Dowager’s people, and without trying to advise Garnache to be cautious—a suggestion that Garnache would have taken poorly, possibly resulting in a punishment—he decided right then and there to keep a close eye on his master and, if at all possible, make sure he didn’t leave the Sucking Calf that night.

The host returned, bearing a platter on which there steamed a ragout that gave out an appetizing odour; his wife followed with other dishes and a bottle of Armagnac under her arm. Rabecque busied himself at once, and his hungry master disposed himself to satisfy the healthiest appetite in France, when suddenly a shadow fell across the table. A man had come to stand beside it, his body screening the light of one of the lamps that hung from a rafter of the ceiling.

The host came back with a platter that had a steaming stew giving off a delicious smell; his wife followed with more dishes and a bottle of Armagnac tucked under her arm. Rabecque got to work right away, and his hungry boss prepared to satisfy the biggest appetite in France when suddenly a shadow crossed the table. A man had stepped up beside it, blocking the light from one of the lamps hanging from a rafter in the ceiling.

“At last!” he exclaimed, and his voice was harsh with ill-humour.

“At last!” he exclaimed, and his voice was rough with annoyance.

Garnache looked up, pausing in the very act of helping himself to that ragout. Rabecque looked up from behind his master, and his lips tightened. The host looked up from the act of drawing the cork of the flagon he had taken from his wife, and his eyes grew big as in his mind he prepared a judicious blend of apology and remonstrance wherewith to soothe this very impatient gentleman. But before he could speak, Garnache’s voice cut sharply into the silence. An interruption at such a moment vexed him sorely.

Garnache looked up, pausing mid-scoop of the ragout. Rabecque glanced up from behind his boss, his lips tightening. The host lifted his gaze from opening the cork of the flask he had taken from his wife, his eyes widening as he mentally pieced together a careful mix of apology and reprimand to calm this clearly impatient man. But before he could say anything, Garnache’s voice sliced through the silence. An interruption at that moment irritated him greatly.

“Monsieur says?” quoth he.

“What does Monsieur say?” he asked.

“To you, sir—nothing,” answered the fellow impudently, and looked him straight between the eyes.

“To you, sir—nothing,” the guy replied boldly, looking him straight in the eyes.

With a flush mounting to his cheeks, and his brows drawn together in perplexity, Garnache surveyed him. He was that same traveller who had lately clamoured to know when he might sup, a man of rather more than middle height, lithe and active of frame, yet with a breadth of shoulder and depth of chest that argued strength and endurance as well. He had fair, wavy hair, which he wore rather longer than was the mode, brown eyes, and a face which, without being handsome, was yet more than ordinarily engaging by virtue of its strength and frank ingenuousness. His dress was his worst feature. It was flamboyant and showy; cheap, and tawdrily pretentious. Yet he bore himself with the easy dignity of a man who counts more inferiors than superiors.

With a flush on his cheeks and his brows furrowed in confusion, Garnache looked him over. He was the same traveler who had recently asked when he could have dinner, a man slightly taller than average, athletic and nimble, but with broad shoulders and a deep chest that suggested strength and stamina as well. He had fair, wavy hair that was a bit longer than fashionable, brown eyes, and a face that, while not conventionally handsome, was still notably charming due to its strength and sincere openness. His clothing was his worst aspect. It was flashy and ostentatious; cheap and gaudily pretentious. Still, he carried himself with the relaxed dignity of someone who has more people beneath him than above.

Despite the arrogant manner of his address, Garnache felt prepossessed in the newcomer’s favour. But before he could answer him, the host was speaking.

Despite the newcomer’s cocky way of speaking, Garnache was actually inclined to like him. But before he could respond, the host started talking.

“Monsieur mistakes...” he began.

“Mister mistakes...” he began.

“Mistakes?” thundered the other in an accent slightly foreign. “It is you who mistake if you propose to tell me that this is not my supper. Am I to wait all night, while every jackanapes who follows me into your pigsty is to be served before me?”

“Mistakes?” shouted the other with a slightly foreign accent. “You’re the one making a mistake if you think you can tell me that this isn’t my dinner. Am I supposed to wait all night while every fool who follows me into your dump gets served before me?”

“Jackanapes?” said Garnache thoughtfully, and looked the man in the face again. Behind the stranger pressed his three companions now, whilst the troopers across the room forgot their card-play to watch the altercation that seemed to impend.

“Jackanapes?” Garnache said, thinking it over, and looked the man in the face again. Behind the stranger, his three companions were now pressing forward, while the troopers across the room paused their card game to watch the argument that seemed about to happen.

The foreigner—for such, indeed, his French proclaimed him—turned half-contemptuously to the host, ignoring Garnache with an air that was studiously offensive.

The foreigner—for that’s how his French clearly identified him—turned to the host with half-contempt, completely overlooking Garnache with a deliberately rude attitude.

“Jackanapes?” murmured Garnache again, and he, too, turned to the host. “Tell me, Monsieur l’Hote,” said he, “where do the jackanapes bury their dead in Grenoble? I may need the information.”

“Jackanapes?” murmured Garnache again, and he, too, turned to the host. “Tell me, Monsieur l’Hote,” he said, “where do the jackanapes bury their dead in Grenoble? I might need that info.”

Before the distressed landlord could utter a word, the stranger had wheeled about again to face Garnache. “What shall that mean?” he asked sharply, a great fierceness in his glance.

Before the upset landlord could say anything, the stranger turned back to face Garnache. “What does that mean?” he asked sharply, a fierce intensity in his gaze.

“That Grenoble may be witnessing the funeral of a foreign bully by to-morrow, Monsieur l’Etranger,” said Garnache, showing his teeth in a pleasant smile. He became conscious in that moment of a pressure on his shoulder blade, but paid no heed to it, intent on watching the other’s countenance. It expressed surprise a moment, then grew dark with anger.

“That Grenoble might see the funeral of a foreign bully by tomorrow, Monsieur l’Etranger,” said Garnache, flashing a friendly smile. In that moment, he felt a pressure on his shoulder blade but ignored it, focused on observing the other man's face. It showed surprise for a moment, then shifted to a look of anger.

“Do you mean that for me, sir?” he growled.

“Are you talking about me, sir?” he growled.

Garnache spread his hands. “If monsieur feels that the cap fits him, I shall not stay him in the act of donning it.”

Garnache spread his hands. “If you think that the cap suits you, I won’t stop you from putting it on.”

The stranger set one hand upon the table, and leaned forward towards Garnache. “May I ask monsieur to be a little more definite?” he begged.

The stranger placed one hand on the table and leaned forward toward Garnache. “Could I ask you to be a bit more specific?” he pleaded.

Garnache sat back in his chair and surveyed the man, smiling. Quick though his temper usually might be, it was checked at present by amusement. He had seen in his time many quarrels spring from the flimsiest of motives, but surely never had he seen one quite so self-begotten. It was almost as if the fellow had come there of set purpose to pick it with him.

Garnache leaned back in his chair and looked at the man, smiling. Although he usually had a quick temper, it was currently held in check by amusement. He had witnessed many arguments arise from the most trivial reasons, but he had never seen one quite so self-created. It was almost as if the guy had shown up with the specific intention of starting it with him.

A suspicion flashed across his mind. He remembered the warning mademoiselle had given him. And he wondered. Was this a trick to lure him to some guet-apens? He surveyed his man more closely; but the inspection lent no colour to his suspicions. The stranger looked so frank and honest; then again his accent was foreign. It might very well be that he was some Savoyard lordling unused to being kept waiting, and that his hunger made him irritable and impatient. If that were so, assuredly the fellow deserved a lesson that should show him he was now in France, where different manners obtained to those that he displayed; yet, lest he should be something else, Garnache determined to pursue a policy of conciliation. It would be a madness to embroil himself just then, whether this fellow were of Condillac or not.

A suspicion flickered in his mind. He recalled the warning that the young woman had given him. And he wondered. Was this a trick to bait him into some trap? He studied the man more closely, but the inspection didn’t support his suspicions. The stranger appeared so open and sincere; yet again, his accent was foreign. It could very well be that he was some Savoyard nobleman unused to being kept waiting, and that his hunger made him grumpy and impatient. If that were the case, he certainly deserved a lesson to show him he was now in France, where different customs applied than those he displayed; still, to avoid any complications, Garnache decided to take an approach of kindness. It would be madness to get into a conflict at that moment, whether this guy was from Condillac or not.

“I have asked you, monsieur,” the stranger insisted, “to be a little more definite.”

“I’ve asked you, sir,” the stranger insisted, “to be a bit more specific.”

Garnache’s smile broadened and grew more friendly. “Frankly,” said he, “I experience difficulty. My remark was vague. I meant it so to be.”

Garnache’s smile widened and became friendlier. “Honestly,” he said, “I'm having a hard time. My comment was unclear. I intended it that way.”

“But it offended me, monsieur,” the other answered sharply.

“But it upset me, sir,” the other replied sharply.

The Parisian raised his eyebrows, and pursed his lips. “Then I deplore it,” said he. And now he had to endure the hardest trial of all. The stranger’s expression changed to one of wondering scorn.

The Parisian raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips. “Then I regret it,” he said. And now he had to face the toughest challenge of all. The stranger's expression shifted to one of confused disdain.

“Do I understand that monsieur apologizes?”

“Do I get that you’re apologizing, sir?”

Garnache felt himself crimsoning; his self-control was slipping from him; the pressure against his shoulder blade was renewed, and in time he became aware of it and knew it for a warning from Rabecque.

Garnache felt himself turning red; he was losing his self-control. The pressure against his shoulder blade intensified, and eventually, he noticed it and recognized it as a warning from Rabecque.

“I cannot conceive, sir, that I have offended,” said he at length, keeping a tight hand upon his every instinct—which was to knock this impertinent stranger down. “But if I have, I beg that you will believe that I have done so unwittingly. I had no such intent.”

“I can’t understand, sir, how I might have offended,” he finally said, forcing himself to control the urge to knock this rude stranger down. “But if I have, I hope you believe it was unintentional. I didn’t mean to do anything like that.”

The stranger removed his hand from the table and drew himself erect.

The stranger lifted his hand off the table and straightened up.

“So much for that, then,” said he, provokingly contemptuous. “If you will be as amiable in the matter of the supper I shall be glad to terminate an acquaintance which I can see no honour to myself in pursuing.”

“So much for that, then,” he said, with a provoking sense of disdain. “If you’re going to be so agreeable about dinner, I’ll be happy to end a relationship that I see no value in continuing.”

This, Garnache felt, was more than he could endure. A spasm of passion crossed his face, another instant and despite Rabecque’s frantic proddings he might have flung the ragout in the gentleman’s face; when suddenly came the landlord unexpectedly to the rescue.

This, Garnache felt, was more than he could handle. A rush of emotion crossed his face, and in another moment, despite Rabecque’s desperate nudging, he might have thrown the stew in the gentleman’s face; when suddenly the landlord appeared out of nowhere to save the day.

“Monsieur, here comes your supper now,” he announced, as his wife reentered from the kitchen with a laden tray.

“Monsieur, your dinner is served,” he said, as his wife came back from the kitchen carrying a loaded tray.

For a moment the stranger seemed out of countenance. Then he looked with cold insolence from the dishes set before Garnache to those which were being set for himself.

For a moment, the stranger looked taken aback. Then he glanced with a cold arrogance from the dishes in front of Garnache to the ones being arranged for himself.

“Ah,” said he, and his tone was an insult unsurpassable, “perhaps it is to be preferred. This ragout grows cold, I think.”

“Ah,” he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm, “maybe that’s for the best. This stew is getting cold, I think.”

He sniffed, and turning on his heel, without word or sign of salutation to Garnache, he passed to the next table, and sat down with his companions. The Parisian’s eyes followed him, and they blazed with suppressed wrath. Never in all his life had he exercised such self-control as he was exercising then—which was the reason why he had failed to achieve greatness—and he was exercising it for the sake of that child above-stairs, and because he kept ever-present in his mind the thought that she must come to grievous harm if ill befell himself. But he controlled his passion at the cost of his appetite. He could not eat, so enraged was he. And so he pushed the platter from him, and rose.

He sniffed, and turning on his heel, without a word or any sign of greeting to Garnache, he walked to the next table and sat down with his friends. The Parisian's eyes followed him, blazing with suppressed anger. Never in his entire life had he shown such self-control as he was showing then—which was why he had failed to achieve greatness—and he was managing it for the sake of that child upstairs, constantly reminding himself that she could come to serious harm if anything happened to him. But he controlled his anger at the expense of his appetite. He was so furious that he couldn't eat. So, he pushed the plate away and got up.

He turned to Rabecque, and the sight of his face sent the lackey back a pace or two in very fear. He waved his hand to the table.

He turned to Rabecque, and just the sight of his face made the servant step back a couple of paces in fear. He waved his hand towards the table.

“Sup, Rabecque,” said he. “Then come to me above.”

“Hey, Rabecque,” he said. “Then come up to me.”

And followed, as before, by the eyes of the stranger and his companions, Garnache strode out of the room, and mounting the stairs went to find solace in talk with Valerie. But however impossible he might find it to digest the affront he had swallowed, no word of the matter did he utter to the girl, lest it should cause her fears to reawaken.

And, just like before, the stranger and his friends watched him as Garnache walked out of the room, climbed the stairs, and went to seek comfort in conversation with Valerie. But even though he struggled to process the insult he had just endured, he didn’t say a word about it to her, afraid it would bring back her worries.





CHAPTER VII. THE OPENING OF THE TRAP

Garnache spent a sleepless night at Grenoble, on guard throughout the greater part of it since nothing short of that would appease the fears of Valerie. Yet it passed without any bellicose manifestation on the part of the Condillacs such as Valerie feared and such as Garnache was satisfied would not—could not, indeed—take place.

Garnache spent a restless night in Grenoble, on alert for most of it since nothing less would calm Valerie's fears. However, the night went by without any aggressive actions from the Condillacs, contrary to what Valerie worried about and what Garnache knew wouldn’t—couldn’t, really—happen.

Betimes next morning he dispatched Rabecque to the Auberge de France for the promised carriage, and broke his fast in the common-room what time he awaited his man’s return. The chamber was again occupied by the stranger of yesternight, who sat apart, however, and seemed no longer disposed to interfere with the Parisian. Garnache wondered idly, might this be due to the circumstance that that same stranger was supported now by one single companion, and was therefore less valorous than when he had been in the company of three.

Early the next morning, he sent Rabecque to the Auberge de France for the promised carriage and had breakfast in the common room while he waited for his return. The room was once again occupied by the stranger from last night, who sat alone and seemed less inclined to get involved with the Parisian. Garnache wondered casually if this change was because the stranger was now accompanied by just one companion, making him less brave than when he was with three others.

At another table were two gentlemen, sprung he knew not whence, quiet in dress and orderly in manner, to whom he paid little heed until one of them a slender, swarthy, hawk-faced fellow—looking up suddenly, started slightly at sight of the Parisian and addressed him instantly by name. Garnache paused in the act of rising from table, half-turned, and sharply scrutinized the swarthy gentleman, but failed to recognize him. He advanced towards him.

At another table were two gentlemen, whose origin he couldn't identify, dressed simply and behaving politely. He paid them little attention until one of them, a slender, dark-skinned man with a sharp face, suddenly looked up, seemed a bit surprised to see the Parisian, and immediately addressed him by name. Garnache paused as he was about to get up from the table, half-turned, and sharply examined the dark-skinned man but couldn't recognize him. He moved closer to him.

“I have the honour to be known to you, monsieur?” he half-stated, half-inquired.

“I’m honored to be known to you, sir?” he half-stated, half-asked.

“Parbleu, Monsieur de Garnache!” exclaimed the other with a ready smile, the more winning since it lighted up a face that at rest was very sombre. “Lives there a Parisian to whom you are not known? I have seen you often at the Hotel de Bourgogne.”

“Wow, Monsieur de Garnache!” the other said with a broad smile, which was even more attractive because it brightened a face that usually looked quite serious. “Is there a Parisian who doesn’t know you? I’ve seen you many times at the Hotel de Bourgogne.”

Garnache acknowledged the courtesy by a slight inclination of the head.

Garnache nodded slightly to acknowledge the courtesy.

“And once,” continued the other, “I had the honour to be presented to you by Monsieur le Duc himself. My name is Gaubert—Fabre Gaubert.” And as he introduced himself he rose out of respect for Garnache, who had remained standing. Garnache knew him not at all, yet never doubted that his tale was true; the fellow had a very courtly, winning air; moreover, Garnache was beginning to feel lonely in the wilds of Dauphiny, so that it rejoiced him to come into the company of one whom he might regard as something of a fellow-creature. He held out his hand.

“And once,” the other continued, “I had the honor of being introduced to you by Monsieur le Duc himself. My name is Gaubert—Fabre Gaubert.” As he introduced himself, he stood up out of respect for Garnache, who was still standing. Garnache didn’t know him at all, but he had no doubt that his story was true; the guy had a very courteous, charming vibe. Plus, Garnache was starting to feel lonely in the wilderness of Dauphiny, so he was glad to meet someone he could consider a fellow human being. He extended his hand.

“I am honoured in that you should have borne me in your memory, monsieur,” said he. He was about to add that he would be overjoyed if it should happen that Monsieur Gaubert was travelling to Paris, since he might give himself the pleasure of his company on that tedious journey; but he checked himself betimes. He had no reason to suspect this gentleman; and yet, all things considered, he bethought him suddenly that he would do well to observe the greatest circumspection. So with a pleasant but meaningless civility touching Monsieur Gaubert’s presence in those parts, Garnache passed on and gained the door. He paused in the porch, above which the rebus-like sign of the Sucking Calf creaked and grated in each gust of the chill wind that was blowing from the Alps. The rain had ceased, but the sky was dark and heavy with great banks of scudding clouds. In the street the men of his escort sat their horses, having mounted at his bidding in readiness for the journey. A word or two he exchanged with the sergeant, and then with a great rumble the clumsy carriage from the Auberge de France heralded its approach. It rolled up the street, a vast machine of wood and leather, drawn by three horses, and drew up at the door of the inn. Out sprang Rabecque, to be immediately sent by his master to summon mademoiselle. They would set out upon the instant.

“I’m honored that you remember me, sir,” he said. He was about to add that he would be thrilled if Monsieur Gaubert was traveling to Paris, as he would be delighted to have his company on that long journey; but he stopped himself in time. He had no reason to doubt this gentleman, and yet, considering everything, he suddenly thought it would be wise to be very cautious. So, with a polite but empty comment about Monsieur Gaubert’s presence in the area, Garnache moved on and reached the door. He paused in the entrance, above which the sign of the Sucking Calf creaked and groaned with each gust of the cold wind blowing from the Alps. The rain had stopped, but the sky was dark and heavy with thick, fast-moving clouds. In the street, the men of his escort were mounted on their horses, having gotten ready at his command for the journey. He exchanged a word or two with the sergeant, and then, with a loud rumble, the clumsy carriage from the Auberge de France announced its arrival. It rolled up the street, a large vehicle made of wood and leather, pulled by three horses, and came to a stop at the inn's door. Rabecque jumped out and was immediately sent by his master to fetch mademoiselle. They would depart at once.

Rabecque turned to obey; but in that same moment he was thrust rudely aside by a man with the air of a servant, who issued from he inn carrying a valise; after him, following close upon his heels, with head held high and eyes that looked straight before him and took no heed of Garnache, came the foreigner of yesternight.

Rabecque turned to obey; but at that moment, he was pushed roughly aside by a man who looked like a servant, coming out of the inn with a suitcase. Right behind him, walking confidently with his head held high and eyes straight ahead, ignoring Garnache, was the foreigner from last night.

Rabecque, his shoulders touching the timbers of the porch, against which he had been thrust, remained at gaze, following with resentful eye the fellow who had so rudely used him. Garnache, on the other side, watched with some wonder the advent of the ingenuous-looking stranger, but as yet with no suspicion of his intent.

Rabecque, his shoulders pressed against the porch's wooden beams, stayed there, watching with irritation as the guy who had pushed him around walked away. Garnache, on the opposite side, observed the arrival of the seemingly innocent stranger with some curiosity, but he still had no suspicion about the stranger's intentions.

Not until the servant had thrown open the door of the coach and deposited within the valise he carried, did Garnache stir. Not, indeed, until the foreigner’s foot was on the step preparatory to mounting did Garnache speak.

Not until the servant had opened the door of the coach and placed the suitcase he was carrying inside did Garnache move. In fact, it wasn’t until the foreigner’s foot was on the step getting ready to climb in that Garnache finally spoke.

“Hi! monsieur,” he called to him, “what is your pleasure with my carriage?”

“Hi there! Sir,” he called to him, “what can I do for you with my carriage?”

The stranger turned, and stared at Garnache with a look of wonder that artfully changed to one of disdainful recognition.

The stranger turned and stared at Garnache with a look of wonder that skillfully shifted to one of dismissive recognition.

“Ah?” said he, and his eyebrows went up. “The apologetic gentleman! You said?”

“Ah?” he said, raising his eyebrows. “The apologetic guy! You mentioned?”

Garnache approached him, followed a step not only by Rabecque, but also by Monsieur Gaubert, who had sauntered out a second earlier. Behind them, in the porch, lounged now the foreigner’s friend, and behind him again was to be seen the great face and staring, somewhat startled eyes of the landlord.

Garnache walked up to him, followed not just by Rabecque, but also by Monsieur Gaubert, who had come out a moment before. Behind them, in the porch, was the foreigner’s friend, and behind him, you could see the landlord's big face with his wide, somewhat surprised eyes.

“I asked you, monsieur,” said Garnache, already at grips with that quick temper of his, “what might be your pleasure with my coach?”

“I asked you, sir,” said Garnache, already dealing with his quick temper, “what do you want with my coach?”

“With your coach?” echoed the other, his superciliousness waxing more and more offensive. “Voyons! on! my apologetic friend, do all things in Grenoble belong to you?” He turned to the post-boy, who looked on stolidly. “You are from the Auberge de France, are you not?” quoth he.

“With your coach?” the other echoed, his arrogance growing increasingly annoying. “Come on, my apologetic friend, do all things in Grenoble belong to you?” He then turned to the post-boy, who stared blankly. “You’re from the Auberge de France, right?” he asked.

“I am, monsieur,” replied the man. “This carriage was ordered last night by a gentleman lodging at the Veau qui Tete?”

“I am, sir,” replied the man. “This carriage was requested last night by a gentleman staying at the Veau qui Tête?”

“Perfectly,” replied the stranger, in a tone of finality. “It was ordered by me.” And he was about to turn away, when Garnache approached him by yet another step.

“Absolutely,” the stranger replied firmly. “I ordered it.” He was about to walk away when Garnache took another step closer to him.

“I will ask you to observe, monsieur,” said he and for all that his tone and words were civil, that they were forcedly so was obvious from their quiver—“I will ask you to observe that the carriage was fetched by my own man there, who rode hither in it.”

“I’d like you to notice, sir,” he said, and even though his tone and words were polite, it was clear they felt forced from the way they trembled—“I’d like you to notice that the carriage was brought here by my own man, who rode it in.”

The stranger looked him up and down with a curling lip.

The stranger scanned him from head to toe with a sneer.

“It seems, sir,” said he, with a broad sneer, “that you are one of those impertinent fellows who will be for ever thrusting themselves upon gentlemen with an eye to such profit as they can make.” He produced a purse and opened it. “Last night it was my supper you usurped. I suffered that. Now you would do the same by my coach, and that I shall not suffer. But there is for your pains, and to be quit of your company.” And he tossed a silver coin at the Parisian.

“It seems, sir,” he said with a wide smirk, “that you’re one of those rude people who always try to impose yourselves on gentlemen for whatever gain you can get.” He pulled out a purse and opened it. “Last night, you took my dinner. I put up with that. Now you want to do the same with my carriage, and that I won’t tolerate. But here’s something for your trouble, to get rid of you.” And he threw a silver coin at the Parisian.

There was an exclamation of horror in the background, and Monsieur de Gaubert thrust himself forward.

There was a gasp of shock in the background, and Monsieur de Gaubert pushed his way forward.

“Sir, sir,” he exclaimed in an agitated voice, “you cannot know whom you are addressing. This is Monsieur Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, Mestre-de-Champ in the army of the King.”

“Sir, sir,” he shouted in a frantic voice, “you have no idea who you’re talking to. This is Monsieur Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, Mestre-de-Champ in the king’s army.”

“Of all those names the one I should opine might fit him best, but for his ugliness, is that of Marie,” answered the foreigner, leering, and with a contemptuous shrug he turned again to mount the carriage.

“Of all those names, the one I think suits him best, except for his ugliness, is Marie,” replied the foreigner with a smirk, and with a dismissive shrug, he turned to get back into the carriage.

At that all Garnache’s self-control deserted him, and he did a thing deplorable. In one of his blind excesses of fury, heedless of the faithful and watchful Rabecque’s arresting tug at his sleeve, he stepped forward, and brought a heavy hand down upon the supercilious gentleman’s shoulder. He took him in the instant in which, with one foot off the ground and the other on the step of the carriage, the foreigner was easily thrown’ off his balance; he dragged him violently backward, span him round and dropped him floundering in the mire of the street-kennel.

At that moment, Garnache lost all self-control and did something terrible. In a blind fit of rage, ignoring Rabecque’s efforts to hold him back, he stepped forward and slammed his heavy hand down on the arrogant guy’s shoulder. He caught him just as the foreigner was about to step into the carriage, one foot off the ground and the other on the step, which threw him off balance. Garnache yanked him back hard, spun him around, and dumped him into the muddy gutter.

That done, there fell a pause—a hush that was ominous of things impending. A little crowd of idlers that had gathered was quickly augmenting now, and from some there came a cry of “Shame!” at Garnache’s act of violence.

That done, there was a pause—a silence that hinted at what was to come. A small group of onlookers that had gathered was quickly growing, and from some of them came a shout of “Shame!” at Garnache’s act of violence.

This is no moment at which to pause to moralize. And yet, how often is it not so? How often does not public sympathy go out to the man who has been assaulted without thought of the extent to which that man may have provoked and goaded his assailant.

This isn’t the time to stop and preach. But isn’t it true? How often does the public support a person who has been attacked without considering how much that person may have provoked and pushed their attacker?

That cry of “Shame!” did no more than increase the anger that was mastering Garnache. His mission in Grenoble was forgotten; mademoiselle above-stairs was forgotten; the need for caution and the fear of the Condillacs were forgotten; everything was thrust from his mind but the situation of the moment.

That shout of “Shame!” only fueled the anger that was consuming Garnache. He completely forgot about his mission in Grenoble, the lady upstairs, the need to be careful, and the fear of the Condillacs; everything else vanished from his mind except for what was happening right then.

Amid the hush that followed, the stranger picked himself slowly up, and sought to wipe the filth from his face and garments. His servant and his friend flew to his aid, but he waved them aside, and advanced towards Garnache, eyes blazing, lips sneering.

Amid the silence that followed, the stranger slowly got up and tried to wipe the dirt from his face and clothes. His servant and his friend rushed to help him, but he waved them off and walked over to Garnache, eyes blazing and lips twisted in a sneer.

“Perhaps,” said he, in that soft, foreign tone of his, laden now with fierce mock-politeness, “perhaps monsieur proposes to apologize again.”

“Maybe,” he said, in that soft, foreign tone of his, now heavy with intense fake politeness, “maybe you’re thinking of apologizing again.”

“Sir, you are mad,” interposed Gaubert. “You are a foreigner, I perceive, else you would—”

“Sir, you’re crazy,” Gaubert interrupted. “You’re a foreigner, I can tell, otherwise you would—”

But Garnache thrust him quietly aside. “You are very kind, Monsieur Gaubert,” said he, and his manner now was one of frozen calm—a manner that betrayed none of the frenzy of seething passion underneath. “I think, sir,” said he to the stranger, adopting something of that gentleman’s sardonic manner, “that it will be a more peaceful world without you. It is that consideration restrains me from apologizing. And yet, if monsieur will express regret for having sought, and with such lack of manners, to appropriate my carriage—”

But Garnache quietly pushed him aside. “You’re very kind, Monsieur Gaubert,” he said, his demeanor now one of icy calm—a manner that hid the wild passion simmering beneath. “I believe, sir,” he said to the stranger, mimicking a bit of that gentleman’s sarcastic tone, “that this world will be more peaceful without you. It’s that thought that keeps me from apologizing. Yet, if you could just show some remorse for trying, and so rudely, to take my carriage—”

“Enough!” broke in the other. “We are wasting time, and I have a long journey before me. Courthon,” said he, addressing his friend, “will you bring me the length of this gentleman’s sword? My name, sir,” he added to Garnache, “is Sanguinetti.”

“Enough!” interrupted the other. “We’re wasting time, and I have a long journey ahead of me. Courthon,” he said, turning to his friend, “can you get me the length of this gentleman’s sword? My name, sir,” he added to Garnache, “is Sanguinetti.”

“Faith,” said Garnache, “it sorts well with your bloody spirit.”

"Faith," Garnache said, "it fits perfectly with your violent nature."

“And will sort well, no doubt, with his condition presently,” put in hawk-faced Gaubert. “Monsieur de Garnache, if you have no friend at hand to act for you, I shall esteem myself honoured.” And he bowed.

“And it will definitely work out well for him, given his current situation,” said the hawk-faced Gaubert. “Monsieur de Garnache, if you don’t have a friend available to represent you, I would consider it an honor.” And he bowed.

“Why, thanks, sir. You are most opportunely met. You should be a gentleman since you frequent the Hotel de Bourgogne. My thanks.”

“Thanks, sir. It's great to see you here. You must be a gentleman since you often visit the Hotel de Bourgogne. I appreciate it.”

Gaubert went aside to confer with Monsieur Courthon. Sanguinetti stood apart, his manner haughty and impressive, his eye roaming scornfully through the ranks of what had by now become a crowd. Windows were opening in the street, and heads appearing, and across the way Garnache might have beheld the flabby face of Monsieur de Tressan among the spectators of that little scene.

Gaubert stepped aside to talk to Monsieur Courthon. Sanguinetti stood off to the side, his demeanor proud and commanding, his gaze surveying the crowd with disdain. Windows were opening on the street, and heads were popping up, and across the way, Garnache might have spotted the pudgy face of Monsieur de Tressan among the onlookers of that little scene.

Rabecque drew near his master.

Rabecque approached his master.

“Have a care, monsieur,” he implored him. “If this should be a trap.”

“Be careful, sir,” he urged him. “This might be a trap.”

Garnache started. The remark sobered him, and brought to his mind his own suspicions of yesternight, which his present anger had for the moment lulled. Still, he conceived that he had gone too far to extricate himself. But he could at least see to it that he was not drawn away from the place that sheltered mademoiselle. And so he stepped forward, joining Courthon and Gaubert, to insist that the combat should take place in the inn—either in the common room or in the yard. But the landlord, overhearing this, protested loudly that he could not consent to it. He had his house to think of. He swore that they should not fight on his premises, and implored them in the same breath not to attempt it.

Garnache was taken aback. The comment brought him back to reality and reminded him of his own doubts from the night before, which his current anger had temporarily pushed aside. Still, he felt he had gone too far to back out now. But at least he could make sure he didn’t leave the place that was protecting mademoiselle. So, he stepped forward, joining Courthon and Gaubert to demand that the fight happen in the inn—either in the common room or in the yard. However, the landlord, overhearing this, protested loudly that he couldn’t allow it. He had his business to think about. He insisted that they wouldn't fight on his property and begged them not to try it.

At that Garnache, now thoroughly on his guard, was for putting off the encounter.

At that moment, Garnache, now completely cautious, was thinking about avoiding the confrontation.

“Monsieur Courthon,” said he—and he felt a flush of shame mounting to his brow, and realized that it may need more courage to avoid an encounter than to engage in one—“there is something that in the heat of passion I forgot; something that renders it difficult for me to meet your friend at present.”

“Mr. Courthon,” he said—and he felt a wave of shame rising to his forehead, realizing that it may take more courage to avoid a confrontation than to face one—“there’s something I forgot in the heat of the moment; something that makes it hard for me to see your friend right now.”

Courthon looked at him as he might look at an impertinent lackey.

Courthon looked at him like he would at a rude servant.

“And what may that be?” he inquired, mightily contemptuous. There was a snigger from some in the crowd that pressed about them, and even Monsieur Gaubert looked askance.

“And what could that be?” he asked, extremely disdainful. A few people in the crowd that surrounded them snickered, and even Monsieur Gaubert glanced skeptically.

“Surely, sir,” he began, “if I did not know you for Monsieur de Garnache—”

“Of course, sir,” he started, “if I didn’t recognize you as Monsieur de Garnache—”

But Garnache did not let him finish.

But Garnache didn’t let him finish.

“Give me air,” he cried, and cuffed out to right and left of him at the grinning spectators, who fell back and grinned less broadly. “My reason, Monsieur de Courthon,” said he, “is that I do not belong to my self at present. I am in Grenoble on business of the State, as the emissary of the Queen-Regent, and so it would hardly become me to engage in private quarrels.”

“Give me some air,” he shouted, swatting at the grinning onlookers, who stepped back and smiled less widely. “My point, Monsieur de Courthon,” he continued, “is that I don’t belong to myself right now. I’m in Grenoble on State business, as the representative of the Queen-Regent, so it wouldn’t be appropriate for me to get involved in personal disputes.”

Courthon raised his brows.

Courthon raised his eyebrows.

“You should have thought of that before you rolled Monsieur Sanguinetti in the mud,” he answered coldly.

“You should have thought about that before you threw Monsieur Sanguinetti in the mud,” he replied coldly.

“I will tender him my apologies for that,” Garnache promised, swallowing hard, “and if he still insists upon a meeting he shall have it in, say, a month’s time.”

“I'll give him my apologies for that,” Garnache promised, swallowing hard, “and if he still wants to meet, he can have it in, let’s say, a month.”

“I cannot permit—” began Courthon, very fiercely.

“I can’t allow—” started Courthon, quite fiercely.

“You will be so good as to inform your friend of what I have said,” Garnache insisted, interrupting him.

“You will kindly let your friend know what I’ve said,” Garnache insisted, cutting him off.

Cowed, Courthon shrugged and went apart to confer with his friend.

Cowed, Courthon shrugged and stepped aside to talk with his friend.

“Ah!” came Sanguinetti’s soft voice, yet loud enough to be heard by all present. “He shall have a caning then for his impertinence.” And he called loudly to the post-boy for his whip. But at that insult Garnache’s brain seemed to take fire, and his cautious resolutions were reduced to ashes by the conflagration. He stepped forward, and, virulent of tone and terrific of mien, he announced that since Monsieur Sanguinetti took that tone with him, he would cut his throat for him at once and wherever they should please.

“Ah!” Sanguinetti said softly, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. “He’ll get a spanking then for his rudeness.” He called out to the post-boy for his whip. But at that insult, Garnache's mind seemed to explode with rage, and his careful plans went up in smoke. He stepped forward, his tone angry and his expression fierce, declaring that since Monsieur Sanguinetti spoke to him like that, he would gladly cut his throat right then and there, wherever they pleased.

At last it was arranged that they should proceed there and then to the Champs aux Capuchins, a half-mile away behind the Franciscan convent.

At last, it was settled that they would head over to the Champs aux Capuchins, which was half a mile away behind the Franciscan convent.

Accordingly they set out, Sanguinetti and Courthon going first, and Garnache following with Gaubert; the rear being brought up by a regiment of rabble, idlers and citizens, that must have represented a very considerable proportion of the population of Grenoble. This audience heartened Garnache, to whom some measure of reflection had again returned. Before such numbers it was unthinkable that these gentlemen—assuming them to be acting on behalf of Condillac—should dare to attempt foul measures with him. For the rest he had taken the precaution of leaving Rabecque at the Sucking Calf, and he had given the sergeant strict injunctions that he was not to allow any of his men to leave their posts during his absence, and that the troopers were to hold themselves entirely at the orders of Rabecque. Comparatively easy therefore in his mind, and but little exercised by any thought of the coming encounter, Garnache walked briskly along.

Accordingly, they set out, with Sanguinetti and Courthon leading the way, while Garnache followed with Gaubert. Bringing up the rear was a crowd of idlers, onlookers, and locals, who must have made up a significant portion of the population of Grenoble. This crowd boosted Garnache's confidence, who had regained some clarity of thought. With so many people present, it seemed impossible that these men—assuming they were acting on Condillac's behalf—would dare to plot against him. Additionally, he had taken the precaution of leaving Rabecque at the Sucking Calf, giving the sergeant strict instructions not to let any of his men leave their posts during his absence, and that the troops should completely follow Rabecque's orders. Consequently, feeling relatively easy in his mind and not overly concerned about the impending encounter, Garnache walked briskly along.

They came at last to the Champs aux Capuchins—a pleasant stretch of verdure covering perhaps half an acre and set about by a belt of beech-trees.

They finally arrived at the Champs aux Capuchins—a nice patch of green spanning about half an acre, surrounded by a ring of beech trees.

The crowd disposed itself on the fringe of the sward, and the duellists went forward, and set about the preparations. Principals and seconds threw off cloak and doublet, and Sanguinetti, Courthon, and Gaubert removed their heavy boots, whilst Garnache did no more than detach the spurs from his.

The crowd gathered at the edge of the grass, and the duelists moved forward to get ready. The main fighters and their seconds took off their cloaks and jackets, while Sanguinetti, Courthon, and Gaubert took off their heavy boots, and Garnache only removed his spurs.

Sanguinetti, observing this, drew the attention of the others to it, and an altercation arose. It was Gaubert who came to beg Garnache that he should follow the example they had set him in that respect. But Garnache shook his head.

Sanguinetti, seeing this, pointed it out to the others, and a disagreement broke out. It was Gaubert who asked Garnache to follow their example in this matter. But Garnache just shook his head.

“The turf is sodden.”

"The ground is soaked."

“But it is precisely on that account, sir,” protested Gaubert very earnestly. “In your boots you will be unable to stand firm; you will run the risk of slipping every time that you break ground.”

“But that's exactly why, sir,” Gaubert protested earnestly. “In those boots, you won't be able to stand firm; you'll risk slipping every time you start moving.”

“I venture to think, sir, that that is my affair,” said Garnache stiffly.

“I think, sir, that’s my business,” Garnache said stiffly.

“But it is not,” the other cried. “If you fight in your boots, we must all do the same, and for myself—well, I have not come here to commit suicide.”

“But it isn’t,” the other shouted. “If you fight in your boots, we all have to do the same, and as for me—well, I didn't come here to kill myself.”

“Look you, Monsieur Gaubert,” said Garnache quietly, “your opponent will be Monsieur Courthon, and since he is in his stockinged feet, there is no reason why you yourself should not remain so too. As for me, I retain my boots, and Monsieur Sanguinetti may have all the advantage that may give him. Since I am content, in Heaven’s name let the fight go forward. I am in haste.”

“Listen, Monsieur Gaubert,” Garnache said quietly, “your opponent will be Monsieur Courthon, and since he’s in his socks, there’s no reason you can’t be too. As for me, I’m keeping my boots, and Monsieur Sanguinetti can have whatever advantage that gives him. Since I’m fine with it, for Heaven’s sake, let the fight begin. I’m in a hurry.”

Gaubert bowed in submission; but Sanguinetti, who had overheard, turned with an oath.

Gaubert bowed in submission, but Sanguinetti, who had overheard, turned around swearing.

“By God, no!” said he. “I need no such advantage, sir. Courthon, be so good as to help me on with my boots again.” And there was a fresh delay whilst he resumed them.

“Absolutely not!” he replied. “I don't need any advantages like that, sir. Courthon, please help me put my boots on again.” And there was another delay while he put them back on.

At last, however, the four men came together, and proceeded to the measurement of swords. It was found that Sanguinetti’s was two inches longer than any of the other three.

At last, the four men gathered and began measuring their swords. It turned out that Sanguinetti’s sword was two inches longer than any of the others.

“It is the usual length in Italy,” said Sanguinetti with a shrug.

“It’s the typical length in Italy,” Sanguinetti said with a shrug.

“If monsieur had realized that he was no longer in Italy, we might perhaps have been spared this very foolish business,” answered Garnache testily.

“If the gentleman had understood that he was no longer in Italy, we might have been spared this completely foolish situation,” Garnache replied impatiently.

“But what are we to do?” cried the perplexed Gaubert.

“But what are we supposed to do?” cried the confused Gaubert.

“Fight,” said Garnache impatiently. “Is there never to be an end to these preliminaries?”

“Fight,” Garnache said impatiently. “Will there never be an end to these preliminaries?”

“But I cannot permit you to oppose yourself to a sword two inches longer than your own,” cried Gaubert, almost in a temper.

“But I can’t let you challenge someone with a sword that’s two inches longer than yours,” Gaubert exclaimed, nearly losing his temper.

“Why not, if I am satisfied?” asked Garnache. “Mine is the longer reach; thus matters will stand equal.”

“Why not, if I'm happy?” asked Garnache. “I have the longer reach; so it will be fair.”

“Equal?” roared Gaubert. “Your longer reach is an advantage that you had from God, his longer sword is one he had from an armourer. Is that equality?”

“Equal?” shouted Gaubert. “Your longer reach is a gift you got from God, while his longer sword is something he got from a blacksmith. Is that equality?”

“He may have my sword, and I’ll take his,” cut in the Italian, also showing impatience. “I too am in haste.”

“He can have my sword, and I’ll take his,” interrupted the Italian, also showing impatience. “I’m in a hurry too.”

“In haste to die, then,” snapped Gaubert.

“In a hurry to die, then,” snapped Gaubert.

“Monsieur, this is not seemly,” Courthon reproved him.

“Mister, this isn’t appropriate,” Courthon told him.

“You shall teach me manners when we engage,” snapped the hawk-faced gentleman.

“You'll teach me how to behave when we interact,” snapped the hawk-faced gentleman.

“Sirs, sirs,” Garnache implored them, “are we to waste the day in words? Monsieur Gaubert, there are several gentlemen yonder wearing swords; I make no doubt that you will find one whose blade is of the same length as your own, sufficiently obliging to lend it to Monsieur Sanguinetti.”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” Garnache urged them, “are we really going to waste the day talking? Monsieur Gaubert, there are several men over there with swords; I am sure you’ll find one whose blade matches yours, who will be kind enough to lend it to Monsieur Sanguinetti.”

“That is an office that my friend can do for me,” interposed Sanguinetti, and thereupon Courthon departed, to return presently with a borrowed weapon of the proper length.

“That's a job my friend can handle for me,” Sanguinetti interrupted, and then Courthon left, only to come back soon with a borrowed weapon of the right size.

At last it seemed that they might proceed with the business upon which they were come; but Garnache was wrong in so supposing. A discussion now arose between Gaubert and Courthon as to the choice of spot. The turf was drenched and slippery, and for all that they moved from place to place testing the ground, their principals following, nowhere could they find the conditions sufficiently improved to decide upon engaging. To Garnache the utility of this was apparent from the first. If these gentlemen had thought to avoid slippery ground, they should have elected to appoint the meeting elsewhere. But having chosen the Champs aux Capuchins, it was idle to expect that one stretch of turf would prove firmer than another.

At last, it seemed like they could finally get to the business they came for; but Garnache was mistaken in thinking so. A debate broke out between Gaubert and Courthon about where to hold the meeting. The ground was soaked and slippery, and despite moving around testing different spots, with their friends following, they couldn’t find a place good enough to go ahead. Garnache saw this right from the start. If these guys wanted to avoid slippery ground, they should have chosen a different location. But since they picked the Champs aux Capuchins, it was pointless to think one area of grass would be any better than another.

Wearied at last by this delay, he gave expression to his thoughts.

Tired of this delay, he finally voiced his thoughts.

“You are quite right, monsieur,” said Courthon. “But your second is over-fastidious. It would simplify matters so much if you would remove your boots.”

“You're absolutely right, sir,” said Courthon. “But your second is being overly particular. It would make things so much easier if you would just take off your boots.”

“Look you, sirs,” said Garnache, taking a firm stand, “I will engage in my boots and on this very spot or not at all. I have told you that I am in haste. As for the slipperiness of the ground, my opponent will run no greater risks than I. I am not the only impatient one. The spectators are beginning to jeer at us. We shall have every scullion in Grenoble presently saying that we are afraid of one another. Besides which, sirs, I think I am taking cold.”

“Listen, gentlemen,” Garnache said, standing his ground, “I’ll fight in my boots right here or not at all. I’ve told you I’m in a hurry. As for the slippery ground, my opponent will be just as at risk as I am. I’m not the only one who’s impatient. The crowd is starting to mock us. Soon, every kitchen hand in Grenoble will be saying we’re afraid of each other. Plus, gentlemen, I think I’m coming down with a cold.”

“I am quite of monsieur’s mind, myself,” drawled Sanguinetti.

“I totally agree with the guy,” Sanguinetti said casually.

“You hear, sir,” exclaimed Courthon, turning to Gaubert. “You can scarce persist in finding objections now.”

“You hear that, sir,” exclaimed Courthon, turning to Gaubert. “You can barely keep finding reasons to object now.”

“Why, since all are satisfied, so be it,” said Gaubert, with a shrug. “I sought to do the best for my principal. As it is, I wash my hands of all responsibility, and by all means let us engage, sirs.”

“Why, since everyone is happy, so be it,” said Gaubert, shrugging. “I tried to do what's best for my boss. As things stand, I'm washing my hands of any responsibility, and by all means, let’s proceed, gentlemen.”

They disposed themselves accordingly, Gaubert engaging Courthon, on Garnache’s right hand, and Garnache himself falling on guard to receive the attack of Sanguinetti. The jeers and murmurs that had been rising from the ever-growing crowd that swarmed about the outskirts of the place fell silent as the clatter of meeting swords rang out at last. And then, scarce were they engaged when a voice arose, calling angrily:

They positioned themselves accordingly, Gaubert confronting Courthon, who was on Garnache’s right, while Garnache himself took a defensive stance to counter Sanguinetti's attack. The taunts and whispers that had been coming from the increasingly larger crowd surrounding the area fell quiet as the sound of clashing swords finally echoed. And then, just as they started their fight, an angry voice called out:

“Hold, Sanguinetti! Wait!”

“Stop, Sanguinetti! Hold on!”

A big, broad-shouldered man, in a suit of homespun and a featherless hat, thrust his way rudely trough the crowd and broke into the space within the belt of trees. The combatants had fallen apart at this commanding cry, and the newcomer now dashed forward, flushed and out of breath as if with running.

A tall, broad-shouldered man in a homemade suit and a hat without feathers pushed his way roughly through the crowd and stepped into the area surrounded by trees. The fighters had split up at his commanding shout, and the newcomer rushed forward, red-faced and out of breath as if he had been running.

Vertudieu! Sanguinetti,” he swore, and his manner was half-angry, half-bantering; “do you call this friendship?”

Vertudieu! Sanguinetti,” he swore, and his tone was a mix of anger and joking; “is this what you call friendship?”

“My dear Francois” returned the foreigner, “you arrive most inopportunely.”

“My dear Francois,” the foreigner replied, “you've arrived at the worst possible time.”

“And is that all the greeting you have for me?”

“And is that all the welcome you have for me?”

Looking more closely, Garnache thought that he recognized in him one of Sanguinetti’s companions of yesternight.

Looking more closely, Garnache thought he recognized him as one of Sanguinetti’s companions from last night.

“But do you not see that I am engaged?”

“But can't you see that I'm busy?”

“Ay; and that is my grievance that you should be engaged upon such an affair, and that I should have no share in it. It is to treat me like a lackey, and have the right to feel offended. Enfin! It seems I am not come too late.”

“Ay; and that is my complaint that you should be involved in such a thing, and that I should have no part in it. It's like treating me like a servant, and I have every right to be upset. Anyway! It seems I haven't arrived too late.”

Garnache cut in. He saw the drift of the fellow’s intentions, and he was not minded to submit to fresh delays; already more than half an hour was sped since he had left the Sucking Calf. He put it plainly to them that more than enough delay had there been already and he begged the newcomer to stand aside and allow them to terminate the business on which they were met. But Monsieur Francois—as Sanguinetti had called him—would not hear of it. He proved, indeed, a very testy fellow, and he had, moreover, the support of the others, including even Monsieur Gaubert.

Garnache interrupted. He understood what the guy was getting at and wasn’t willing to deal with any more delays; it had already been over half an hour since he left the Sucking Calf. He made it clear that there had been more than enough delays and asked the newcomer to step aside so they could wrap up the business they were there for. But Monsieur Francois—like Sanguinetti had called him—refused to listen. In fact, he turned out to be quite irritable, and he had the backing of the others, even Monsieur Gaubert.

“Let me implore you not to spoil sport, sir,” the latter begged Garnache. “I have a friend at the inn who would never forgive me if I permitted him to miss such a morning’s diversion as this gentleman is willing to afford him. Suffer me to go for him.”

“Please, I urge you not to ruin the fun, sir,” the latter pleaded with Garnache. “I have a friend at the inn who would never forgive me if I let him miss out on such a delightful morning as this gentleman is offering him. Allow me to go get him.”

“Look you, sir,” answered Garnache sharply, “however you may view this meeting, it is not with me an affair of jest or sport. I am in a quarrel that has been forced upon me, and—”

“Listen, sir,” Garnache replied sharply, “no matter how you see this meeting, it’s not a joke or game for me. I’m caught up in a conflict that’s been forced upon me, and—”

“Surely not, sir,” Courthon interrupted sweetly. “You forget that you rolled Monsieur Sanguinetti in the mud. That is hardly to have a quarrel forced upon you.”

“Surely not, sir,” Courthon interrupted sweetly. “You’re forgetting that you rolled Monsieur Sanguinetti in the mud. That’s hardly a reason for someone to start a fight with you.”

Garnache bit his lip to the blood in his vexation.

Garnache bit his lip hard enough to draw blood in his frustration.

“However the quarrel may have originated,” said Francois, with a great laugh, “I swear that it goes not forward until I am accommodated, too.”

“Regardless of how the argument started,” said Francois with a big laugh, “I promise it won’t move forward until I get what I want, too.”

“You had better accede, monsieur,” murmured Gaubert. “I shall not be gone five minutes, and it will save time in the end.”

“You should agree, sir,” whispered Gaubert. “I won't be gone for more than five minutes, and it will save time in the long run.”

“Oh, very well,” cried poor Garnache in his despair. “Anything to save time; anything! In God’s name fetch your friend, and I hope you and he and every man here will get his fill of fighting for once.”

“Oh, fine,” yelled poor Garnache in his despair. “Anything to save time; anything! For God’s sake, go get your friend, and I hope you, him, and everyone here will finally get a taste of some real fighting.”

Gaubert departed on his errand, and there were fresh murmurs in the mob until the reason of his going was understood. Five minutes sped; ten minutes, and yet he returned not. Grouped together were Sanguinetti and his two friends, in easy, whispered talk. At a little distance from them, Garnache paced up and down to keep himself warm. He had thrown his cloak over his shoulders again, and with sword tucked under arm and head thrust forward, he stamped backwards and forwards, the very picture of ill-humour. Fifteen minutes passed; twelve o’clock boomed from the Church of Saint Francois d’Assisi and still Monsieur Gaubert returned not. Garnache stood still a moment, in angry thought. This must not go on. There must be an end, and at once. The tastes and inclinations of brawlers were no concern of his. He had business of State—however unworthy—to dispatch. He turned, intending to demand of Monsieur Sanguinetti that they should engage at once and be done, when suddenly a fellow roughly dressed, with dirty face and a shock head of fair hair, pushed his way through the throng and advanced towards Monsieur Sanguinetti and his friends. Garnache checked in his movement to look at the fellow, for he recognized in him the ostler of the Auberge de France: He spoke at that moment, and Garnache overheard the words he uttered.

Gaubert left on his task, and there were new murmurs among the crowd until they understood why he was gone. Five minutes passed; ten minutes, and still he hadn’t returned. Sanguinetti and his two friends huddled together, chatting quietly. A little distance away, Garnache paced back and forth to keep warm. He had thrown his cloak over his shoulders again, and with his sword tucked under his arm and his head pushed forward, he stomped back and forth, looking extremely grumpy. Fifteen minutes went by; the clock struck twelve from the Church of Saint Francois d’Assisi, and still Monsieur Gaubert hadn’t come back. Garnache paused for a moment, deep in angry thought. This couldn’t continue. There needed to be an end, and fast. The preferences of brawlers were none of his concern. He had state business—no matter how unworthy—to take care of. He turned, planning to tell Monsieur Sanguinetti that they should engage immediately and get it over with, when suddenly a guy in rough clothes, with a dirty face and messy fair hair, pushed his way through the crowd and approached Monsieur Sanguinetti and his friends. Garnache stopped his movement to watch the guy, recognizing him as the stable hand from the Auberge de France: he spoke at that moment, and Garnache caught the words he said.

“Monsieur Sanguinetti,” said he, addressing that gentleman, “my master sends to inquire if you shall want the carriage you ordered for to-day. It has been standing for an hour at the door of the Auberge de France, awaiting you, and if you don’t want it—”

“Monsieur Sanguinetti,” he said, addressing that gentleman, “my boss wants to know if you still need the carriage you ordered for today. It’s been waiting for you at the door of the Auberge de France for an hour, and if you don’t need it—”

“Standing where?” asked Sanguinetti harshly.

"Standing where?" Sanguinetti asked sharply.

“At the door of the Auberge de France.”

“At the door of the Inn of France.”

“Peste, fool!” cried the foreigner, “why is it there, when I bade it be sent to the Sucking Calf?”

“Pest, fool!” shouted the foreigner, “why is it there when I told you to send it to the Sucking Calf?”

“I don’t know, sir. I know no more than Monsieur l’Hote told me.”

“I don’t know, sir. I don’t know any more than what Monsieur l’Hote told me.”

“Now, a plague on Monsieur l’Hote,” swore Sanguinetti, and in that moment his eye fell upon Garnache, standing there, attentive. At sight of the Parisian he seemed lost in confusion. He dropped his glance and appeared on the point of turning aside. Then to the ostler: “I shall want the carriage, and I shall come for it anon. Carry that message to your master.” And with that he turned and advanced to Garnache. His whilom arrogance was all fallen from him; he wore instead an air of extreme contrition.

“Now, a curse on Monsieur l’Hote,” swore Sanguinetti, and at that moment his gaze landed on Garnache, who was standing there, paying attention. Upon seeing the Parisian, he seemed thrown off balance. He looked away and seemed ready to walk off. Then to the stableman: “I’ll need the carriage, and I’ll come for it shortly. Pass that message to your boss.” With that, he turned and approached Garnache. His previous arrogance had completely vanished; instead, he carried an air of deep regret.

“Monsieur, what shall I say to you?” he asked in a voice that was rather small. “It seems there has been an error. I am deeply grieved, believe me—”

“Sir, what should I say to you?” he asked in a voice that was quite soft. “It seems there’s been a mistake. I’m truly sorry, believe me—”

“Say no more, I beg,” cried Garnache, immensely relieved that at last there should be a conclusion to an affair which had threatened to be interminable. “Let me but express my regrets for the treatment you received at my hands.”

“Don’t say another word, please,” Garnache exclaimed, feeling incredibly relieved that this seemingly endless situation was finally coming to an end. “I just want to express my regrets for how you were treated by me.”

“I accept your expressions, and I admire their generosity,” returned the other as courteous now as subservient, indeed, in his courtesy—as he had been erstwhile fierce and intractable. “As for the treatment I received, I confess that my mistake and my opinionativeness deserved it me. I deplore to deprive these gentlemen of the entertainment to which they were looking forward, but unless you should prove of an excessive amiability I am afraid they must suffer with me the consequences of my error.”

“I appreciate what you're saying, and I truly admire your kindness,” the other responded, as polite now as he had been stubborn and difficult before. “Regarding how I was treated, I admit that my mistake and my stubbornness warranted it. I regret that I'm going to take away the enjoyment these gentlemen were anticipating, but unless you show an extraordinary level of kindness, I’m afraid they will have to face the consequences of my error along with me.”

Garnache assured him very briefly, and none too politely that he did not intend to prove of any excessive amiability. He spoke whilst struggling into his doublet. He felt that he could cheerfully have caned the fellow for the inconvenience he had caused him, and yet he realized that he had other more pressing matters to attend to. He sheathed his sword, took up his cloak and hat, made those gentlemen the compliments that became the occasion, in terms a trifle more brief, perhaps, than were usual, and, still wondering why Monsieur de Gaubert had not yet returned, he stalked briskly away. Followed by the booings of the disappointed crowd, he set out for the Sucking Calf at a sharp pace, taking the shorter way behind the Church and across the graveyard of Saint Francois.

Garnache quickly and rather rudely assured him that he didn’t plan on being overly friendly. He said this while struggling into his doublet. He felt he could have happily hit the guy for the trouble he caused him, but he realized he had more important matters to deal with. He sheathed his sword, grabbed his cloak and hat, offered the gentlemen the polite remarks appropriate for the situation, although they were a bit shorter than usual, and, still curious about why Monsieur de Gaubert hadn’t returned yet, he walked away briskly. Followed by the boos of the disappointed crowd, he headed to the Sucking Calf at a fast pace, taking the shortcut behind the Church and through the graveyard of Saint Francois.





CHAPTER VIII. THE CLOSING OF THE TRAP

Upon leaving the Champs aux Capuchins, hawk-faced Monsieur Gaubert had run every foot of the way to the Sucking Calf, and he had arrived there within some five minutes, out of breath and wearing every appearance of distress—of a distress rather greater than his haste to find his friend should warrant.

Upon leaving the Champs aux Capuchins, sharp-faced Monsieur Gaubert had sprinted the entire way to the Sucking Calf, arriving there in about five minutes, out of breath and looking extremely distressed—more so than his rush to find his friend would suggest.

At the door of the inn he found the carriage still waiting; the post-boy, however, was in the porch, leaning in talk with one of the drawers. The troopers sat their horses in stolid patience, keeping guard, and awaiting, as they had been bidden, the return of Monsieur de Garnache. Rabecque, very watchful, lounged in the doorway, betraying in his air none of the anxiety and impatience with which he looked for his master.

At the inn's door, he found the carriage still waiting; however, the post-boy was in the porch, chatting with one of the staff. The soldiers sat on their horses in solid patience, guarding and waiting, just as they had been instructed, for the return of Monsieur de Garnache. Rabecque, very alert, leaned in the doorway, showing none of the anxiety and impatience he felt as he looked for his master.

At sight of Monsieur Gaubert, running so breathlessly, he started forward, wondering and uneasy. Across the street, from the Palais Seneschal, came at that same moment Monsieur de Tressan with rolling gait. He reached the door of the inn together with Monsieur Gaubert.

At the sight of Monsieur Gaubert, running so out of breath, he moved forward, feeling curious and a bit anxious. At that same moment, across the street from the Palais Seneschal, came Monsieur de Tressan with his characteristic rolling walk. He arrived at the inn's door just as Monsieur Gaubert did.

Full of evil forebodings, Rabecque hailed the runner.

Full of bad vibes, Rabecque called out to the runner.

“What has happened?” he cried. “Where is Monsieur de Garnache?”

“What happened?” he shouted. “Where is Mr. de Garnache?”

Gaubert came to a staggering halt; he groaned and wrung his hands.

Gaubert came to a sudden stop; he groaned and twisted his hands.

“Killed!” he panted, rocking himself in a passion of distress. “He has been butchered! Oh! it was horrible!”

“Killed!” he gasped, rocking back and forth in a fit of anguish. “He’s been slaughtered! Oh! It was awful!”

Rabecque gripped him by the shoulder, and steadied him with a hand that hurt. “What do you say?” he gasped, his face white to the lips.

Rabecque grabbed him by the shoulder and steadied him with a hand that hurt. “What do you think?” he gasped, his face pale to the lips.

Tressan halted, too, and turned upon Gaubert, a look of incredulity in his fat countenance. “Who has been killed?” he asked. “Not Monsieur de Garnache?”

Tressan stopped as well and turned to Gaubert, a look of disbelief on his chubby face. “Who’s been killed?” he asked. “Not Monsieur de Garnache?”

“Helas! yes,” groaned the other. “It was a snare, a guet-apens to which they led us. Four of them set upon us in the Champs aux Capuchins. As long as he lived, I stood beside him. But seeing him fallen, I come for help.”

“Alas! Yes,” the other groaned. “It was a trap, an ambush they led us into. Four of them attacked us in the Champs aux Capuchins. As long as he was alive, I stood by him. But seeing him down, I’ve come for help.”

“My God!” sobbed Rabecque, and loosed his grasp of Monsieur Gaubert’s shoulder.

“My God!” cried Rabecque, letting go of Monsieur Gaubert’s shoulder.

“Who did it?” inquired Tressan, and his voice rumbled fiercely.

“Who did it?” Tressan asked, his voice sounding fierce.

“I know not who they were. The man who picked the quarrel with Monsieur de Garnache called himself Sanguinetti. There is a riot down there at present. There was a crowd to witness the combat, and they have fallen to fighting among themselves. Would to Heaven they had stirred in time to save that poor gentleman from being murdered.”

“I don’t know who they were. The guy who started the argument with Monsieur de Garnache called himself Sanguinetti. There’s a riot happening down there right now. A crowd gathered to watch the fight, and now they’ve started fighting each other. I wish to God they had acted sooner to save that poor guy from being killed.”

“A riot, did you say?” cried Tressan, the official seeming to awaken in him.

“A riot, did you say?” Tressan exclaimed, as the official inside him seemed to come alive.

“Aye,” answered the other indifferently; “they are cutting one another’s throats.”

“Yeah,” replied the other casually; “they're slitting each other's throats.”

“But... But... Are you sure that he is dead, monsieur?” inquired Rabecque; and his tone was one that implored contradiction.

“But... But... Are you really sure he’s dead, sir?” Rabecque asked; and his tone begged to be contradicted.

Gaubert looked and paused, seeming to give the matter a second’s thought. “I saw him fall,” said he. “It may be that he was no more than wounded.”

Gaubert looked and paused, appearing to think it over for a moment. “I saw him fall,” he said. “It’s possible he was just wounded.”

“And you left him there?” roared the servant. “You left him there?”

“And you just left him there?” the servant shouted. “You left him there?”

Gaubert shrugged his shoulders. “What could I do against four? Besides, the crowd was interfering already, and it seemed best to me to come for help. These soldiers, now—”

Gaubert shrugged his shoulders. “What could I do against four? Besides, the crowd was already getting involved, and it seemed best to me to ask for help. These soldiers, now—”

“Aye,” cut in Tressan, and he turned about and called the sergeant. “This becomes my affair.” And he announced his quality to Monsieur Gaubert. “I am the Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny.”

“Aye,” interrupted Tressan, and he turned around to call the sergeant. “This is my responsibility now.” He introduced himself to Monsieur Gaubert. “I am the Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny.”

“I am fortunate in finding you,” returned Gaubert, and bowed. “I could place the matter in no better hand.”

“I’m lucky to have found you,” replied Gaubert, and bowed. “I couldn’t trust this to anyone better.”

But Tressan, without heeding him, was already ordering the sergeant to ride hard with his troopers for the Champs aux Capuchins. Rabecque, however, thrust himself suddenly forward.

But Tressan, ignoring him, was already telling the sergeant to ride quick with his troops to the Champs aux Capuchins. Rabecque, however, suddenly pushed himself forward.

“Not so, Monsieur le Seneschal,” he interposed in fresh alarm, and mindful of his charge. “These men are here to guard Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. Let them remain. I will go to Monsieur de Garnache.”

“Not so, Mr. Seneschal,” he interrupted with new concern, aware of his responsibility. “These men are here to protect Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. Let them stay. I'll go to Mr. de Garnache.”

The Seneschal stared at him with contemptuously pouting underlip. “You will go?” said he. “And what can you do alone? Who are you?” he asked.

The Seneschal glared at him with a scornful pout. “You’re leaving?” he said. “What can you possibly accomplish on your own? Who do you think you are?” he asked.

“I am Monsieur de Garnache’s servant.”

“I’m Mr. de Garnache’s servant.”

“A lackey? Ah!” And Tressan turned aside and resumed his orders as if Rabecque did not exist or had never spoken. “To the Champs aux Capuchins!” said he. “At the gallop, Pommier! I will send others after you.”

“A lackey? Ah!” Tressan turned away and continued giving his orders as if Rabecque wasn’t there or hadn’t said anything. “To the Champs aux Capuchins!” he said. “Go at full speed, Pommier! I’ll send others after you.”

The sergeant rose in his stirrups and growled an order. The troopers wheeled about; another order, and they were off, their cantering hoofs thundering down the narrow street.

The sergeant stood up in his saddle and shouted an order. The troopers turned around; with another command, they took off, their galloping hooves pounding down the narrow street.

Rabecque clutched at the Lord Seneschal’s arm.

Rabecque grabbed the Lord Seneschal's arm.

“Stop them, monsieur!” he almost screamed in his excitement. “Stop them! There is some snare, some trick in this.”

“Stop them, sir!” he nearly shouted in his excitement. “Stop them! There’s some kind of trap, some trick happening here.”

“Stop them?” quoth the Seneschal. “Are you mad?” He shook off Rabecque’s detaining hand, and left him, to cross the street again with ponderous and sluggish haste, no doubt to carry out his purpose of sending more troopers to the scene of the disturbance.

“Stop them?” said the Seneschal. “Are you crazy?” He shrugged off Rabecque’s grip and left him, crossing the street again with heavy and slow movements, likely to fulfill his plan of sending more troops to the scene of the disturbance.

Rabecque swore angrily and bitterly, and his vexation had two entirely separate sources. On the one hand his anxiety and affection for his master urged him to run at once to his assistance, whilst Tressan’s removal of the troopers rendered it impossible for him to leave Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye unguarded—though what he should do with her if Garnache came not back at all, he did not at this stage pause to consider. On the other hand, an instinctive and growing suspicion of this Monsieur Gaubert—who was now entering the inn—inspired him with the opinion that the fat Seneschal had been duped by a wild tale to send the troopers from the spot where they might presently become very necessary.

Rabecque swore in anger and frustration, and his irritation came from two completely different places. On one hand, his worry and care for his master pushed him to rush to his aid, but Tressan’s decision to pull the troopers made it impossible for him to leave Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye unprotected—though he didn’t stop to think about what he would do if Garnache didn’t come back at all. On the other hand, a growing instinctive suspicion about this Monsieur Gaubert—who was now walking into the inn—made him believe that the overweight Seneschal had been tricked into sending the troopers away from where they might soon be very needed.

Full of fears, anxiety, and mistrust, it was a very dispirited Rabecque that now slowly followed Monsieur Gaubert into the inn. But as he set his foot across the threshold of the common-room, a sight met his eyes that brought him to a momentary standstill, and turned to certainty all his rising suspicions. He found it tenanted by a half-dozen fellows of very rude aspect, all armed and bearing an odd resemblance in air and accoutrements to the braves he had seen at Condillac the day before. As to how they came there, he could only surmise that they had entered through the stable-yard, as otherwise he must have observed their approach. They were grouped now at the other end of the long, low chamber, by the door leading to the interior of the inn. A few paces distant the landlord watched them with uneasy eyes.

Full of fears, anxiety, and distrust, a very dejected Rabecque slowly followed Monsieur Gaubert into the inn. But as he stepped into the common room, a sight stopped him in his tracks, confirming all his growing suspicions. He found it occupied by a half-dozen rough-looking guys, all armed and oddly resembling the toughs he had seen at Condillac the day before. How they got there, he could only guess that they entered through the stable yard, as he would have noticed them coming otherwise. They were gathered at the far end of the long, low room, near the door leading further into the inn. A few steps away, the landlord watched them with anxious eyes.

But what dismayed Garnache’s servant most of all was to see the man who called himself Gaubert standing in talk with a slender, handsome youth, magnificently arrayed, in whom he recognized Marius de Condillac.

But what shocked Garnache’s servant the most was seeing the man who called himself Gaubert talking to a slender, handsome young man, who was dressed elegantly, and whom he recognized as Marius de Condillac.

Rabecque checked in his advance, and caught in that moment from Marius the words: “Let her be told that it is Monsieur de Garnache wishes her to descend.”

Rabecque paused for a moment and heard Marius say, “Tell her it’s Monsieur de Garnache who wants her to come down.”

At that Rabecque stepped towards them, very purposeful of mien. Gaubert turned at his approach, and smiled. Marius looked up quickly; then made a sign to the men. Instantly two of them went out by the door they guarded, and ere it swung back again Rabecque saw that they were making for the stairs. The remaining four ranged themselves shoulder to shoulder across the doorway, plainly with intent to bar the way. Gaubert, followed immediately by Marius, stepped aside and approached the landlord with arms akimbo and a truculent smile on his pale hawk face. What he and Marius said, Rabecque could not make out, but he distinctly heard the landlord’s answer delivered with a respectful bow to Marius:

At that moment, Rabecque stepped toward them, looking very determined. Gaubert turned to him and smiled. Marius looked up quickly and then signaled to the men. Immediately, two of them exited through the door they were guarding, and before it swung shut again, Rabecque noticed they were heading for the stairs. The remaining four lined up shoulder to shoulder across the doorway, clearly intending to block the way. Gaubert, followed closely by Marius, stepped aside and approached the landlord with his arms crossed and a confrontational smile on his pale, sharp face. Rabecque couldn't catch what they were saying, but he clearly heard the landlord's reply, which was delivered with a respectful bow to Marius:

“Bien, Monsieur de Condillac. I would not interfere in your concerns—not for the world. I will be blind and deaf.”

“Alright, Mr. de Condillac. I wouldn’t want to get involved in your business—not for anything in the world. I’ll be blind and deaf.”

Marius acknowledged the servile protestation by a sneer, and Rabecque, stirring at last, went forward boldly towards the doorway and its ugly, human barrier.

Marius responded to the pathetic complaint with a sneer, and Rabecque, finally finding his courage, moved confidently toward the entryway and its unsightly, human obstacle.

“By your leave, sirs,” said he—and he made to thrust one of them aside.

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” he said—and he moved to push one of them aside.

“You cannot pass this way, sir,” he was answered, respectfully but firmly.

“You can’t go this way, sir,” he was answered, politely but firmly.

Rabecque stood still, clenching and unclenching his hands and quivering with anger. It was in that moment that he most fervently cursed Tressan and his stupid meddling. Had the troopers still been there, they could have made short work of these tatter-demalions. As it was, and with Monsieur de Garnache dead, or at least absent, everything seemed at an end. He might have contended that, his master being slain, it was no great matter what he did, for in the end the Condillacs must surely have their way with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. But he never paused to think of that just then. His sense of trust was strong; his duty to his master plain. He stepped back, and drew his sword.

Rabecque stood still, clenching and unclenching his hands, shaking with anger. In that moment, he cursed Tressan and his annoying meddling more than ever. If the soldiers had still been around, they would have quickly dealt with these misfits. But now, with Monsieur de Garnache dead, or at least missing, everything felt like it was over. He could have argued that since his master was killed, it didn’t really matter what he did, because in the end, the Condillacs would probably get their way with Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. But he didn’t stop to think about that at that moment. His sense of loyalty was strong, and his duty to his master was clear. He stepped back and drew his sword.

“Let me pass!” he roared. But at the same instant there came the soft slither of another weapon drawn, and Rabecque was forced to turn to meet the onslaught of Monsieur Gaubert.

“Let me through!” he shouted. But at that same moment, he heard the soft sound of another weapon being drawn, and Rabecque had to turn to face the attack from Monsieur Gaubert.

“You dirty traitor,” cried the angry lackey, and that was all they left him breath to say. Strong arms gripped him from behind. The sword was wrenched from his hand. He was flung down heavily, and pinned prone in a corner by one of those bullies who knelt on his spine. And then the door opened again, and poor Rabecque groaned in impotent anguish to behold Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye pause white-faced and wide-eyed on, the threshold at sight of Monsieur de Condillac bowing low before her.

“You dirty traitor,” shouted the angry servant, but that was all he could manage to say. Strong arms grabbed him from behind. The sword was yanked from his hand. He was thrown down hard and pinned to the ground in a corner by one of those bullies who knelt on his back. Then the door opened again, and poor Rabecque groaned in helpless anguish as he saw Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye pause, pale and wide-eyed, in the doorway at the sight of Monsieur de Condillac bowing low before her.

She stood there a moment between the two ruffians who had been sent to fetch her, and her eyes travelling round that room discovered Rabecque in his undignified and half; strangled condition.

She stood there for a moment between the two thugs who had been sent to get her, and as her eyes moved around the room, she spotted Rabecque in his undignified and half-strangled state.

“Where... Where is Monsieur de Garnache?” she faltered.

“Where... Where is Mr. de Garnache?” she hesitated.

“He is where all those who cross the will of Condillac must sooner or later find themselves,” said Marius airily. “He is... disposed of.”

“He's where everyone who goes against Condillac's will ends up eventually,” Marius said casually. “He is... taken care of.”

“Do you mean that he is dead?” she cried.

“Are you saying he’s dead?” she cried.

“I think it very probable by now,” he smiled. “So you see, mademoiselle, since the guardian the Queen appointed you has... deserted you, you would do well to return to my mother’s roof. Let me assure you that we shall very gladly welcome your return. We blame none but Garnache for your departure, and he has paid for the brutality of his abduction of you.”

“I think it's very likely by now,” he smiled. “So you see, miss, since the guardian the Queen assigned to you has... abandoned you, it would be best for you to come back to my mother's house. Let me assure you that we will gladly welcome you back. We blame no one but Garnache for your leaving, and he has paid for the harshness of his kidnapping you.”

She turned in despair from that mocking gentleman, and attempted to make appeal to the landlord, as though he could help her who could not help himself.

She turned away in despair from that mocking man and tried to appeal to the landlord, as if he could help her when he couldn't even help himself.

“Monsieur l’Hote—” she began, but Marius cut in sharply.

“Monsieur l’Hote—” she started, but Marius interrupted her abruptly.

“Take her out that way,” he said, and pointed back down the passage by the stairs. “To the coach. Make haste.”

“Take her out that way,” he said, pointing back down the hallway by the stairs. “To the coach. Hurry up.”

She sought to resist them now; but they dragged her back, and there was a rush of the others following through the doorway, the rear being brought up by Gaubert.

She tried to fight them off now, but they pulled her back, and a crowd of others rushed through the doorway, with Gaubert bringing up the rear.

“Follow presently,” was his parting command to the man who still knelt upon Rabecque, and with that he vanished too.

“Follow now,” was his final command to the man who was still kneeling on Rabecque, and with that, he disappeared as well.

Their steps died away in the passage; a door banged in the distance. There followed a silence, disturbed only by the sound of Rabecque’s laboured breathing; then came a stir outside the door of the inn; some one shouted an order. There was a movement of hoofs, a creak and crunch of wheels, and presently the rumble of a heavy carriage being driven rapidly away. But too well did Rabecque surmise what had taken place.

Their footsteps faded in the hallway; a door slammed in the distance. Then there was silence, broken only by the sound of Rabecque’s heavy breathing; next came some noise outside the inn door; someone shouted a command. There was the sound of hooves, the creak and crunch of wheels, and soon the rumble of a heavy carriage speeding away. But Rabecque understood all too well what had happened.

The ruffian released him at last, and, leaping to his feet, was gone before Rabecque could rise. Once up, however, the lackey darted to the door. In the distance he saw his late assailant running hard; the coach had disappeared. He turned, and his smouldering eye fell upon the landlord.

The thug finally let him go, and as soon as he was on his feet, he was gone before Rabecque could get up. Once he stood up, though, the servant rushed to the door. In the distance, he saw his recent attacker sprinting away; the coach had vanished. He turned, and his smoldering gaze landed on the landlord.

“O pig!” he apostrophized him, snarling at him to vent some of his pent-up rage. “O cowardly pig.”

“O pig!” he shouted at him, snarling to release some of his built-up anger. “O cowardly pig.”

“What would you?” expostulated the frightened taverner. “They had cut my throat if I resisted them.”

“What would you do?” exclaimed the scared innkeeper. “They would have slit my throat if I had resisted them.”

Rabecque poured abuse upon him, until for very lack of words he was forced to cease, then, with a final bark of contempt, he went to recover his sword, which had been flung into a corner of the room. He was stooping in the act, when a quick step rang behind him on the threshold, an angry voice harsh and metallic pronounced his name:

Rabecque lashed out at him with insults until he ran out of things to say. Finally, with one last snarl of disdain, he went to fetch his sword, which had been tossed into a corner of the room. He was bending down to pick it up when he heard a swift step behind him at the doorway, and an angry voice, sharp and steely, called out his name:

“Rebecque!”

"Rebecque!"

The sword clattered from Rabecque’s hand suddenly gone nerveless—nerveless with sheer joy, all else forgotten in the perception that there, safe and sound, stood his beloved master.

The sword clattered from Rabecque's hand, suddenly limp—limp with pure joy, as he forgot everything else upon seeing that his beloved master was there, safe and sound.

“Monsieur!” he cried, and the tears welled up to the rough servant’s eyes. “Monsieur!” he cried again, and then with the tears streaming down his cheeks, sallow and wrinkled as parchment, “Oh, thank God!” he blubbered. “Thank God!”

“Monsieur!” he shouted, and tears filled the rough servant’s eyes. “Monsieur!” he shouted again, and with tears flowing down his cheeks, pale and wrinkled like parchment, “Oh, thank God!” he sobbed. “Thank God!”

“For what?” asked Garnache, coming forward, a scowl like a thunder-cloud upon his brow. “Where is the coach, where the troopers? Where is mademoiselle? Answer me!”

“For what?” Garnache asked, stepping forward, a scowl like a thunderstorm on his brow. “Where’s the coach, where are the troopers? Where’s mademoiselle? Answer me!”

He caught Rabecque’s wrist in a grip that threatened to snap it. His face was livid, his eyes aflame.

He grabbed Rabecque's wrist in a grip that felt like it would break it. His face was pale with rage, his eyes burning.

“They—they—” stammered Rabecque. He had not the courage to tell the thing that had happened. He feared Garnache would strike him dead.

“They—they—” stammered Rabecque. He didn’t have the courage to share what had happened. He was afraid Garnache would kill him.

And then out of his terror he gathered an odd daring. He spoke to Garnache as never he had dreamt to speak to him, and it may well be that by his tone and by what he said he saved his life just then.

And then, out of his fear, he found some unexpected courage. He spoke to Garnache in a way he had never imagined possible, and it’s possible that his tone and the words he chose saved his life in that moment.

“You fool,” he cried to him. “I told you to be on your guard. I warned you to go warily. But you would not heed me. You know better than Rabecque. You would have your way. You must go a-brawling. And they duped you, they fooled you to the very top of their bent, monsieur.”

“You fool,” he shouted at him. “I told you to be careful. I warned you to watch out. But you didn’t listen to me. You think you know better than Rabecque. You wanted to do things your way. You had to go out looking for trouble. And they tricked you, they pulled one over on you completely, sir.”

Garnache dropped the servant’s hand and stood back a pace. That counter-blast of passion and that plain speaking from a quarter so unexpected served, in part at least, to sober him. He understood the thing that had happened, the thing that already he suspected must have happened; but he understood too that he alone was to blame for it—he and his cursed temper.

Garnache let go of the servant’s hand and took a step back. That outburst of emotion and the straightforward words from such an unexpected source served, at least in part, to bring him back to reality. He grasped what had happened, the very thing he already feared must have occurred; but he also realized that he alone was responsible for it—him and his damn temper.

“Who—who fooled me?” he stammered.

“Who—who tricked me?” he stammered.

“Gaubert—the fellow that calls himself Gaubert. He and his friends. They fooled you away. Then Gaubert returned with a tale that you had been killed and that there was a disturbance in the Champs aux Capuchins. Monsieur de Tressan was here, as ill-luck would have it, and Gaubert implored him to send soldiers thither to quell the riot. He dispatched the escort. I sought in vain to stay them. He would not listen to me. The troopers went, and then Monsieur Gaubert entered the inn, to join Monsieur de Condillac and six of his braves who were waiting there. They overpowered me, and carried mademoiselle off in the coach. I did what I could, but—”

“Gaubert—the guy who goes by Gaubert. He and his friends. They tricked you. Then Gaubert came back with a story that you had been killed and that there was trouble in the Champs aux Capuchins. Monsieur de Tressan happened to be here, and Gaubert begged him to send soldiers to handle the riot. He sent the escort. I tried in vain to stop them. He wouldn’t listen to me. The troops went, and then Monsieur Gaubert came into the inn to join Monsieur de Condillac and six of his guys who were waiting there. They overpowered me and took mademoiselle away in the coach. I did what I could, but—”

“How long have they been gone?” Garnache interrupted him to inquire.

“How long have they been gone?” Garnache interrupted to ask.

“But few minutes before you came.”

“But a few minutes before you arrived.”

“It would be, then, the coach that passed me near the Porte de Savoie. We must go after them, Rabecque. I made a short cut across the graveyard of Saint Francis, or I must have met the escort. Oh, perdition!” he cried, smiting his clenched right hand into his open left. “To have so much good work undone by a moment’s unguardedness.” Then abruptly he turned on his heels. “I am going to Monsieur de Tressan,” said he over his shoulder, and went out.

“It must have been the coach that passed me near the Porte de Savoie. We need to go after them, Rabecque. I took a shortcut through the Saint Francis graveyard, or I would have run into the escort. Oh, damn it!” he exclaimed, slamming his clenched right hand into his open left. “To have all that hard work wasted by a moment of carelessness.” Then he suddenly turned on his heels. “I’m going to see Monsieur de Tressan,” he called over his shoulder and walked out.

As he reached the threshold of the porch, the escort rode up the street, returned at last. At sight of him the sergeant broke into a cry of surprise.

As he got to the edge of the porch, the escort rode up the street, finally coming back. When the sergeant saw him, he yelled out in surprise.

“At least you are safe, monsieur,” he said. “We had heard that you were dead, and I feared it must be so, for all that the rest of the story that was told us was clearly part of a very foolish jest.”

“At least you’re safe, sir,” he said. “We heard you were dead, and I was afraid it might be true, especially since everything else we were told clearly sounded like a very silly joke.”

“Jest? It was no jest, Vertudieu!” said Garnache grimly. “You had best return to the Palais Seneschal. I have no further need of an escort,” he added bitterly. “I shall require a larger force.”

“Joke? It was no joke, Vertudieu!” Garnache said seriously. “You should head back to the Palais Seneschal. I don’t need an escort anymore,” he added bitterly. “I’ll need a larger force.”

And he stepped out into the rain, which had begun again a few minutes earlier, and was now falling in a steady downpour.

And he walked out into the rain, which had started up again a few minutes earlier, and was now coming down in a steady downpour.





CHAPTER IX. THE SENESCHAL’S ADVICE

Straight across to the Palais Seneschal went Garnache. And sorely though his temper might already have been tried that day, tempestuously though it had been vented, there were fresh trials in store for him, fresh storms for Tressan.

Straight across to the Palais Seneschal went Garnache. And even though his temper had already been tested that day, and it had been expressed in a stormy manner, there were new challenges waiting for him, new storms for Tressan.

“May I ask, Monsieur le Seneschal,” he demanded arrogantly, “to what end it was that you permitted yourself to order from its post the escort you had placed under my command?”

“Can I ask, Monsieur le Seneschal,” he said arrogantly, “why you thought it was okay to take away the escort you had put under my command?”

“To what end?” returned the Seneschal, between sorrow and indignation. “Why, to the end that it might succour you if still in time. I had heard that if not dead already, you were in danger of your life.”

“To what end?” the Seneschal replied, torn between sadness and anger. “Well, to the end that it could help you if there’s still time. I heard that if you weren't dead already, you were at risk of losing your life.”

The answer was one that disarmed Garnache, in spite of his mistrust of Tressan, and followed as it now was by the Seneschal’s profuse expressions of joy at seeing Garnache safe and well, it left him clearly unable to pursue the subject of his grievance in this particular connection. Instead, he passed on to entertain Tressan with the recital of the thing that had been done; and in reciting it his anger revived again, nor did the outward signs of sympathetic perturbation which the Seneschal thought it judicious to display do aught to mollify his feelings.

The response caught Garnache off guard, despite his suspicion of Tressan, and with the Seneschal overflowing with happiness to see Garnache safe and sound, he found himself unable to continue discussing his complaints in this situation. Instead, he shifted focus to share the details of what had happened; as he recounted it, his anger flared up again, and the Seneschal's visibly sympathetic reactions did nothing to ease his feelings.

“And now, monsieur,” he concluded, “there remains but one course to be pursued—to return in force, and compel them at the sword-point to surrender me mademoiselle. That accomplished, I shall arrest the Dowager and her son and every jackanapes within that castle. Her men can lie in Grenoble gaol to be dealt with by yourself for supporting her in an attempt to resist the Queen’s authority. Madame and her son shall go with me to Paris to answer there for their offence.”

“And now, sir,” he finished, “there's only one thing left to do—to return with overwhelming force and make them surrender mademoiselle at swordpoint. Once that's done, I'll arrest the Dowager, her son, and every fool in that castle. Her men can sit in jail in Grenoble until you deal with them for backing her in resisting the Queen’s authority. Madame and her son will come with me to Paris to answer for their crimes.”

The Seneschal looked grave. He thoughtfully combed his beard with his forefinger, and his little eyes peered a shade fearfully at Garnache through his horn-rimmed spectacles—Garnache had found him at his never-failing pretence of work.

The Seneschal looked serious. He thoughtfully stroked his beard with his forefinger, and his small eyes glanced a bit nervously at Garnache through his horn-rimmed glasses—Garnache had caught him at his usual facade of being busy.

“Why, yes,” he agreed, speaking slowly, “that way lies your duty.”

“Of course,” he said, speaking slowly, “that’s your responsibility.”

“I rejoice, monsieur, to hear you say so. For I shall need your aid.”

“I’m glad to hear you say that, sir. I’m going to need your help.”

“My aid?” The Seneschal’s face assumed a startled look.

“My help?” The Seneschal looked taken aback.

“I shall require of you the necessary force to reduce that garrison.”

“I will need you to provide the necessary force to take down that garrison.”

The Seneschal blew out his cheeks almost to bursting point, then wagged his head and smiled wistfully.

The Seneschal puffed out his cheeks almost to the point of bursting, then shook his head and smiled with a touch of nostalgia.

“And where,” he asked, “am I to find such a force?”

“And where,” he asked, “am I supposed to find a force like that?”

“You have upwards of ten score men in quarters at Grenoble.”

“You have more than two hundred men stationed at Grenoble.”

“If I had those men—which I have not—what, think you, could they do against a fortress such as Condillac? Monsieur deludes himself. If they resist, you’ll need ten times that number to bring them to their senses. They are well victualled; they have an excellent water-supply. My friend, they would just draw up the bridge, and laugh at you and your soldiers from the ramparts.”

“If I had those men—which I don't—what do you think they could do against a fortress like Condillac? Monsieur is fooling himself. If they put up a fight, you’ll need ten times that many to bring them to their senses. They have plenty of food and a great water supply. My friend, they would just pull up the bridge and laugh at you and your soldiers from the walls.”

Garnache looked at him from under lowering brows. But for all his mistrust of the man—a mistrust most excellently founded—he was forced to confess that there was wisdom in what Tressan said.

Garnache looked at him with furrowed brows. But despite his deep mistrust of the man—which was completely justified—he had to admit that there was truth in what Tressan was saying.

“I’ll sit down and besiege them if need be,” he announced.

“I’ll sit down and pressure them if I have to,” he announced.

Again the Seneschal wagged his head. “You would have to be prepared to spend your winter there in that case, and it can be cold in the valley of Isere. Their garrison is small—some twenty men at most; but it is sufficient for their defence, and not too many mouths to feed. No, no, monsieur, if you would win your way by force you must count upon more than ten score men.”

Again the Seneschal shook his head. “You would need to be ready to spend your winter there in that case, and it can get cold in the valley of Isere. Their garrison is small—around twenty men at most; but that's enough for their defense, and not too many mouths to feed. No, no, sir, if you want to succeed by force, you have to plan for more than two hundred men.”

And now a flash of inspiration helped Tressan. It was his aim, as we know, to run with the hare and hunt with the hounds. Break with Madame de Condillac his foolish hopeful heart would not permit him. Break with this man, who personified authority and the King, he dared not. He had sought—and it had given him much to do—to steer a middle course, serving the Dowager and appearing not to withstand the Parisian. Now it almost seemed to him as if he were come to an impasse beyond which he could no longer pursue that course, but must halt and declare his side. But the notion that now occurred to him helped him to win through this difficulty. For Madame de Condillac’s schemes he cared not a jot; whether they came safe to harbour or suffered shipwreck on the way was all one to him; whether Valerie de La Vauvraye married Marius de Condillac or the meanest cobbler in Grenoble was, similarly, a matter that never disturbed his mind. He would not even be concerned if he, himself, were to help the Dowager’s schemes to frustration, so long as she were to remain in ignorance of his defection, so long as outwardly he were to appear faithful to her interests.

And now a flash of inspiration struck Tressan. As we know, his goal was to play both sides, enjoying the benefits of being with the nobles while also connecting with the common people. He couldn't bring himself to break ties with Madame de Condillac. He also didn't dare to cross this man, who represented authority and the King. He had tried—though it was quite a challenge—to walk a fine line, serving the Dowager while not openly opposing the Parisian. But now it felt like he had hit a dead end, where he couldn’t continue on this path and had to choose a side. However, the idea that just came to him helped him work through this issue. He didn’t care at all about Madame de Condillac’s plans; whether they succeeded or failed meant nothing to him. Whether Valerie de La Vauvraye married Marius de Condillac or the lowest cobbler in Grenoble was also irrelevant to him. He wouldn’t even mind if he were to sabotage the Dowager’s plans, as long as she remained unaware of his betrayal and he appeared loyal to her interests on the surface.

“Monsieur,” said he gravely, “the only course that promises you success is to return to Paris, and, raising sufficient men, with guns and other modern siege appliances such as we possess not here, come back and batter down the walls of Condillac.”

“Sir,” he said seriously, “the only option that guarantees your success is to go back to Paris and gather enough men, along with guns and other modern siege equipment that we don’t have here, then return and smash down the walls of Condillac.”

There the Seneschal spoke good sense. Garnache realized it, so much so that he almost began to doubt whether he had not done the man an injustice in believing him allied to the other party. But, however fully he might perceive the wisdom of the advice, such a step was one that must wound his pride, must be an acknowledgment that his own resources, upon which the Queen had relied when she sent him single-handed to deal with this situation, had proved insufficient.

There, the Seneschal made a lot of sense. Garnache recognized it to the point where he almost started to doubt if he had done the man wrong by thinking he was on the other side. But no matter how clearly he understood the wisdom of the advice, taking such a step would hurt his pride; it would mean admitting that his own resources, which the Queen had counted on when she sent him alone to handle this situation, were not enough.

He took a turn in the apartment without answering, tugging at his mustachios and pondering the situation what time the Seneschal furtively watched him in the candle-light. At last he came abruptly to a standstill by the Seneschal’s writing-table, immediately opposite Tressan. His hand fell to his side, his eyes took on a look of determination.

He turned in the apartment without saying anything, tugging at his mustache and thinking about the situation while the Seneschal secretly watched him in the candlelight. Finally, he came to a sudden stop by the Seneschal’s writing desk, directly across from Tressan. His hand dropped to his side, and his eyes had a determined look.

“As a last resource your good advice may guide me, Monsieur le Seneschal,” said he. “But first I’ll see what can be done with such men as you have here.”

“As a last resort, your good advice might help me, Monsieur le Seneschal,” he said. “But first, I’ll see what I can do with the men you have here.”

“But I have no men,” answered Tressan, dismayed to see the failure of his effort.

“But I have no men,” Tressan replied, disheartened to witness the failure of his attempt.

Garnache stared at him in an unbelief that was fast growing to suspicion. “No men?” he echoed dully. “No men?”

Garnache looked at him in disbelief that was quickly turning into suspicion. “No men?” he repeated, sounding dull. “No men?”

“I might muster a score—no more than that.”

“I might manage a score—nothing more than that.”

“But, monsieur, it is within my knowledge that you have at least two hundred. I saw at least some fifty drawn up in the courtyard below here yesterday morning.”

“But, sir, I know you have at least two hundred. I saw at least fifty lined up in the courtyard down here yesterday morning.”

“I had them, monsieur,” the Seneschal made haste to cry, his hands upheld, his body leaning forward over his table. “I had them. But, unfortunately, certain disturbances in the neighbourhood of Montelimar have forced me to part with them. They were on the point of setting out when you saw them.”

“I had them, sir,” the Seneschal quickly exclaimed, raising his hands, his body leaning forward over the table. “I had them. But, unfortunately, some issues in the Montelimar area made me let them go. They were just about to leave when you saw them.”

Garnache looked at him a moment without speaking. Then, sharply:

Garnache stared at him for a moment without saying anything. Then, abruptly:

“They must be recalled, monsieur,” said he.

“They need to be called back, sir,” he said.

And now the Seneschal took refuge in a fine pretence of indignation.

And now the Seneschal feigned a strong sense of outrage.

“Recalled?” he cried, and besides indignation there was some horror in his voice. “Recalled? And for what? That they may assist you in obtaining charge of a wretched girl who is so headstrong as to wish to marry other than her guardians have determined. A pretty affair that, as God’s my life! And for the adjustment of such a family dispute as this, a whole province is to go to ruin, a conflagration of rebellion is to spread unquenched? On my soul, sir, I begin to think that this mission of yours has served to turn your head. You begin to see it out of all proportion to its size.”

“Recalled?” he shouted, and along with anger, there was a hint of horror in his voice. “Recalled? And for what reason? So they can help you take charge of a miserable girl who's so stubborn she wants to marry someone other than who her guardians have chosen. What a mess, I swear! And for the sake of resolving a family dispute like this, an entire province is going to fall apart, and a wildfire of rebellion will break out uncontrollably? Honestly, sir, I’m starting to think this mission of yours has completely messed with your mind. You’re starting to see it way out of proportion to what it actually is.”

“Monsieur, it may have turned my head, or it may not; but I shall not be amazed if in the end it be the means of losing you yours. Tell me now: What is the disturbance you speak of in Montelimar?” That was a question all Tressan’s ingenuity could not answer.

“Mister, it might have gotten to me, or it might not; but I won’t be surprised if it ends up causing you to lose your mind. Tell me now: What’s the commotion you’re talking about in Montelimar?” That was a question all of Tressan’s cleverness could not answer.

“What affair is it of yours?” he demanded. “Are you Seneschal of Dauphiny, or am I? If I tell you that there is a disturbance, let that suffice. In quelling it I do but attend to my own business. Do you attend to yours—which seems to be that of meddling in women’s matters.”

“What business is it of yours?” he asked. “Am I the Seneschal of Dauphiny, or are you? If I say there’s a problem, that should be enough. Dealing with it is my responsibility. You should focus on yours—which appears to be interfering in women’s affairs.”

This was too much. There was such odious truth in it that the iron sank deep into Garnache’s soul. The very reflection that such a business should indeed be his, was of itself enough to put him in a rage, without having it cast in his teeth as Tressan had none too delicately done.

This was overwhelming. There was such a horrible truth to it that the weight sank deep into Garnache’s soul. Just the thought that this kind of work should actually be his was enough to infuriate him, without it being thrown in his face as Tressan had rather rudely done.

He stormed and raged; he waved his arms and thumped the table, and talked of cutting men to ribbons—among which men no doubt he counted my Lord the Seneschal of Dauphiny. But from the storm of fierce invective, of threats and promises with which he filled the air, the Seneschal gathered with satisfaction the one clear statement that he would take his advice.

He shouted and fumed; he waved his arms and pounded the table, talking about slicing men to pieces—among those men, he surely included Lord the Seneschal of Dauphiny. But from the whirlwind of angry insults, threats, and promises that filled the air, the Seneschal clearly understood and took satisfaction in knowing that he would take his advice.

“I’ll do as you say,” Garnache had ended. “I’ll get me back to Paris as fast as horse can carry me. When I return woe betide Condillac! And I shall send my emissaries into the district of Montelimar to inquire into these disturbances you tell of. Woe betide you if they find the country quiet. You shall pay a heavy price for having dispatched your soldiers thither to the end that they might not be here to further the Queen’s business.”

“I'll do what you say,” Garnache concluded. “I'll get back to Paris as quickly as a horse can take me. When I return, Condillac better watch out! I’ll send my agents to the Montelimar area to look into the disturbances you mentioned. You'll be in big trouble if they find the area is peaceful. You'll pay dearly for sending your soldiers away so they couldn't help the Queen.”

With that he caught up his rain-sodden hat, flung it on his head, and stalked out of the room, and, so, out of the Palace.

With that, he grabbed his wet hat, put it on his head, and walked out of the room, and then out of the Palace.

He left Grenoble next morning, and it was a very tame and crestfallen Garnache who quitted the Auberge du Veau qui Tete and rode out of the town to take the road to Paris. How they would laugh at him at the Luxembourg! Not even an affair of this kind was he fit to carry through; not even as a meddler in women’s matters as Tressan had called him—could he achieve success. Rabecque, reflecting his master’s mood—as becomes a good lackey—rode silent and gloomy a pace or two in the rear.

He left Grenoble the next morning, and it was a very subdued and disappointed Garnache who left the Auberge du Veau qui Tete and rode out of town heading for Paris. They would definitely laugh at him at the Luxembourg! He wasn’t even capable of handling an affair like this; not even as a meddler in women’s lives, like Tressan had called him—could he find success. Rabecque, mirroring his master’s mood—as any good servant should—rode silently and gloomily a few paces behind him.

By noon they had reached Voiron, and here, at a quiet hostelry, they descended to pause awhile for rest and refreshment. It was a chill, blustering day, and although the rain held off, the heavens were black with the promise of more to come. There was a fire burning in the general-room of the hostelry, and Garnache went to warm him at its cheerful blaze. Moodily he stood there, one hand on the high mantel shelf, one foot upon an andiron, his eyes upon the flames.

By noon they arrived in Voiron, and here, at a cozy inn, they stopped to take a break for some rest and refreshments. It was a cold, windy day, and even though the rain stayed away, the sky was dark with the threat of more to come. There was a fire crackling in the common room of the inn, and Garnache went to warm himself by its welcoming flames. He stood there in a gloomy mood, one hand on the tall mantel, one foot on an andiron, his gaze fixed on the fire.

He was disconsolately considering his position; considering how utterly, how irrevocably he had failed; pondering the gibes he would have to stomach on his return to Paris, the ridicule it would incumb him to live down. It had been a fine thing to breathe fire and blood and vengeance to Tressan yesterday, to tell him of the great deeds he would perform on his return. It was odds he never would return. They would send another in his place, if indeed they sent at all. For, after all, before he could reach Paris and the force required be in Dauphiny, a fortnight must elapse, let them travel never so quickly. By that time they must be singularly sluggish at Condillac if they did not so contrive that no aid that came should come in time for mademoiselle, now that they were warned that the Queen was stirring in the matter.

He was bleakly thinking about his situation; reflecting on how completely, how permanently he had failed; contemplating the taunts he would have to endure upon returning to Paris, the mockery he would need to overcome. It had felt powerful to talk about fire and blood and vengeance to Tressan yesterday, to tell him about the heroic things he would do when he got back. The chances were he would never return. They would send someone else in his place, if they sent anyone at all. After all, before he could reach Paris and the troops needed to be in Dauphiny, it would take at least two weeks, no matter how fast they traveled. By that time, they would have to be particularly slow at Condillac if they didn’t figure out a way for no help to arrive in time for mademoiselle, now that they knew the Queen was involved in the situation.

Oh! he had blundered it all most cursedly. Had he but kept his temper yesterday at Grenoble; had he but had the wit to thwart their plans, by preserving an unruffled front to insult, he might have won through and carried mademoiselle out of their hands. As it was—! he let his arms fall to his sides in his miserable despair.

Oh! he had messed it up so badly. If only he had kept his cool yesterday in Grenoble; if only he had been clever enough to ruin their plans by staying calm in the face of insults, he might have succeeded and gotten mademoiselle out of their grasp. As it was—! he let his arms drop to his sides in his miserable despair.

“Your wine, monsieur,” said Rabecque at his elbow. He turned, and took the cup of mulled drink from his servant. The beverage warmed him in body; but it would need a butt of it to thaw the misery from his soul.

“Your wine, sir,” said Rabecque at his side. He turned and took the cup of mulled drink from his servant. The beverage warmed him physically, but he would need a lot more to melt away the misery from his soul.

“Rabecque,” he said with a pathetic grimness, “I think I am the most cursed blunderer that ever was entrusted with an errand.”

“Rabecque,” he said with a sad seriousness, “I think I’m the biggest screw-up that’s ever been given a mission.”

The thing so obsessed his mind that he must speak of it, if it be only to his lackey. Rabecque’s sharp face assumed a chastened look. He sighed most dutifully. He sought for words of consolation. At last:

The thought consumed his mind so much that he had to talk about it, even if it was just to his servant. Rabecque’s sharp features took on a subdued expression. He sighed obligingly. He looked for words to comfort him. Finally:

“At least, monsieur has made them fear him up there at Condillac,” said he.

“At least, you’ve made them fear you up there at Condillac,” he said.

“Fear me?” laughed Garnache. “Pish! Deride me, you would say.”

“Fear me?” laughed Garnache. “Come on! You mean to mock me.”

“Fear you, I repeat, monsieur. Else why are they at such pains to strengthen the garrison?”

“I'm telling you to be afraid, sir. Otherwise, why are they going to such great lengths to reinforce the garrison?”

“Eh?” he questioned. But his tone was not greatly interested. “Are they doing that? Are they strengthening it? How know you?”

“Yeah?” he asked, but his tone wasn't very interested. “Are they doing that? Are they making it stronger? How do you know?”

“I had it from the ostler at the Veau qui Tete that a certain Captain Fortunio—an Italian soldier of fortune who commands the men at Condillac—was at the Auberge de France last night, offering wine to whomsoever would drink with him, and paying for it out of Madame la Marquise’s purse. To such as accepted his hospitality he talked of the glory of a military career, particularly a free-lance’s; and to those who showed interest in what he said he offered a pike in his company.”

“I heard from the stable worker at the Veau qui Tete that a certain Captain Fortunio—an Italian mercenary who leads the men at Condillac—was at the Auberge de France last night, offering wine to anyone who would drink with him, and paying for it with Madame la Marquise’s money. To those who accepted his hospitality, he discussed the glory of a military career, especially that of a freelancer; and to those who seemed interested in what he said, he offered a position in his company.”

“Enrolled he many, did you learn?”

“Did you learn how many he enrolled?”

“Not one, monsieur, the ostler told me; and it seems he spent the evening watching him weave his spider’s web. But the flies were over-wary. They knew whence he came; they knew the business for which he desired to enrol them—for a rumour had gone round that Condillac was in rebellion against the Queen’s commands—and there were none so desperate at the Auberge de France as to risk their necks by enlisting, no matter what the wage he offered.”

“Not one, sir, the stableman told me; and it seems he spent the evening watching him spin his web. But the flies were too cautious. They knew where he came from; they knew the purpose for which he wanted to recruit them—rumors had spread that Condillac was defying the Queen’s orders—and there was no one so desperate at the Auberge de France that they would risk their necks by signing up, no matter what pay he offered.”

Garnache shrugged his shoulders. “No matter,” said he. “Get me another cup of wine.” But as Rabecque turned away to obey him there came a sudden gleam into the eye of Monsieur de Garnache which lightened the depression of his countenance.

Garnache shrugged. “Doesn't matter,” he said. “Get me another cup of wine.” But as Rabecque turned to get it for him, a sudden spark lit up Monsieur de Garnache's eyes, lifting the heaviness from his face.





CHAPTER X. THE RECRUIT

In the great hall of the Chateau de Condillac sat the Dowager, her son, and the Lord Seneschal, in conference.

In the grand hall of the Chateau de Condillac sat the Dowager, her son, and the Lord Seneschal, in discussion.

It was early in the afternoon of the last Thursday in October, exactly a week since Monsieur de Garnache all but broken-hearted at the failure of his mission—had departed from Grenoble. They had dined, and the table was still strewn with vessels and the fragments of their meal, for the cloth had not yet been raised. But the three of them had left the board—the Seneschal with all that reluctance with which he was wont to part company with the table, no matter how perturbed in spirit he might be—and they had come to group themselves about the great open fireplace.

It was early afternoon on the last Thursday in October, exactly a week since Monsieur de Garnache had left Grenoble, almost heartbroken over the failure of his mission. They had just finished dinner, and the table was still cluttered with dishes and leftovers, as the tablecloth hadn’t been removed yet. But the three of them had gotten up from the table—the Seneschal, with his usual reluctance to leave, no matter how troubled he felt—and they gathered around the large open fireplace.

A shaft of pale October sunshine entering through the gules of an escutcheon on the mullioned windows struck a scarlet light into silver and glass upon the forsaken board.

A beam of soft October sunlight streaming in through the red of a coat of arms on the divided windows cast a crimson glow on the silver and glass resting on the abandoned table.

Madame was speaking. She was repeating words that she had uttered at least twenty times a day during the past week.

Madame was talking. She was repeating words she had said at least twenty times a day over the past week.

“It was a madness to let that fellow go. Had we but put him and his servant out of the way, we should be able now to sleep tranquil in our beds. I know their ways at Court. They might have marvelled a little at first that he should tarry so long upon his errand, that he should send them no word of its progress; but presently, seeing him no more, he would little by little have been forgotten, and with him the affair in which the Queen has been so cursedly ready to meddle.

“It was crazy to let that guy go. If we had just taken care of him and his servant, we could be sleeping peacefully in our beds right now. I know how things work at Court. They might have been a bit surprised at first that he was taking so long with his task and that he hadn’t sent them any updates; but eventually, as he faded from view, he would have been forgotten little by little, along with the situation the Queen has been so annoyingly eager to involve herself in."

“As it is, the fellow will go back hot with the outrage put upon him; there will be some fine talk of it in Paris; it will be spoken of as treason, as defiance of the King’s Majesty, as rebellion. The Parliament may be moved to make outlaws of us, and the end of it all—who shall foresee?”

“As it is, that guy will go back furious about what happened to him; there will be a lot of buzz about it in Paris; people will talk about it as treason, as defying the King, as rebellion. The Parliament might be urged to declare us outlaws, and who can predict where it will all lead?”

“It is a long distance from Condillac to Paris, madame,” said her son, with a shrug.

“It’s a long way from Condillac to Paris, mom,” said her son, with a shrug.

“And you will find them none so ready to send soldiers all this way, Marquise,” the Seneschal comforted her.

“And you won't find them eager to send soldiers all this way, Marquise,” the Seneschal reassured her.

“Bah! You make too sure of your security. You make too sure of what they will do, what leave undone. Time will show, my friends; and, mor-dieu! I am much at fault if you come not both to echo my regret that we did not dispose of Monsieur de Garnache and his lackey when we had them in our power.”

“Ugh! You’re way too confident about your safety. You assume too much about what they will do and what they won’t do. Time will tell, my friends; and, damn it! I’ll really regret it if you both don’t end up sharing my disappointment that we didn’t deal with Monsieur de Garnache and his lackey when we had the chance.”

Her eye fell with sinister promise upon Tressan, who shivered slightly and spread his hands to the blaze, as though his shiver had been of cold. But Marius did not so readily grow afraid.

Her gaze landed on Tressan with a dark promise, making him shiver slightly as he held his hands out to the fire, as if he were cold. But Marius wasn't easily frightened.

“Madame,” he said, “at the worst we can shut our gates and fling defiance at them. We are well-manned, and Fortunio is seeking fresh recruits.”

“Madam,” he said, “even at our lowest, we can close our gates and challenge them. We have plenty of people, and Fortunio is looking for new recruits.”

“Seeking them, yes,” she sneered. “For a week has the fellow been spending money like water, addling the brains of half Grenoble with the best wine at the Auberge de France, yet not a single recruit has come in, so far.”

“Looking for them, sure,” she scoffed. “For a week now, the guy has been throwing money around like it’s nothing, getting half of Grenoble drunk on the finest wine at the Auberge de France, and still, not a single recruit has shown up.”

Marius laughed. “Your pessimism leads you into rash conclusions,” he cried. “You are wrong. One recruit has come in.”

Marius laughed. “Your pessimism makes you jump to conclusions,” he said. “You’re wrong. One recruit has joined us.”

“One!” she echoed. “A thousand devils! A brave number that! A fine return for the river of wine with which we have washed the stomachs of Grenoble.”

“One!” she repeated. “A thousand devils! What a bold number! A great payoff for the river of wine we’ve used to wash down the stomachs of Grenoble.”

“Still, it is a beginning,” ventured the Seneschal.

“Still, it’s a start,” the Seneschal suggested.

“Aye, and, no doubt, an ending,” she flashed back at him. “And what manner of fool may this one be, whose fortunes were so desperate that he could throw them in with ours?”

“Aye, and no doubt, an ending,” she shot back at him. “And what kind of fool is this one, whose situation was so desperate that he could gamble everything on us?”

“He is an Italian—a Piedmontese who has tramped across Savoy and was on his way to Paris to make his fortune, when Fortunio caught him and made it clear to him that his fortune was made for him at Condillac. He is a lusty, stalwart fellow, speaking no word of French, who was drawn to Fortunio by discovering in him a fellow-countryman.”

“He's Italian—a guy from Piedmont who has walked through Savoy and was on his way to Paris to make his fortune when Fortunio found him and made it clear that his fortune was waiting for him at Condillac. He's a strong, tough guy who doesn't speak any French, and he was drawn to Fortunio because he recognized him as a fellow countryman.”

Mockery flashed from the Dowager’s beautiful eyes.

Mockery sparkled in the Dowager’s beautiful eyes.

“In that you have the reason of his enrolling himself. He knew no word of French, poor devil, so could not learn how rash his venture was. Could we find more such men as this one it might be well. But where shall we find them? Pish! my dear Marius, matters are little mended, nor ever will be, for the mistake we made in allowing Garnache to go his ways.”

“In that, you have the reason for him signing up. He didn’t know a word of French, the poor guy, so he couldn’t understand how reckless his decision was. If we could find more men like him, it would be great. But where are we supposed to find them? Come on, my dear Marius, things haven’t improved at all, and they never will, because of the mistake we made in letting Garnache go.”

“Madame;” again ventured Tressan, “I think that you want for hopefulness.”

“Madam,” Tressan tried again, “I think you lack hopefulness.”

“At least, I do not want for courage, Monsieur le Comte,” she answered him; “and I promise you that while I live—to handle a sword if need be—no Paris men shall set foot in Condillac.”

“At least, I don't lack courage, Monsieur le Comte,” she replied. “And I promise you that as long as I’m alive—if necessary—I will handle a sword so that no men from Paris will set foot in Condillac.”

“Aye,” grumbled Marius, “you can contemplate that, and it is all you do contemplate. You will not see, madame that our position is far from desperate; that, after all, there may be no need to resist the King. It is three months since we had news of Florimond. Much may happen in three months when a man is warring. It may well be that he is dead.”

“Aye,” Marius grumbled, “you can think about that, and that's all you do think about. You won't see, madame, that our situation is far from desperate; that, after all, there might be no need to resist the King. It's been three months since we've heard from Florimond. A lot can happen in three months when someone is at war. It’s possible that he is dead.”

“I wish I knew he was—and damned,” she snapped, with a tightening of her scarlet lips.

“I wish I knew who he was—and damn it,” she snapped, her scarlet lips tightening.

“Yes,” agreed Marius, with a sigh, “that were an end to all our troubles.”

“Yes,” Marius agreed with a sigh, “that would put an end to all our troubles.”

“I’m none so sure. There is still mademoiselle, with her new-formed friends in Paris—may a pestilence blight them all! There are still the lands of La Vauvraye to lose. The only true end to our troubles as they stand at present lies in your marrying this headstrong baggage.”

“I’m not so sure. There’s still mademoiselle, with her new friends in Paris—may something terrible happen to them all! There are still the lands of La Vauvraye at stake. The only real solution to our current troubles is for you to marry this stubborn girl.”

“That the step should be rendered impossible, you can but blame yourself,” Marius reminded her.

“That you made that step impossible, you can only blame yourself,” Marius reminded her.

“How so?” she cried, turning sharply upon him.

“How come?” she exclaimed, turning sharply towards him.

“Had you kept friends with the Church, had you paid tithes and saved us from this cursed Interdict, we should have no difficulty in getting hither a priest, and settling the matter out of hand, be Valerie willing or not.”

“Had you stayed on good terms with the Church, had you paid your tithes and saved us from this awful Interdict, we wouldn't be struggling to get a priest here and settle this issue right away, whether Valerie agrees or not.”

She looked at him, scorn kindling in her glance. Then she swung round to appeal to Tressan.

She glanced at him, contempt flaring in her eyes. Then she turned to seek support from Tressan.

“You hear him, Count,” said she. “There is a lover for you! He would wed his mistress whether she love him or not—and he has sworn to me that he loves the girl.”

“You hear him, Count,” she said. “There’s a devoted guy for you! He would marry his girlfriend whether she loves him or not—and he’s promised me that he loves the girl.”

“How else should the thing be done since she opposes it?” asked Marius, sulkily.

“How else should we handle this since she’s against it?” Marius asked, sulkily.

“How else? Do you ask me how else? God! Were I a man, and had I your shape and face, there is no woman in the world should withstand me if I set my heart on her. It is address you lack. You are clumsy as a lout where a woman is concerned. Were I in your place, I had taken her by storm three months ago, when first she came to us. I had carried her out of Condillac, out of France, over the border into Savoy, where there are no Interdicts to plague you, and there I would have married her.”

“How else? You’re asking me how else? God! If I were a man and had your looks and face, there wouldn't be a woman in the world who could resist me if I set my heart on her. It’s just that you lack charm. You’re as awkward as a fool when it comes to women. If I were in your shoes, I would have swept her off her feet three months ago, right when she first arrived. I would have taken her out of Condillac, out of France, across the border into Savoy, where there are no restrictions to bother you, and I would have married her there.”

Marius frowned darkly, but before he could speak, Tressan was insinuating a compliment to the Marquise.

Marius frowned heavily, but before he could say anything, Tressan was trying to flatter the Marquise.

“True, Marius,” he said, with pursed lips. “Nature has been very good to you in that she has made you the very counterpart of your lady mother. You are as comely a gentleman as is to be found in France—or out of it.”

“True, Marius,” he said, with his lips pressed together. “Nature has been very kind to you by making you the exact image of your mother. You are as handsome a gentleman as can be found in France—or anywhere else.”

“Pish!” snapped Marius, too angered by the reflection cast upon his address, to be flattered by their praises of his beauty. “It is an easy thing to talk; an easy thing to set up arguments when we consider but the half of a question. You forget, madame, that Valerie is betrothed to Florimond and that she clings faithfully to her betrothal.”

“Pish!” Marius snapped, too angry about the negative reflection on his speech to be flattered by their compliments on his looks. “It's easy to talk; it's easy to make arguments when we only consider half of a question. You forget, madame, that Valerie is engaged to Florimond and that she remains loyal to her engagement.”

Vertudieu!” swore the Marquise, “and what is this betrothal, what this faithfulness? She has not seen her betrothed for three years. She was a child at the time of their fiancailles. Think you her faithfulness to him is the constancy of a woman to her lover? Go your ways, you foolish boy. It is but the constancy to a word, to the wishes of her father. Think you constancy that has no other base than that would stand between her and any man who—as you might do, had you the address—could make her love him?”

Vertudieu!” swore the Marquise, “and what is this engagement, what is this loyalty? She hasn't seen her fiancé in three years. She was just a child when they got engaged. Do you really think her loyalty to him is the same as a woman’s devotion to her lover? Get out of here, you foolish boy. It’s only a commitment to a promise, to her father's wishes. Do you think loyalty based on nothing more than that would stand between her and any man who—as you could do, if you had the charm—could make her fall for him?”

“I do say so,” answered Marius firmly.

“I do say so,” Marius replied firmly.

She smiled the pitying smile of one equipped with superior knowledge when confronted with an obstinate, uninformed mind.

She smiled that condescending smile of someone who knows better when facing a stubborn, clueless mind.

“There is a droll arrogance about you, Marius,” she told him, quietly. “You, a fledgling, would teach me, a woman, the ways of a woman’s heart! It is a thing you may live to regret.”

“There’s a funny arrogance about you, Marius,” she said softly. “You, a newbie, think you can teach me, a woman, the ways of a woman’s heart! That’s something you might come to regret.”

“As how?” he asked.

“How so?” he asked.

“Once already has mademoiselle contrived to corrupt one of our men, and send him to Paris with a letter. Out of that has sprung our present trouble. Another time she may do better. When she shall have bribed another to assist her to escape; when she, herself, shall have made off to the shelter of the Queen-mother, perhaps you will regret that my counsel should have fallen upon barren ground.”

“Once, mademoiselle already managed to corrupt one of our men and send him to Paris with a letter. That led to our current trouble. Next time, she might succeed better. When she has bribed someone else to help her escape; when she herself has fled to the protection of the Queen-mother, maybe you will regret that my advice was ignored.”

“It is to prevent any such attempt that we have placed her under guard,” said he. “You are forgetting that.”

“It’s to stop any attempt like that that we have her under guard,” he said. “You’re forgetting that.”

“Forgetting it? Not I. But what assurance have you that she will not bribe her guard?”

“Forgetting it? Not me. But what guarantee do you have that she won't bribe her guard?”

Marius laughed, rose, and pushed back his chair.

Marius laughed, got up, and pushed his chair back.

“Madame,” said he, “you are back at your contemplation of the worst side of this affair; you are persisting in considering only how we may be thwarted. But set your mind at rest. Gilles is her sentinel. Every night he sleeps in her anteroom. He is Fortunio’s most trusted man. She will not corrupt him.”

“Madam,” he said, “you’re focusing on the negative side of this situation; you’re only thinking about how we might be interrupted. But don’t worry. Gilles is her guard. Every night he sleeps in her anteroom. He’s Fortunio’s most trusted guy. She won’t be able to corrupt him.”

The Dowager smiled pensively, her eyes upon the fire. Suddenly she raised them to his face. “Berthaud was none the less trusted. Yet, with no more than a promise of reward at some future time should she succeed in escaping from us, did she bribe him to carry her letter to the Queen. What happened to Berthaud that may not happen to Gilles?”

The Dowager smiled thoughtfully, staring at the fire. Suddenly, she looked up at his face. “Berthaud was still trusted. Yet, with just a promise of reward later if she managed to escape from us, she convinced him to deliver her letter to the Queen. What happened to Berthaud could easily happen to Gilles.”

“You might change her sentry nightly,” put in the Seneschal.

“You could switch her guard every night,” added the Seneschal.

“Yes, if we knew whom we could trust; who would be above corruption. As it is”—she shrugged her shoulders “that would be but to afford her opportunities to bribe them one by one until they were all ready to act in concert.”

“Yes, if we knew who we could trust; who would be above corruption. As it is”—she shrugged her shoulders—“that would only give her opportunities to bribe them one by one until they were all ready to work together.”

“Why need she any sentinel at all?” asked Tressan, with some show of sense.

“Why does she need a guard at all?” asked Tressan, sounding somewhat reasonable.

“To ward off possible traitors,” she told him, and Marius smiled and wagged his head.

“To keep possible traitors at bay,” she told him, and Marius smiled and shook his head.

“Madame is never done foreseeing the worst, monsieur.”

“Madame is always prepared for the worst, sir.”

“Which shows my wisdom. The men in our garrison are mercenaries, all attached to us only because we pay them. They all know who she is and what her wealth.”

“Which shows my wisdom. The guys in our garrison are mercenaries, only with us because we pay them. They all know who she is and what her wealth is.”

“Pity you have not a man who is deaf and dumb,” said Tressan, half in jest. But Marius looked up suddenly, his eyes serious.

“Too bad you don’t have a guy who is deaf and mute,” Tressan said, partly joking. But Marius suddenly looked up, his eyes serious.

“We have as good,” said he. “There is the Italian knave Fortunio enrolled yesterday, as I have told you. He knows neither her wealth nor her identity; nor if he did could he enter into traffic with her, for he knows no French, and she no Italian.”

“We have just as good,” he said. “There’s the Italian rogue Fortunio, who was registered yesterday, as I mentioned. He knows neither her wealth nor her identity; and even if he did, he wouldn’t be able to deal with her because he doesn’t know French, and she doesn’t know Italian.”

The Dowager clapped her hands. “The very man!” she cried.

The Dowager clapped her hands. “That’s the guy!” she exclaimed.

But Marius, either from sheer perverseness, or because he did not share her enthusiasm, made answer: “I have faith in Gilles.”

But Marius, either out of stubbornness or because he didn't share her excitement, replied, "I believe in Gilles."

“Yes,” she mocked him, “and you had faith in Berthaud. Oh, if you have faith in Gilles, let him remain; let no more be said.”

“Yes,” she teased him, “and you believed in Berthaud. Oh, if you have faith in Gilles, let him stay; let's not discuss it any further.”

The obstinate boy took her advice, and shifted the subject, speaking to Tressan of some trivial business connected with the Seneschalship.

The stubborn boy took her advice and changed the subject, talking to Tressan about some minor business related to the Seneschalship.

But madame, woman-like, returned to the matter whose abandoning she had herself suggested. Marius, for all his affected disdain of it, viewed it with a certain respect. And so in the end they sent for the recruit.

But ma'am, being true to her nature, went back to the issue she had originally suggested dropping. Marius, despite pretending to dismiss it, regarded it with a bit of respect. So in the end, they called for the recruit.

Fortunio—who was no other than the man Garnache had known as “Sanguinetti”—brought him, still clad in the clothes in which he had come. He was a tall, limber fellow, with a very swarthy skin and black, oily-looking hair that fell in short ringlets about his ears and neck, and a black, drooping mustache which gave him a rather hang-dog look. There was a thick stubble of beard of several days’ growth about his chin and face; his eyes were furtive in their glances, but of a deep blue that contrasted oddly with his blackness when he momentarily raised them.

Fortunio—who was actually the guy Garnache had known as “Sanguinetti”—brought him in the same clothes he had arrived in. He was a tall, slim guy with very dark skin and black, shiny hair that fell in short curls around his ears and neck, along with a droopy black mustache that gave him a bit of a downcast look. He had a thick stubble of several days’ growth around his chin and face; his eyes were shifty, but a deep blue that was oddly contrasting with his darkness when he briefly looked up.

He wore a tattered jerkin, and his legs, in default of stockings, were swathed in soiled bandages and cross-gartered from ankle to knee. He stood in a pair of wooden shoes, from one of which peeped forth some wisps of straw, introduced, no doubt, to make the footgear fit. He slouched and shuffled in his walk, and he was unspeakably dirty. Nevertheless, he was girt with a sword in a ragged scabbard hanging from a frayed and shabby belt of leather.

He wore a worn-out vest, and his legs, lacking stockings, were wrapped in dirty bandages and tied up from ankle to knee. He was in wooden shoes, one of which had bits of straw poking out, probably stuffed in to help the shoes fit. He slouched and shuffled as he walked, and he was incredibly dirty. Still, he had a sword hanging from a tattered scabbard attached to a frayed and shabby leather belt.

Madame scanned him with interest. The fastidious Marius eyed him with disgust. The Seneschal peered at him curiously through shortsighted eyes.

Madame looked at him with interest. The picky Marius stared at him with disgust. The Seneschal examined him curiously through his glasses.

“I do not think I have ever seen a dirtier ruffian,” said he.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a dirtier thug,” he said.

“I like his nose,” said madame quietly. “It is the nose of an intrepid man.”

“I like his nose,” said Madame quietly. “It’s the nose of a bold man.”

“It reminds me of Garnache’s,” laughed the Seneschal.

“It reminds me of Garnache’s,” laughed the Seneschal.

“You flatter the Parisian,” commented Marius.

“You're flattering the Parisian,” Marius said.

The mercenary, meanwhile, stood blandly smiling at the party, showing at least a fine array of teeth, and wearing the patient, attentive air of one who realizes himself to be under discussion, yet does not understand what is being said.

The mercenary, in the meantime, stood there with a bland smile at the party, flashing a decent set of teeth and wearing the patient, attentive expression of someone who knows they’re being talked about but doesn’t get what’s being said.

“A countryman of yours, Fortunio?” sneered Marius.

“A fellow countryman of yours, Fortunio?” Marius scoffed.

The captain, whose open, ingenuous countenance dissembled as villainous a heart as ever beat in the breast of any man, disowned the compatriotism with a smile.

The captain, whose honest and straightforward face hid as villainous a heart as any man has ever had, rejected the sense of camaraderie with a smile.

“Hardly, monsieur,” said he. “‘Battista’ is a Piedmontese.” Fortunio himself was a Venetian.

“Not at all, sir,” he said. “‘Battista’ is from Piedmont.” Fortunio himself was from Venice.

“Is he to be relied upon, think you?” asked madame. Fortunio shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. It was not his habit to trust any man inordinately.

“Can he be trusted, do you think?” asked Madame. Fortunio shrugged and held out his hands. It wasn't his style to rely too much on anyone.

“He is an old soldier,” said he. “He has trailed a pike in the Neapolitan wars. I have cross-questioned him, and found his answers bore out the truth of what he said.”

“He's an old soldier,” he said. “He fought in the Neapolitan wars. I’ve questioned him thoroughly, and his answers support the truth of what he said.”

“And what brings him to France?” asked Tressan. The captain smiled again, and there came again that expressive shrug of his. “A little over-ready with the steel,” said he.

“And what brings him to France?” asked Tressan. The captain smiled again, and there came that expressive shrug of his. “A little too quick with the blade,” he said.

They told Fortunio that they proposed to place him sentry over mademoiselle instead of Gilles, as the Italian’s absolute lack of French would ensure against corruption. The captain readily agreed with them. It would be a wise step. The Italian fingered his tattered hat, his eyes on the ground.

They told Fortunio that they planned to put him on guard duty over mademoiselle instead of Gilles, since the Italian's complete inability to speak French would prevent any corruption. The captain easily agreed with them; it was a smart move. The Italian fidgeted with his worn-out hat, his gaze fixed on the ground.

Suddenly madame spoke to him. She asked him for some account of himself and whence he came, using the Italian tongue, of which she had a passing knowledge. He followed her questions very attentively, at times with apparent difficulty, his eyes on her face, his head craned a little forward.

Suddenly, Madame spoke to him. She asked him to tell her about himself and where he was from, using Italian, which she knew a little bit. He listened to her questions very carefully, sometimes seeming to struggle, his eyes focused on her face, his head slightly leaned forward.

Now and then Fortunio had to intervene, to make plainer to this ignorant Piedmontese mind the Marquise’s questions. His answers came in a deep, hoarse voice, slurred by the accent of Piedmont, and madame—her knowledge of Italian being imperfect—had frequently to have recourse to Fortunio to discover the meaning of what he said.

Now and then, Fortunio had to step in to clarify the Marquise’s questions for the clueless Piedmontese mind. His answers came out in a deep, raspy voice, muddled by the Piedmont accent, and madame—whose Italian knowledge was lacking—often had to rely on Fortunio to understand what he was saying.

At last she dismissed the pair of them, bidding the captain see that he was washed and more fittingly clothed.

At last, she sent them away, instructing the captain to get himself cleaned up and dressed more appropriately.

An hour later, after the Seneschal had taken his departure to ride home to Grenoble, it was madame herself, accompanied by Marius and Fortunio, who conducted Battista—such was the name the Italian had given—to the apartments above, where mademoiselle was now confined practically a prisoner.

An hour later, after the Seneschal had left to ride home to Grenoble, it was Madame herself, along with Marius and Fortunio, who brought Battista—this was the name the Italian had chosen—to the upstairs rooms, where Mademoiselle was now kept almost like a prisoner.





CHAPTER XI. VALERIE’S GAOLER

My child, said the Dowager, and her eyes dwelt on Valerie with a look of studied gentleness, “why will you not be reasonable?”

My child, said the Dowager, and her eyes rested on Valerie with an expression of deliberate kindness, “why won’t you be reasonable?”

The constant reflection that Garnache was at large, making his way back to Paris to stir up vengeance for the outrage put upon him, was not without a certain chastening effect upon the Dowager. She had a way of saying that she had as good a stomach for a fight as any man in France, and a fight there should be if it came to it and Garnache should return to assail Condillac. Yet a certain pondering of the consequences, a certain counting of the cost—ordinarily unusual to her nature led her to have recourse to persuasion and to a gentleness no less unusual.

The constant thought that Garnache was still out there, making his way back to Paris to seek revenge for the wrong done to him, had a sobering effect on the Dowager. She often claimed she had as much fight in her as any man in France, and there would be a fight if it came to it and Garnache returned to confront Condillac. Yet, her unusual contemplation of the consequences and the cost made her turn to persuasion and an unexpected gentleness.

Valerie’s eyes were raised to hers with a look that held more scorn than wonder. They were standing in the antechamber of Valerie’s room. Yonder at his post lounged the recruit “Battista,” looking a trifle cleaner than when first he had been presented to the Marquise, but still not clean enough for a lady’s antechamber. He was leaning stolidly against the sill of the window, his eyes on the distant waters of the Isere, which shone a dull copper colour in the afterglow of the October sunset. His face was vacant, his eyes pensive, as he stood there undisturbed by the flow of a language he did not understand.

Valerie looked at her with an expression that showed more disdain than amazement. They were in the small entryway of Valerie's room. Over there, at his post, lounged the recruit "Battista," looking a bit cleaner than when he had first been introduced to the Marquise, but still not clean enough for a lady’s entryway. He was leaning solidly against the window sill, his eyes fixed on the distant waters of the Isere, which glistened a dull copper color in the afterglow of the October sunset. His face was blank, and his eyes were thoughtful as he stood there, unaffected by the flow of a language he didn’t understand.

Fortunio and Marius had departed, and the Marquise—played upon by her unusual tremors—had remained behind for a last word with the obstinate girl.

Fortunio and Marius had left, and the Marquise—affected by her unusual jitters—stayed behind for one last conversation with the stubborn girl.

“In what, madame,” asked Valerie, “does my conduct fall short of reasonableness?”

“In what, ma'am,” asked Valerie, “does my behavior fall short of being reasonable?”

The Dowager made a movement of impatience. If at every step she were to be confronted by these questions, which had in them a savour of challenge, she was wasting time in remaining.

The Dowager shifted in annoyance. If she had to face these questions, which felt like a challenge, at every turn, she was wasting her time by staying here.

“You are unreasonable, in this foolish clinging to a promise given for you.”

“You are being unreasonable with this silly obsession over a promise made to you.”

“Given by me, madame,” the girl amended, knowing well to what promise the Dowager referred.

“Given by me, ma'am,” the girl corrected, fully aware of the promise the Dowager was referring to.

“Given by you, then; but given at an age when you could not understand the nature of it. They had no right to bind you so.”

“Given to you, then; but given at an age when you couldn't understand its nature. They had no right to tie you down like that.”

“If it is for any to question that right, it is for me,” Valerie made answer, her eyes ever meeting the Dowager’s unflinchingly. “And I am content to leave that right unquestioned. I am content to fill the promise given. In honour I could not do less.”

“If anyone has the right to question that, it’s me,” Valerie replied, her eyes unwaveringly meeting the Dowager’s gaze. “And I’m okay with leaving that right unchallenged. I’m committed to fulfilling the promise made. Out of honor, I couldn’t do any less.”

“Ah! In honour!” The Dowager sighed. Then she came a step nearer, and her face grew sweetly wistful. “But your heart, child; what of your heart?”

“Ah! In honor!” The Dowager sighed. Then she stepped a little closer, and her face became tenderly reflective. “But your heart, dear; what about your heart?”

“My heart concerns myself. I am the betrothed of Florimond—that is all that concerns the world and you. I respect and admire him more than any living man, and I shall be proud to become his wife when he returns, as his wife I shall become in spite of all that you and your son may do.”

“My heart is my own concern. I’m engaged to Florimond—that’s all that matters to the world and to you. I respect and admire him more than any other man alive, and I’ll be proud to be his wife when he returns. I will be his wife no matter what you or your son try to do.”

The Dowager laughed softly, as if to herself.

The Dowager chuckled quietly, almost to herself.

“And if I tell you that Florimond is dead?”

“And if I tell you that Florimond is dead?”

“When you give me proof of that, I shall believe it,” the girl replied. The Marquise looked at her, her face manifesting no offence at the almost insulting words.

“When you show me proof of that, I’ll believe it,” the girl replied. The Marquise looked at her, her face showing no offense at the almost insulting words.

“And if I were to lay that proof before you?” she inquired, sadly almost.

“And what if I were to show you that proof?” she asked, almost sadly.

Valerie’s eyes opened a trifle wider, as if in apprehension. But her answer was prompt and her voice steady. “It still could have no effect upon my attitude towards your son.”

Valerie's eyes widened slightly, as if in worry. But her response was quick and her voice was steady. “It still wouldn't change how I feel about your son.”

“This is foolishness, Valerie—”

“This is nonsense, Valerie—”

“In you it is, madame,” the girl broke in; “a foolishness to think you can constrain a girl, compel her affections, command her love, by such means as you have employed towards me. You think that it predisposes me to be wooed, that it opens my heart to your son, to see myself gaoled that he may pay me his court.”

“In you it is, ma'am,” the girl interrupted; “it's foolish to think you can control a girl, force her feelings, or demand her love, by the methods you've used on me. You believe that it makes me more open to being pursued, that it makes my heart receptive to your son, just because I'm locked up so he can court me.”

“Gaoled, child? Who gaols you?” the Dowager cried, as if the most surprising utterance had fallen from Valerie’s lips.

“Jailed, child? Who jailes you?” the Dowager exclaimed, as if the most astonishing words had come from Valerie’s mouth.

Mademoiselle smiled in sorrow and some scorn.

Mademoiselle smiled with a hint of sadness and a touch of disdain.

“Am I not gaoled, then?” she asked. “What call you this? What does that fellow there? He is to lie outside my door at nights to see that none holds communication with me. He is to go with me each morning to the garden, when, by your gracious charity I take the air. Sleeping and waking the man is ever within hearing of any word that I may utter—”

“Am I not locked up, then?” she asked. “What do you call this? What is that guy over there doing? He’s supposed to lie outside my door at night to make sure no one talks to me. He’s supposed to go with me every morning to the garden, where, thanks to your generous kindness, I get some fresh air. Whether I’m asleep or awake, that guy is always close enough to hear anything I say—”

“But he has no French!” the Dowager protested.

“But he doesn’t speak French!” the Dowager protested.

“To ensure, no doubt, against any attempt of mine to win him to my side, to induce him to aid me escape from this prison. Oh, madame, I tell you you do but waste time, and you punish me and harass yourself to little purpose. Had Marius been such a man as I might have felt it in my nature to love—which Heaven forbid!—these means by which you have sought to bring that thing about could but have resulted in making me hate him as I do.”

“To be sure, to guard against any attempt of mine to win him over to my side, to persuade him to help me escape from this prison. Oh, madame, I tell you that you are just wasting your time, and you’re only punishing me and stressing yourself out for no good reason. If Marius had been someone I could have loved—which God forbid!—the methods you’ve used to try to make that happen would have only made me hate him even more, just like I do now.”

The Dowager’s fears were banished from her mind at that, and with them went all thought of conciliating Valerie. Anger gleamed in her eyes; the set of her lips grew suddenly sneering and cruel, so that the beauty of her face but served to render it hateful the more.

The Dowager’s fears disappeared at that, along with any thoughts of making peace with Valerie. Anger sparkled in her eyes; her lips twisted into a sneer that was suddenly harsh and cruel, turning the beauty of her face into something even more detestable.

“So that you hate him, ma mie?” a ripple of mockery on the current of her voice, “and he a man such as any girl in France might be proud to wed. Well, well, you are not to be constrained, you say.” And the Marquise’s laugh was menacing and unpleasant. “Be not so sure, mademoiselle. Be not so sure of that. It may well betide that you shall come to beg upon your knees for this alliance with a man whom you tell me that you hate. Be not so sure you cannot be constrained.”

“So you hate him, my dear?” she said, a hint of mockery in her voice. “And he’s a man any girl in France would be proud to marry. Well, well, you claim you don’t want to be forced into anything.” The Marquise's laugh was threatening and unpleasant. “Don’t be so certain, mademoiselle. Don’t be so sure of that. It might just happen that you'll end up on your knees begging for this union with a man you say you hate. Don’t be so sure you can’t be compelled.”

Their eyes met; both women were white to the lips, but it was curbed passion in the one, and deadly fear in the other; for what the Dowager’s words left unsaid her eyes most eloquently conveyed. The girl shrank back, her hands clenched, her lip caught in her teeth.

Their eyes locked; both women were pale, but one was holding back intense emotion while the other was filled with deep fear. The unspoken message of the Dowager's words was clearly reflected in her eyes. The girl recoiled, her hands balled into fists, her lip bitten tightly.

“There is a God in heaven, madame,” she reminded the Marquise.

“There is a God in heaven, ma'am,” she reminded the Marquise.

“Aye—in heaven,” laughed the Marquise, turning to depart. She paused by the door, which the Italian had sprung forward to open for her.

“Aye—in heaven,” laughed the Marquise, turning to leave. She paused by the door, which the Italian had quickly moved to open for her.

“Marius shall take the air with you in the morning if it is fine. Ponder meanwhile what I have said.”

“Marius will take a walk with you in the morning if the weather is nice. In the meantime, think about what I’ve said.”

“Does this man remain here, madame?” inquired the girl, vainly seeking to render her voice steady.

“Is this man still here, ma’am?” the girl asked, trying in vain to make her voice sound steady.

“In the outer anteroom is his place: but as the key of this room is on his side of the door, he may enter here when he so pleases, or when he thinks that he has reason to. If the sight of him displeases you, you may lock yourself from it in your own chamber yonder.”

“In the outer anteroom is his place: but since the key to this room is on his side of the door, he can come in whenever he wants, or whenever he thinks he has a good reason to. If you don’t want to see him, you can lock yourself away in your own room over there.”

The same she said in Italian to the man, who bowed impassively, and followed the Dowager into the outer room, closing the door upon mademoiselle. It was a chamber almost bare of furniture, save for a table and chair which had been placed there, so that the gaoler might take his meals.

The same thing she said in Italian to the man, who bowed without emotion and followed the Dowager into the outer room, closing the door behind him, leaving mademoiselle inside. It was a room nearly empty of furniture, except for a table and chair that had been set up for the guard to have his meals.

The man followed the Marquise across the bare floor, their steps resounding as they went, and he held the outer door for her.

The man walked behind the Marquise across the empty floor, their footsteps echoing, and he opened the outer door for her.

Without another word she left him, and where he stood he could hear her steps as she tripped down the winding staircase of stone. At last the door of the courtyard closed with a bang, and the grating of a key announced to the mercenary that he and his charge were both imprisoned in that tower of the Chateau de Condillac.

Without saying anything else, she walked away from him, and from where he stood, he could hear her footsteps as she hurried down the winding stone staircase. Finally, the courtyard door slammed shut, and the sound of a key turning let the mercenary know that both he and his charge were trapped in that tower of the Chateau de Condillac.

Left alone in the anteroom, mademoiselle crossed to the window and dropped limply into a chair. Her face was still very white, her heart beating tumultuously, for the horrid threat that had been conveyed in the Dowager’s words had brought her her first thrill of real fear since the beginning of this wooing-by-force three months ago, a wooing which had become more insistent and less like a wooing day by day, until it had culminated in her present helpless position.

Left alone in the anteroom, she walked over to the window and sank weakly into a chair. Her face was still very pale, her heart pounding wildly, because the dreadful threat in the Dowager’s words had triggered her first real feeling of fear since this forceful courtship began three months ago, a courtship that had grown more demanding and less like a romance with each passing day, until it had led to her current helpless situation.

She was a strong-souled, high-spirited girl, but tonight hope seemed extinguished in her breast. Florimond, too, seemed to have abandoned her. Either he had forgotten her, or he was dead, as the Dowager said. Which might be the true state of things she did not greatly care. The realization of how utterly she was in the power of Madame de Condillac and her son, and the sudden chance discovery of how unscrupulously that power might be wielded, filled her mind to the exclusion of all else.

She was a strong-willed, lively girl, but tonight hope felt completely gone from her heart. Florimond also seemed to have left her behind. Either he had moved on or he was dead, as the Dowager mentioned. She didn't really care which one was true. The realization of how entirely she was at the mercy of Madame de Condillac and her son, along with the shocking discovery of how ruthlessly that power could be used, consumed her thoughts completely.

By the window she sat, watching, without heeding them, the fading colours in the sky. She was abandoned to these monsters, and it seemed they would devour her. She could hope for no help from outside since they had as she believed—slain Monsieur de Garnache. Her mind dwelt for a moment on that glimpse of rescue that had been hers a week ago, upon the few hours of liberty which she had enjoyed, but which only seemed now to increase the dark hopelessness of her imprisonment.

By the window she sat, watching the fading colors in the sky, ignoring everything else. She felt completely at the mercy of these monsters, and it seemed like they would consume her. She had no hope for help from the outside, as she believed they had killed Monsieur de Garnache. For a moment, she thought about that brief glimpse of rescue she had experienced a week ago, about the few hours of freedom she had enjoyed, which now only made her feelings of despair in her imprisonment even darker.

Again with the eyes of her mind she beheld that grim, stalwart figure, saw his great nose, his greying hair, his fierce mustachios and his stern, quick eyes. Again she heard the rasp of his metallic voice with its brisk derision. She saw him in the hall below, his foot upon the neck of that popinjay of Condillac daring them all to draw a breath, should he forbid it; again in fancy she rode on the withers of his horse at the gallop towards Grenoble. A sigh escaped her. Surely that was the first man who was indeed a man she had ever set eyes on since her father died. Had Garnache been spared, she would have felt courage and she would have hoped, for there was something about him that suggested energy and resource such as it is good to lean upon in times of stress. Again she heard that brisk, metallic voice: “Are you content, madame? Have you had fine deeds enough for one day?”

Again, with her mind's eye, she saw that grim, strong figure, noticed his prominent nose, his graying hair, his fierce mustache, and his stern, quick eyes. Once more, she heard the harshness of his metallic voice with its sharp mockery. She saw him in the hall below, his foot on the neck of that pompous Condillac, daring everyone to breathe if he didn't allow it; again, in her imagination, she rode on the back of his horse at a gallop toward Grenoble. A sigh escaped her. Surely, he was the first real man she had seen since her father passed away. If Garnache had been alive, she would have felt brave and hopeful because there was something about him that suggested energy and resourcefulness, qualities that are reassuring in tough times. Again, she heard that brisk, metallic voice: “Are you satisfied, madame? Have you had enough fine deeds for one day?”

And then, breaking in upon her musings came the very voice of her day-dream, so suddenly, sounding so natural and lifelike that she almost screamed, so startled was she.

And then, interrupting her thoughts, came the very voice of her daydream, so suddenly and sounding so real and vivid that she almost screamed, she was so startled.

“Mademoiselle,” it said, “I beg that you’ll not utterly lose heart. I have come back to the thing Her Majesty bade me do, and I’ll do it, in spite of that tigress and her cub.”

“Mademoiselle,” it said, “I ask that you don’t completely lose hope. I’ve returned to the task Her Majesty assigned to me, and I’ll get it done, despite that tigress and her cub.”

She sat still as a statue, scarce breathing, her eyes fixed upon the violet sky. The voice had ceased, but still she sat on. Then it was slowly borne in upon her that that was no dream-voice, no trick of her overburdened mind. A voice, a living, actual voice had uttered those words in this room, here at her elbow.

She sat completely still, barely breathing, her eyes locked on the violet sky. The voice had stopped, but she remained seated. Slowly, it began to dawn on her that this wasn’t just a dream voice or a trick of her overwhelmed mind. A voice, a real, living voice had spoken those words in this room, right next to her.

She turned, and again she almost screamed; for there, just behind her, his glittering eyes fixed upon her with singular intentness, stood the swarthy, black-haired Italian gaoler they had given her because he had no French.

She turned, and again she almost screamed; for there, just behind her, his glittering eyes focused on her with unusual intensity, stood the dark-skinned, black-haired Italian jailer they had assigned to her because he didn't speak French.

He had come up so quietly behind her that she had not heard his approach, and he was leaning forward now, with an odd suggestion of crouching in his attitude, like a beast about to spring. Yet his gaze riveted hers as with a fascination. And so, while she looked, his lips moved, and from them, in that same voice of her dreams, came from this man who had no French, the words:

He had approached her so silently that she didn't notice him coming, and now he was leaning forward, almost like he was crouching, as if he were a predator ready to pounce. Still, his gaze held hers with an intense allure. As she stared, his lips moved, and from them, in the same voice that had haunted her dreams, came the words from this man who didn't speak French:

“Be not afraid, mademoiselle. I am that blunderer, Garnache, that unworthy fool whose temper ruined what chance of saving you he had a week ago.”

“Don’t be afraid, miss. I’m that clumsy guy, Garnache, the unworthy fool whose temper messed up any chance I had of saving you a week ago.”

She stared like one going mad.

She stared like someone losing their mind.

“Garnache!” said she, in a husky whisper. “You Garnache?”

“Garnache!” she said in a low whisper. “Are you Garnache?”

Yet the voice, she knew, was Garnache’s and none other. It was a voice not easily mistaken. And now, as she looked and looked, she saw that the man’s nose was Garnache’s, though oddly stained, and those keen eyes, they were Garnache’s too. But the hair that had been brown and flecked with grey was black; the reddish mustachios that had bristled like a mountain cat’s were black, too, and they hung limp and hid from sight the fine lines of his mouth. A hideous stubble of unshorn beard defaced his chin and face, and altered its sharp outline; and the clear, healthy skin that she remembered was now a dirty brown.

Yet the voice, she knew, was Garnache's and no one else's. It was a voice that wasn’t easily mistaken. And now, as she kept looking, she noticed that the man's nose was Garnache's, although oddly stained, and those sharp eyes were Garnache's too. But the hair that had been brown and speckled with grey was now black; the reddish mustache that had stood out like a mountain cat's was black as well, and it hung limp, hiding the fine lines of his mouth. A hideous stubble of unshaved beard marred his chin and face, changing its sharp outline; and the clear, healthy skin she remembered was now a grimy brown.

Suddenly the face smiled, and it was a smile that reassured her and drove away the last doubt that she had. She was on her feet in an instant.

Suddenly, the face smiled, and it was a smile that put her at ease and eliminated her last doubt. She was on her feet in an instant.

“Monsieur, monsieur,” was all that she could say; but her longing was to fling her arms about the neck of this man, as she might have flung them about the neck of a brother or a father, and sob out upon his shoulder the sudden relief and revulsion that his presence brought.

“Sir, sir,” was all she could manage to say; but she desperately wanted to throw her arms around this man's neck, just like she would have with a brother or father, and cry on his shoulder from the overwhelming relief and emotions his presence stirred in her.

Garnache saw something of her agitation, and to relieve it he smiled and began to tell her the circumstances of his return and his presentation to Madame as a knave who had no French.

Garnache noticed her agitation, so to ease it, he smiled and started explaining the circumstances of his return and his introduction to Madame as a rogue who didn’t speak French.

“Fortune was very good to me, mademoiselle,” said he. “I had little hope that such a face as mine could be disguised, but I take no pride in what you see. It is the handiwork of Rabecque, the most ingenious lackey that ever served a foolish master. It helped me that having been ten years in Italy when I was younger, I acquired the language so well as to be able to impose even upon Fortunio. In that lay a circumstance which at once disarmed suspicion, and if I stay not so long as it shall take the dye to wear from my hair and beard and the staining from my face, I shall have little to fear.”

“Luck has been very kind to me, miss,” he said. “I never thought someone like me could pull off a disguise, but I don’t take any pride in what you see. It’s the work of Rabecque, the most clever servant who ever worked for a foolish master. It also helped that I spent ten years in Italy when I was younger, so I learned the language well enough to even fool Fortunio. That fact kept suspicion at bay, and as long as I don’t stay long enough for the dye to fade from my hair and beard and the stain to wash off my face, I should have little to worry about.”

“But, monsieur,” she cried, “you have everything to fear!” And alarm grew in her eyes.

“But, sir,” she exclaimed, “you have everything to be afraid of!” And worry grew in her eyes.

But he laughed again for answer. “I have faith in my luck, mademoiselle, and I think I am on the tide of it at present. I little hoped when I made my way into Condillac in this array that I should end, by virtue of my pretended ignorance of French, in being appointed gaoler to you. I had some ado to keep the joy from my eyes when I heard them planning it. It is a thing that has made all else easy.”

But he laughed again in response. “I believe in my luck, miss, and I think I'm riding it right now. I never expected that when I arrived in Condillac looking like this, I would end up, thanks to my supposed ignorance of French, being appointed your jailer. I had a hard time hiding my excitement when I heard their plan. It’s made everything else easier.”

“But what can you do alone, monsieur?” she asked him; and there was a note almost of petulance in her voice.

“But what can you do by yourself, sir?” she asked him; and there was a hint of irritation in her voice.

He moved to the window, and leaned his elbow on the sill. The light was fast fading. “I know not yet. But I am here to contrive a means. I shall think and watch.”

He moved to the window and leaned his elbow on the sill. The light was quickly fading. “I don’t know yet. But I’m here to come up with a plan. I’ll think and observe.”

“You know in what hourly peril I am placed,” she cried, and suddenly remembering that he must have overheard and understood the Dowager’s words, a sudden heat came to her cheeks to recede again and leave them marble-pale. And she thanked Heaven that in the dusk and in the shadow where she stood he could but ill make out her face.

“You know how much danger I’m in,” she exclaimed, and suddenly realizing that he must have heard and understood the Dowager’s words, a rush of color came to her cheeks only to fade away, making them appear pale like marble. She was grateful that in the dim light and shadows where she stood, he could hardly see her face.

“If you think that I have been rash in returning—”

“If you think I acted impulsively by coming back—”

“No, no, not rash, monsieur; noble and brave above all praise. I would indeed I could tell you how noble and brave I account your action.”

“No, no, not impulsive, sir; admirable and courageous above all else. I truly wish I could express how admirable and courageous I think your actions are.”

“It is as nothing to the bravery required to let Rabecque do this hideous work upon a face for which I have ever entertained some measure of respect.”

“It means nothing compared to the courage it takes to let Rabecque do this disgusting work on a face I’ve always had some level of respect for.”

He jested, sooner than enlighten her that it was his egregious pride had fetched him back when he was but a few hours upon his journey Pariswards, his inability to brook the ridicule that would be his when he announced at the Luxembourg that failure had attended him.

He joked, instead of explaining to her that it was his outrageous pride that had brought him back just a few hours into his journey to Paris, his inability to handle the mockery he would face when he arrived at the Luxembourg and admitted he had failed.

“Ah, but what can you do alone?” she repeated.

“Ah, but what can you do by yourself?” she repeated.

“Give me at least a day or two to devise some means; let me look round and take the measure of this gaol. Some way there must be. I have not come so far and so successfully to be beaten now. Still,” he continued, “if you think that I overrate my strength or my resource, if you would sooner that I sought men and made an assault upon Condillac, endeavouring to carry it and to let the Queen’s will prevail by force of arms, tell me so, and I am gone tomorrow.”

“Give me at least a day or two to come up with a plan; let me check out this prison and assess the situation. There has to be a way. I’ve come this far and been successful to give up now. Still,” he continued, “if you think I’m overestimating my strength or my abilities, if you’d rather I gather a team and attack Condillac, trying to achieve the Queen’s wishes by force, just let me know, and I’ll be gone tomorrow.”

“Whither would you go?” she cried, her voice strained with sudden affright.

“Where would you go?” she exclaimed, her voice tight with sudden fear.

“I might seek help at Lyons or Moulins. I might find loyal soldiers who would be willing to follow me by virtue of my warrant to levy such help as I may require, if I but tell them that the help was refused me in Grenoble. I am not sure that it would be so, for, unfortunately, my warrant is for the Seneschal of Dauphiny only. Still, I might make the attempt.”

“I might look for help in Lyons or Moulins. I could find loyal soldiers who would be willing to follow me because of my authority to gather the support I need, if I just tell them that the help was denied to me in Grenoble. I'm not certain it would work, though, because my authority is only for the Seneschal of Dauphiny. Still, I might give it a try.”

“No, no,” she implored him, and in her eagerness to have him put all thought of leaving her from his mind, she caught him by the arm and raised a pleading face to his. “Do not leave me here, monsieur; of your pity do not leave me alone amongst them. Think me a coward if you will, monsieur: I am no less. They have made a coward of me.”

“No, no,” she begged him, and in her urgency to keep him from thinking about leaving her, she grabbed his arm and looked up at him with a desperate face. “Please don’t leave me here, sir; out of your kindness, don’t leave me alone with them. You can think of me as a coward if you want, sir: I am one. They’ve made a coward out of me.”

He understood the thing she dreaded, and a great pity welled up from his generous heart for this poor unfriended girl at the mercy of the beautiful witch of Condillac and her beautiful rascally son. He patted the hand that clutched his arm.

He understood what she feared, and a deep sympathy rose from his kind heart for this poor, lonely girl at the mercy of the beautiful witch of Condillac and her charming, mischievous son. He gently patted the hand that gripped his arm.

“I think, myself, that it will be best if I remain, now that I have come so far,” he said. “Let me ponder things. It may well be that I shall devise some way.”

“I think it's best if I stay, now that I've come this far,” he said. “Let me think about it. I might come up with a solution.”

“May Heaven inspire you, monsieur. I shall spend the night in prayer, I think, imploring God and His saints to show you the way you seek.”

“May Heaven guide you, sir. I think I'll spend the night in prayer, asking God and His saints to show you the path you’re looking for.”

“Heaven, I think, should hear your prayers, mademoiselle,” he answered musingly, his glance upon the white, saintly face that seemed to shine in the deepening gloom. Then, suddenly he stirred and bent to listen.

“Heaven, I believe, should hear your prayers, miss,” he replied thoughtfully, his gaze on the pale, serene face that seemed to glow in the gathering darkness. Then, suddenly, he moved and leaned in to listen.

“Sh! Some one is coming,” he whispered. And he sped quickly from her side and into the outer room, where he sank noiselessly on to his chair as the steps ascended the stone staircase and a glow of yellow light grew gradually in the doorway that opened on to it.

“Sh! Someone is coming,” he whispered. He quickly moved away from her and into the outer room, where he silently sank into his chair as the footsteps climbed the stone staircase and a warm yellow light gradually filled the doorway leading to it.





CHAPTER XII. A MATTER OF CONSCIENCE

That he might inspire the more confidence in the Dowager and her son Garnache organized and performed a little comedy at Condillac a couple of nights after his appointment as mademoiselle’s gaoler. He gave an alarm at dead midnight, and when half-clad men, followed presently by madame and Marian, rushed into the anteroom where he stood, a very picture of the wildest excitement, he drew their attention to two twisted sheets, tied end to end, hanging from the window which overlooked the moat; and in answer to the marquise’s questions he informed her that he had been disturbed by sounds of movements and upon entering the chamber he had discovered mademoiselle making these preparations for departure.

To make the Dowager and her son trust him more, Garnache put on a little play at Condillac a couple of nights after he was appointed as mademoiselle’s guard. He created a disturbance at midnight, and when half-dressed men, followed soon after by madame and Marian, rushed into the anteroom where he was standing in a state of extreme excitement, he pointed out two twisted sheets tied together hanging from the window that overlooked the moat. In response to the marquise’s questions, he told her that he had been disturbed by strange noises and upon entering the room, he found mademoiselle preparing to leave.

Valerie, locked in the inner chamber, refused to come forth as the Marquise bade her, but her voice reassured Madame de Condillac of her presence, and so, since her attempt had failed, madame was content to let her be.

Valerie, trapped in the inner room, wouldn’t come out as the Marquise requested, but her voice assured Madame de Condillac that she was there, and so, since her efforts had failed, Madame was fine with leaving her alone.

“The little fool,” she said, peering down from the window into the night; “she would have been killed for certain. Her rope of sheets does not reach more than a third of the way down. She would have had over thirty feet to fall, and if that had not been enough to finish her, she would of a certainty have, been drowned in the moat.”

“The little fool,” she said, looking out from the window into the night; “she definitely would have been killed. Her makeshift rope of sheets doesn’t even reach a third of the way down. She would have had over thirty feet to fall, and if that wasn’t enough to finish her, she surely would have drowned in the moat.”

She signified her satisfaction with the faithful “Battista’s” vigilance by a present of some gold pieces in the morning, and since the height of the window and the moat beneath it did not appear sufficient obstacles to mademoiselle’s attempts at effecting her escape, the Dowager had the window nailed down. Thus, only by breaking it could egress be obtained, and the breaking of it could not be effected without such a noise as must arouse “Battista.”

She showed her satisfaction with Battista’s watchfulness by giving him some gold coins in the morning. Since the height of the window and the moat below didn’t seem to be enough to stop Mademoiselle from trying to escape, the Dowager had the window nailed shut. Now, the only way out was to break the window, and doing that would make enough noise to wake Battista.

Under Garnache’s instructions the comedy was carried a little further. Mademoiselle affected for her gaoler a most unconquerable aversion, and this she took pains to proclaim.

Under Garnache’s instructions, the comedy went a bit further. Mademoiselle displayed an intense aversion to her captor, and she made sure to announce it clearly.

One morning, three days after her attempted escape, she was taking the air in the garden of Condillac, “Battista,” ever watchful, a few paces behind her, when suddenly she was joined by Marius—a splendid, graceful figure in a riding-suit of brown velvet and biscuit-coloured hose, his points tipped with gold, his long boots of the finest marroquin leather, his liver-coloured hound at his heels. It was the last day of October, but the weather, from cold and wet that it had been for the past fortnight, had taken on a sudden improvement. The sun shone, the air was still and warm, and but for the strewn leaves and the faint smell of decay with which the breath of autumn is ever laden, one might have fancied it a day of early spring.

One morning, three days after her failed escape, she was enjoying the fresh air in the garden of Condillac, with “Battista” always alert a few steps behind her, when suddenly Marius joined her—a striking figure in a brown velvet riding suit and light-colored breeches, accented with gold, his long boots made from the finest leather, and his liver-colored hound at his side. It was the last day of October, but after the cold and wet weather it had experienced for the past two weeks, there was a sudden improvement. The sun was shining, the air was calm and warm, and if it weren't for the fallen leaves and the slight smell of decay that autumn always brings, someone might have thought it was an early spring day.

It was not Valerie’s wont to pause when Marius approached. Since she might not prevent him from walking where he listed, she had long since abandoned the futility of bidding him begone when he came near her. But, at least, she had never stopped in her walk, never altered its pace; she had suffered what she might not avoid, but she had worn the outward air of suffering it with indifference. This morning, however, she made a departure from her long habit. Not only did she pause upon observing his approach, but she called to him as if she would have him hasten to her side. And hasten he did, a new light in his eyes that was mostly of surprise, but a little, also, of hope.

It wasn’t Valerie’s style to stop when Marius came by. Since she couldn’t stop him from walking wherever he wanted, she had long given up on the pointless effort of telling him to leave when he got close. At least she had never paused in her walk or changed its rhythm; she had endured what she couldn’t escape, but she pretended to be indifferent about it. This morning, though, she broke from her usual routine. Not only did she stop when he came into view, but she called out to him as if she wanted him to hurry to her side. And hurry he did, a new brightness in his eyes that was mostly surprise but a bit of hope as well.

She was gracious to him for once, and gave him good morning in a manner that bordered upon the pleasant. Wondering, he fell into step beside her, and they paced together the yew-bordered terrace, the ever-vigilant but discreet “Battista” following them, though keeping now a few paces farther in the rear.

She was kind to him for once and said good morning in a way that was almost friendly. Curious, he walked alongside her, and they strolled together along the yew-lined terrace, with the ever-watchful but discreet “Battista” trailing a few paces behind them.

For a little while they appeared constrained, and their talk was of the falling leaves and the grateful change that had so suddenly come upon the weather. Suddenly she stopped and faced him.

For a moment, they seemed a bit awkward, and their conversation revolved around the falling leaves and the welcome shift in the weather that had come so unexpectedly. Then, she suddenly stopped and turned to face him.

“Will you do me a favour, Marius?” she asked. He halted too, and turned to her, studying her gentle face, seeking to guess her mind in the clear hazel eyes she raised to his. His eyebrows lifted slightly with surprise. Nevertheless—

“Will you do me a favor, Marius?” she asked. He stopped too and turned to her, examining her gentle face, trying to read her thoughts in the clear hazel eyes looking up at him. His eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. Still—

“There is in all the world, Valerie, nothing you could ask me that I would not do,” he protested.

“There’s nothing in the world, Valerie, that you could ask me that I wouldn’t do,” he insisted.

She smiled wistfully. “How easy it is to utter words!” she sighed.

She smiled sadly. “How easy it is to say words!” she sighed.

“Marry me,” he answered, leaning towards her, his eyes devouring her now, “and you shall find my words very quickly turned to deeds.”

"Marry me," he said, leaning towards her, his eyes taking her in now, "and you'll soon see my words becoming actions."

“Ah,” said she, and her smile broadened and took on a scornful twist, “you make conditions now. If I will marry you, there is nothing you will not do for me; so that, conversely, I may take it that if I do not marry you, there is nothing you will do. But in the meantime, Marius, until I resolve me whether I will marry you or not, would you not do a little thing that I might ask of you?”

“Ah,” she said, her smile widening with a hint of sarcasm, “so now you’re putting conditions on this. If I marry you, you’ll do anything for me; so I can assume that if I don’t marry you, you won’t do anything at all. But in the meantime, Marius, before I decide whether I want to marry you, would you do me a small favor?”

“Until you resolve?” he cried, and his face flushed with the sudden hope he gathered from those words. Hitherto there had been no suggestion of a possible modification of attitude towards his suit. It had been repulsion, definite and uncompromising. Again he studied her face. Was she fooling him, this girl with the angel-innocence of glance? The thought of such a possibility cooled him instantly. “What is it you want of me?” he asked, his voice ungracious.

“Until you resolve?” he exclaimed, and his face turned red with the sudden hope he got from those words. Until now, there had been no hint of a possible change in her stance on his proposal. It had been rejection, clear and absolute. He studied her face again. Was she playing games with him, this girl with the innocent look in her eyes? The thought of that possibility chilled him instantly. “What do you want from me?” he asked, his tone harsh.

“Only a little thing, Marius.” Her glance travelled back over her shoulder to the tall, limber fellow in leather jerkin and with cross-gartered legs who lounged a dozen steps behind them. “Rid me of that ruffian’s company,” said she.

“Just a small thing, Marius.” She looked back over her shoulder at the tall, lean guy in a leather jacket with crossed garters who was hanging back a few steps. “Get rid of that troublemaker,” she said.

Marius looked back at “Battista,” and from him to Valerie. Then he smiled and made a slight movement with his shoulders.

Marius glanced at “Battista,” then shifted his gaze to Valerie. Then he smiled and shrugged slightly.

“But to what end?” he asked, as one who pleadingly opposes an argument that is unreasonable. “Another would replace him, and there is little to choose among the men that garrison Condillac.”

“But to what end?” he asked, as someone who earnestly challenges an unreasonable argument. “Another would take his place, and there’s not much difference among the men stationed at Condillac.”

“Little, perhaps; but that little matters.” Sure of her ground, and gathering from his tone and manner that the more ardently she begged this thing the less likely would it be that she should prevail, she pursued her intercessions with a greater heat. “Oh,” she cried, in a pretended rage, “it is to insult me to give me that unclean knave for perpetual company. I loathe and detest him. The very sight of him is too much to endure.”

“Maybe a little; but that little is important.” Confident in her stance, and sensing from his tone and behavior that the more passionately she pleaded for this, the less likely she was to succeed, she intensified her pleas. “Oh,” she exclaimed, feigning anger, “it’s an insult to put that filthy jerk in my constant company. I can’t stand him. Just the sight of him is unbearable.”

“You exaggerate,” said he coldly.

“You're exaggerating,” he said coldly.

“I do not; indeed I do not,” she rejoined, looking frankly, pleadingly into his face. “You do not realize what it is to suffer the insolent vigilance of such as he; to feel that your every step is under surveillance; to feel his eyes ever upon you when you are within his sight. Oh, it is insufferable!”

“I really don’t; honestly, I don’t,” she replied, looking directly and earnestly into his eyes. “You have no idea what it’s like to endure the arrogant watchfulness of someone like him; to know that every move you make is being monitored; to feel his gaze on you whenever he can see you. Oh, it’s unbearable!”

Suddenly he gripped her arm, his face within a hand’s breadth of her own, his words falling hot and quickly on her ear.

Suddenly, he grabbed her arm, his face just inches from hers, his words coming fast and heated into her ear.

“It is yours to end it when you will, Valerie,” he passionately reminded her. “Give yourself into my keeping. Let it be mine to watch over you henceforth. Let me—”

“It’s up to you to end this whenever you want, Valerie,” he passionately reminded her. “Trust me with your care. Let it be my responsibility to look after you from now on. Let me—”

Abruptly he ceased. She had drawn back her head, her face was white to the lips, and in her eyes, as they dwelt on his at such close quarters, there appeared a look of terror, of loathing unutterable. He saw it, and releasing her arm he fell back as if she had struck him. The colour left his face too.

Abruptly he stopped. She had pulled her head back, her face was pale to the lips, and in her eyes, as they focused on his so closely, there was a look of terror, of deep loathing. He noticed it, and letting go of her arm, he stepped back as if she had hit him. The color drained from his face too.

“Or is it,” he muttered thickly, “that I inspire you, with much the same feeling as does he?”

“Or is it,” he said quietly, “that I inspire you with pretty much the same feeling as he does?”

She stood before him with lowered eyelids, her bosom heaving still from the agitation of fear his closeness had aroused in her. He studied her in silence a moment, with narrowing eyes and tightening lips. Then anger stirred in him, and quenched the sorrow with which at first he had marked the signs of her repulsion. But anger in Marius de Condillac was a cold and deadly emotion that vented itself in no rantings, uttered no loud-voiced threats or denunciations, prompted no waving of arms or plucking forth of weapons.

She stood in front of him with her eyes down, her chest still rising and falling from the fear that his presence had triggered in her. He watched her silently for a moment, his eyes narrowing and his lips tightening. Then, anger bubbled up inside him, drowning out the sadness he initially felt at seeing her rejection. But for Marius de Condillac, anger was a cold and lethal emotion that didn't express itself through shouting, loud threats, or dramatic gestures; it didn’t lead to flailing arms or pulling out weapons.

He stooped towards her again from his stately, graceful height. The cruelty hidden in the beautiful lines of his mouth took instant prominence in the smile that flickered round it.

He bent down toward her again from his tall, elegant stance. The cruelty lurking in the attractive shape of his mouth suddenly became obvious in the smile that briefly appeared around it.

“I think that Battista makes a very excellent watchdog,” he said, and you would have thought him amused, as if at the foolish subterfuge of some little child. “You may be right to dislike him. He knows no French, so that it may not be yours to pervert and bribe him with promises of what you will do if he assists you to escape; but you will see that this very quality which renders him detestable to you renders him invaluable to us.”

“I think Battista makes a really great watchdog,” he said, and you’d think he was amused, as if at the silly tricks of a little kid. “You might be right to dislike him. He doesn’t know any French, so you can’t twist his words or bribe him with promises of what you’ll do if he helps you escape; but you’ll see that this very quality that makes him so annoying to you makes him priceless to us.”

He laughed softly, as one well pleased with his own astuteness, doffed his hat with a politeness almost exaggerated, and whistling his dog he abruptly left her.

He laughed softly, clearly pleased with his own cleverness, took off his hat with an almost exaggerated politeness, and, whistling for his dog, abruptly left her.

Thus were Marius and his mother—to whom he bore the tale of Valerie’s request—tricked further into reposing the very fullest trust in the watchful, incorruptible “Battista.” Realizing that this would be so, Garnache now applied himself more unreservedly to putting into effect the plans he had been maturing. And he went about it with a zest that knew no flagging, with a relish that nothing could impair. Not that it was other than usual for Garnache to fling himself whole-heartedly into the conduct of any enterprise he might have upon his hands; but he had come into this affair at Condillac against his will; stress of circumstances it was had driven him on, step by step, to take a personal hand in the actual deliverance of Valerie.

Thus, Marius and his mother—who he told about Valerie’s request—were further deceived into placing their complete trust in the watchful, incorruptible “Battista.” Understanding this, Garnache now dedicated himself more fully to implementing the plans he had been developing. He approached it with an enthusiasm that never wavered, with a joy that nothing could diminish. It wasn’t unusual for Garnache to throw himself wholeheartedly into any task he took on, but he had gotten involved in this situation at Condillac against his will; he had been driven, step by step, by circumstances to take a personal role in rescuing Valerie.

It was vanity and pride that had turned him back when already he was on the road to Paris; not without yet a further struggle would he accept defeat. To this end had he been driven, for the first time in his life, to the indignity of his foul disguise; and he, whose methods had ever been direct, had been forced to have recourse to the commonest of subterfuges. It was with anger in his heart that he had proceeded to play the part he had assumed. He felt it to be a thing unworthy of him, a thing that derogated from his self-respect. Had he but had the justification of some high political aim, he might have endured it with a better resignation; the momentous end to be served might have sanctioned the ignoble means adopted. But here was a task in itself almost as unworthy of him as the methods by which he now set about accomplishing it. He was to black his face and dye his beard and hair, stain his skin and garb himself in filthy rags, for no better end than that he might compass the enlargement of a girl from the captivity into which she had been forced by a designing lady of Dauphiny. Was that a task to set a soldier, a man of his years and birth and name? He had revolted at it; yet that stubborn pride of his that would not brook his return to Paris to confess himself defeated by a woman over this woman’s business, held him relentlessly to his distasteful course.

It was vanity and pride that had turned him back when he was already on the road to Paris; not without a further struggle would he accept defeat. For the first time in his life, he had been driven to the humiliation of his foul disguise; and he, whose methods had always been straightforward, was forced to resort to the most basic of tricks. It was with anger in his heart that he began to play the role he had taken on. He felt it was beneath him, something that undermined his self-respect. If only he had the justification of some noble political goal, he might have accepted it with greater resignation; a significant end might have justified the ignoble means chosen. But this was a task almost as unworthy of him as the methods he was now using to achieve it. He was to blacken his face and dye his beard and hair, stain his skin, and wear filthy rags, all for no better reason than to help a girl escape from the captivity imposed by a scheming noblewoman of Dauphiny. Was that a mission for a soldier, a man of his age, background, and reputation? He found it revolting; yet that stubborn pride of his, which refused to let him return to Paris and admit defeat to a woman over her own affairs, kept him on his unpleasant path.

And gradually the distaste of it had melted. It had begun to fall away five nights ago, when he had heard what passed between Madame de Condillac and Valerie. A great pity for this girl, a great indignation against those who would account no means too base to achieve their ends with her, a proper realization of the indignities she was suffering, caused him to shed some of his reluctance, some of his sense of injury to himself.

And slowly, his dislike for it had started to fade. It began to diminish five nights ago when he heard the conversation between Madame de Condillac and Valerie. He felt a strong pity for this girl, a deep anger towards those who would stoop to any level to use her for their own gain, and a clear understanding of the humiliations she was enduring. This made him let go of some of his reluctance and some of his feelings of being wronged.

His innate chivalry, that fine spirit of his which had ever prompted him to defend the weak against the oppressor, stirred him now, and stirred him to such purpose that, in the end, from taking up the burden of his task reluctantly, he came to bear it zestfully and almost gladly. He was rejoiced to discover himself equipped with histrionic gifts of which he had had no suspicion hitherto, and it delighted him to set them into activity.

His natural sense of chivalry, that wonderful part of him that had always pushed him to stand up for the weak against the oppressor, motivated him now, and motivated him so much that, in the end, he went from reluctantly taking on his responsibilities to embracing them eagerly and almost happily. He was thrilled to find out that he possessed acting talents he hadn’t realized he had before, and it excited him to put those talents to use.

Now it happened that at Condillac there was a fellow countryman of “Battista’s,” a mercenary from Northern Italy, a rascal named Arsenio, whom Fortunio had enlisted when first he began to increase the garrison a month ago. Upon this fellow’s honesty Garnache had formed designs. He had closely observed him, and in Arsenio’s countenance he thought he detected a sufficiency of villainy to augur well for the prosperity of any scheme of treachery that might be suggested to him provided the reward were adequate.

Now it so happened that at Condillac there was a fellow countryman of “Battista’s,” a mercenary from Northern Italy named Arsenio, who was a bit of a rogue. Fortunio had hired him when he started to boost the garrison a month ago. Garnache had some ideas about this guy’s loyalty. He had watched him closely and thought he could see enough deceit on Arsenio's face to indicate that he would be open to any treacherous scheme if the reward was good enough.

Garnache went about sounding the man with a wiliness peculiarly his own. Arsenio being his only compatriot at Condillac it was not wonderful that in his few daily hours of relief from his gaoler’s duty “Battista” should seek out the fellow and sit in talk with him. The pair became intimate, and intercourse between them grew more free and unrestrained. Garnache waited, wishing to risk nothing by precipitancy, and watched for his opportunity. It came on the morrow of All Saints. On that Day of the Dead, Arsenio, whose rearing had been that of a true son of Mother Church, was stirred by the memory of his earthly mother, who had died some three years before. He was silent and moody, and showed little responsiveness to Garnache’s jesting humour. Garnache, wondering what might be toward in the fellow’s mind, watched him closely.

Garnache went about probing the man with a cleverness that was distinctly his own. Since Arsenio was his only companion at Condillac, it wasn't surprising that in his few daily hours off from his guard duty, "Battista" would seek him out to chat. The two became close, and their interactions grew more casual and relaxed. Garnache held back, wanting to avoid any hasty moves, and looked for his chance. It came the day after All Saints. On that Day of the Dead, Arsenio, raised as a true son of the Church, was affected by thoughts of his earthly mother, who had passed away about three years earlier. He was quiet and withdrawn, and he didn't respond much to Garnache's joking ways. Garnache, curious about what might be going on in Arsenio's mind, watched him carefully.

Suddenly the little man—he was a short, bowlegged, sinewy fellow—heaved a great sigh as he plucked idly at a weed that grew between two stones of the inner courtyard, where they were seated on the chapel steps.

Suddenly, the little man—he was short, bowlegged, and wiry—let out a big sigh as he absentmindedly pulled at a weed that was growing between two stones in the inner courtyard, where they were sitting on the chapel steps.

“You are a dull comrade to-day, compatriot,” said Garnache, clapping him on the shoulder.

“You're being a boring friend today, buddy,” Garnache said, patting him on the shoulder.

“It is the Day of the Dead,” the fellow answered him, as though that were an ample explanation. Garnache laughed.

“It’s the Day of the Dead,” the guy replied, as if that was a complete explanation. Garnache laughed.

“To those that are dead it no doubt is; so was yesterday, so will to-morrow be. But to us who sit here it is the day of the living.”

“To those who have passed away, it surely is; just like yesterday, and just like tomorrow will be. But for us sitting here, it is the day of the living.”

“You are a scoffer,” the other reproached him, and his rascally face was oddly grave. “You don’t understand.”

“You're such a skeptic,” the other person scolded him, and his mischievous face looked unusually serious. “You just don’t get it.”

“Enlighten me, then. Convert me.”

"Teach me, then. Change me."

“It is the day when our thoughts turn naturally to the dead, and mine are with my mother, who has lain in her grave these three years. I am thinking of what she reared me and of what I am.”

“It’s the day when we naturally think about those who have passed away, and my thoughts are with my mother, who has been in her grave for three years now. I’m reflecting on how she raised me and who I have become.”

Garnache made a grimace which the other did not observe. He stared at the little cut-throat, and there was some dismay in his glance. What ailed the rogue? Was he about to repent him of his sins, and to have done with villainy and treachery; was he minded to slit no more gullets in the future, be faithful to the hand that paid him, and lead a godlier life? Peste! That was a thing that would nowise suit Monsieur de Garnache’s ends just then. If Arsenio had a mind to reform, let him postpone that reformation until Garnache should have done with him. So he opened his lips and let out a deep guffaw of mockery.

Garnache made a grimace that the other man didn't notice. He stared at the little cutthroat, and there was a hint of concern in his eyes. What was wrong with the rogue? Was he actually feeling remorse for his sins and ready to give up villainy and betrayal? Was he planning to stop slitting throats, be loyal to the one who paid him, and live a more righteous life? Damn! That wouldn’t work for Monsieur de Garnache at that moment. If Arsenio wanted to change, he could wait until Garnache was done with him. So he opened his mouth and let out a deep laugh of mockery.

“We shall have you turning monk,” said he, “a candidate for canonization going barefoot, with flagellated back and shaven head. No more wine, no more dice, no more wenches, no more—”

"We'll have you living like a monk," he said, "a candidate for sainthood, going barefoot, with a whipped back and a shaved head. No more wine, no more dice, no more women, no more—"

“Peace!” snapped the other.

"Peace!" the other snapped.

“Say ‘Pax,”’ suggested Garnache, “‘Pax tecum,’ or ‘vobiscum.’ It is thus you will be saying it later.”

“Say ‘Pax,’” suggested Garnache, “‘Pax tecum,’ or ‘vobiscum.’ That’s how you’ll be saying it later.”

“If my conscience pricks me, is it aught to you? Have you no conscience of your own?”

“If my conscience bothers me, does it mean anything to you? Don’t you have a conscience of your own?”

“None. Men wax lean on it in this vale of tears. It is a thing invented by the great to enable them to pursue the grinding and oppression of the small. If your master pays you ill for the dirty work you do for him and another comes along to offer you some rich reward for an omission in that same service, you are warned that if you let yourself be tempted, your conscience will plague you afterwards. Pish! A clumsy, childish device that, to keep you faithful.”

“None. Men grow weak from it in this world of suffering. It’s something created by the powerful to help them continue the exploitation of the weak. If your boss pays you poorly for the dirty work you do for him and someone else offers you a tempting reward for skipping that work, you’re warned that if you give in to temptation, your conscience will nag at you later. Nonsense! A clumsy, childish tactic to keep you loyal.”

Arsenio looked up. Words that defamed the great were ever welcome to him; arguments that showed him he was oppressed and imposed upon sounded ever gratefully in his ears. He nodded his approval of “Battista’s” dictum.

Arsenio looked up. Words that criticized the powerful were always welcome to him; arguments that revealed his oppression and exploitation always sounded pleasing to his ears. He nodded in agreement with “Battista’s” statement.

“Body of Bacchus!” he swore, “you are right in that, compatriot. But my case is different. I am thinking of the curse that Mother Church has put upon this house. Yesterday was All Saints, and never a Mass heard I. To-day is All Souls, and never a prayer may I offer up in this place of sin for the rest of my mother’s soul.”

“Body of Bacchus!” he swore, “you’re right about that, friend. But my situation is different. I’m thinking about the curse that Mother Church has placed on this house. Yesterday was All Saints, and I didn’t hear a single Mass. Today is All Souls, and I can’t offer a prayer in this place of sin for my mother’s soul.”

“How so?” quoth Garnache, looking in wonder at this religiously minded cut-throat.

“How so?” Garnache asked, looking in wonder at this religiously minded killer.

“How so? Is not the House of Condillac under excommunication, and every man who stays in it of his own free will? Prayers and Sacraments are alike forbidden here.”

“How so? Isn’t the House of Condillac excommunicated, and isn’t every man who stays here of his own free will? Prayers and sacraments are both forbidden here.”

Garnache received a sudden inspiration. He leapt to his feet, his face convulsed as if at the horror of learning of a hitherto undreamt-of state of things. He never paused to give a moment’s consideration to the cut-throat’s mind, so wonderfully constituted as to enable him to break with impunity every one of the commandments every day of the week for the matter of a louis d’or or two, and yet be afflicted by qualms of conscience at living under a roof upon which the Church had hurled her malediction.

Garnache suddenly had a brilliant idea. He jumped to his feet, his face twisted as if he had just discovered a shocking new reality. He didn’t stop to think for a moment about the mindset of a criminal, one who could effortlessly break all the rules every single day for a couple of gold coins, yet still feel guilty about living in a place the Church had cursed.

“What are you saying, compatriot? What is it that you tell me?”

“What are you saying, friend? What are you trying to tell me?”

“The truth,” said Arsenio, with a shrug. “Any man who wilfully abides in the services of Condillac”—and instinctively he lowered his voice lest the Captain or the Marquise should be within earshot—, “is excommunicate.”

“The truth,” said Arsenio, shrugging. “Any man who willingly stays in the service of Condillac”—and he instinctively lowered his voice in case the Captain or the Marquise were nearby—“is excommunicated.”

“By the Host!” swore the false Piedmontese. “I am a Christian man myself, Arsenio, and I have lived in ignorance of this thing?”

“By the Host!” swore the impostor from Piedmont. “I’m a Christian man myself, Arsenio, and I’ve been unaware of this?”

“That ignorance may be your excuse. But now that you know—” Arsenio shrugged his shoulders.

“That ignorance might have been your excuse. But now that you know—” Arsenio shrugged his shoulders.

“Now that I know, I had best have a care of my soul and look about me for other employment.”

“Now that I know, I should take care of my soul and look for other work.”

“Alas!” sighed Arsenio; “it is none so easy to find.”

“Alas!” sighed Arsenio; “it’s not that easy to find.”

Garnache looked at him. Garnache began to have in his luck a still greater faith than hitherto. He glanced stealthily around; then he sat down again, so that his mouth was close to Arsenio’s ear.

Garnache looked at him. Garnache started to have an even greater faith in his luck than before. He glanced around quietly; then he sat down again, bringing his mouth close to Arsenio's ear.

“The pay is beggarly here, yet I have refused a fortune offered me by another that I might remain loyal to my masters at Condillac. But this thing that you tell me alters everything. By the Host! yes.”

“The pay is terrible here, yet I turned down a fortune offered to me by someone else so I could stay loyal to my employers at Condillac. But what you just told me changes everything. By God! Yes.”

“A fortune?” sneered Arsenio.

“A fortune?” scoffed Arsenio.

“Aye, a fortune—at least, fifty pistoles. That is a fortune to some of us.”

“Yeah, a fortune—at least fifty pistoles. That’s a fortune to some of us.”

Arsenio whistled. “Tell me more,” said he.

Arsenio whistled. “Tell me more,” he said.

Garnache rose with the air of one about to depart.

Garnache got up with the demeanor of someone who's about to leave.

“I must think of it,” said he, and he made shift to go. But the other’s hand fell with a clenching grip upon his arm.

“I need to think about it,” he said, and he tried to leave. But the other person's hand tightened around his arm.

“Of what must you think, fool?” said he. “Tell me this service you have been offered. I have a conscience that upbraids me. If you refuse these fifty pistoles, why should not I profit by your folly?”

“Of what must you think, fool?” he asked. “Tell me about this offer you’ve received. I have a conscience that bothers me. If you turn down these fifty pistoles, why shouldn’t I take advantage of your foolishness?”

“There would not be the need. Two men are required for the thing I speak of, and there are fifty pistoles for each. If I decide to undertake the task, I’ll speak of you as a likely second.”

“There would not be a need. Two men are needed for what I’m talking about, and there are fifty pistoles for each. If I decide to take on the task, I’ll mention you as a possible partner.”

He nodded gloomily to his companion, and shaking off his hold he set out to cross the yard. But Arsenio was after him and had fastened again upon his arm, detaining him.

He nodded sadly to his friend, and shaking off his grip, he started to cross the yard. But Arsenio was right behind him and took hold of his arm again, stopping him.

“You fool!” said he; “you’d not refuse this fortune?”

“You fool!” he said. “You wouldn’t turn down this fortune?”

“It would mean treachery,” whispered Garnache.

“It would mean betrayal,” whispered Garnache.

“That is bad,” the other agreed, and his face fell. But remembering what Garnache had said, he was quick to brighten again. “Is it to these folk here at Condillac?” he asked. Garnache nodded. “And they would pay—these people that seek our service would pay you fifty pistoles?”

“That’s not good,” the other agreed, his expression turning sour. But recalling what Garnache had said, he quickly cheered up again. “Is it for these folks here at Condillac?” he asked. Garnache nodded. “And they would pay—these people seeking our help would pay you fifty pistoles?”

“They seek my service only, as yet. They might seek yours were I to speak for you.”

“They only want my help right now. They might want yours if I talked to them about you.”

“And you will, compatriot. You will, will you not? We are comrades, we are friends, and we are fellow-countrymen in a strange land. There is nothing I would not do for you, Battista. Look, I would die for you if there should come the need! Body of Bacchus! I would. I am like that when I love a man.”

“And you will, my friend. You will, won’t you? We are comrades, we are friends, and we are countrymen in this unfamiliar place. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you, Battista. Seriously, I would even die for you if it came to that! I really would. I’m like that when I love someone.”

Garnache patted his shoulder. “You are a good fellow, Arsenio.”

Garnache patted his shoulder. “You're a good guy, Arsenio.”

“And you will speak for me?”

“And you're going to speak for me?”

“But you do not know the nature of the service,” said Garnache. “You may refuse it when it is definitely offered you.”

“But you don’t understand what the service really is,” said Garnache. “You can refuse it when it’s officially offered to you.”

“Refuse fifty pistoles? I should deserve to be the pauper that I am if such had been my habits. Be the service what it may, my conscience pricks me for serving Condillac. Tell me how the fifty pistoles are to be earned, and you may count upon me to put my hand to anything.”

“Refuse fifty pistoles? I should be ashamed to be the broke person I am if that were how I acted. Whatever the job, my conscience bothers me for working with Condillac. Tell me how to earn the fifty pistoles, and you can count on me to help with anything.”

Garnache was satisfied. But he told Arsenio no more that day, beyond assuring him he would speak for him and let him know upon the morrow. Nor on the morrow, when they returned to the subject at Arsenio’s eager demand, did Garnache tell him all, or even that the service was mademoiselle’s. Instead he pretended that it was some one in Grenoble who needed two such men as they.

Garnache was pleased. But he didn't tell Arsenio anything more that day, only assuring him that he would advocate for him and let him know tomorrow. Nor the next day, when they revisited the topic at Arsenio’s eager insistence, did Garnache reveal everything, or even that the job was for mademoiselle. Instead, he made it seem like it was someone in Grenoble who needed two men like them.

“Word has been brought me,” he said mysteriously. “You must not ask me how.”

“Someone told me,” he said mysteriously. “You can't ask me how.”

“But how the devil are we to reach Grenoble? The Captain will never let us go,” said Arsenio, in an ill-humour.

“But how the heck are we supposed to get to Grenoble? The Captain will never let us go,” Arsenio said, in a bad mood.

“On the night that you are of the watch, Arsenio, we will depart together without asking the Captain’s leave. You shall open the postern when I come to join you here in the courtyard.”

“On the night you're on watch, Arsenio, we’ll leave together without asking the Captain for permission. You'll open the back gate when I arrive to meet you here in the courtyard.”

“But what of the man at the door yonder?” And he jerked his thumb towards the tower where mademoiselle was a captive, and where at night “Battista” was locked in with her. At the door leading to the courtyard a sentry was always posted for greater security. That door and that sentry were obstacles which Garnache saw the futility of attempting to overcome without aid. That was why he had been forced to enlist Arsenio’s assistance.

“But what about the man at the door over there?” He pointed his thumb towards the tower where the young woman was being held captive, and where “Battista” was locked in with her at night. A guard was always stationed at the door leading to the courtyard for extra security. That door and that guard were barriers that Garnache realized he couldn’t get past without help. That’s why he had to get Arsenio’s assistance.

“You must account for him, Arsenio,” said he.

“You need to account for him, Arsenio,” he said.

“Thus?” inquired Arsenio coolly, and he passed the edge of his hand significantly across his throat. Garnache shook his head.

“Is that so?” Arsenio asked coolly, and he made a slicing motion across his throat with the edge of his hand. Garnache shook his head.

“No,” said he; “there will be no need for that. A blow over the head will suffice. Besides, it may be quieter. You will find the key of the tower in his belt. When you have felled him, get it and unlock the door; then whistle for me. The rest will be easy.”

“No,” he said; “that won’t be necessary. A hit to the head will do. Besides, it might be quieter. You’ll find the key to the tower in his belt. Once you’ve taken him down, grab it and unlock the door; then whistle for me. After that, the rest will be simple.”

“You are sure he has the key?”

“You’re sure he has the key?”

“I have it from madame herself. They were forced to leave it with him to provide for emergencies. Mademoiselle’s attempted escape by the window showed them the necessity for it.” He did not add that it was the implicit confidence they reposed in “Battista” himself that had overcome their reluctance to leave the key with the sentry.

“I heard it directly from madame. They had to leave it with him for emergencies. Mademoiselle’s attempt to escape through the window made it clear that it was necessary.” He didn’t mention that it was their trust in “Battista” that made them willing to leave the key with the guard.

To seal the bargain, and in earnest of all the gold to come, Garnache gave Arsenio a couple of gold louis as a loan to be repaid him when their nameless employer should pay him his fifty pistoles in Grenoble.

To finalize the deal, and as a sign of all the gold that would follow, Garnache gave Arsenio a couple of gold louis as a loan to be repaid once their unnamed employer paid him his fifty pistoles in Grenoble.

The sight and touch of the gold convinced Arsenio that the thing was no dream. He told Garnache that he believed he would be on guard-duty on the night of the following Wednesday—this was Friday—and so for Wednesday next they left the execution of their plans unless, meantime, a change should be effected in the disposition of the sentries.

The sight and feel of the gold convinced Arsenio that it wasn’t just a dream. He told Garnache that he thought he would be on guard duty the night of the following Wednesday—today was Friday—so they postponed their plans until Wednesday unless, in the meantime, there was a change in the placement of the guards.





CHAPTER XIII. THE COURIER

Monsieur de Garnache was pleased with the issue of his little affair with Arsenio.

Monsieur de Garnache was happy with how his small situation with Arsenio turned out.

“Mademoiselle,” he told Valerie that evening, “I was right to have faith in my luck, right to believe that the tide of it is flowing. All we need now is a little patience; everything has become easy.”

“Mademoiselle,” he told Valerie that evening, “I was right to trust my luck, right to believe that it's turning in our favor. All we need now is a bit of patience; everything has gotten easier.”

It was the hour of supper. Valerie was at table in her anteroom, and “Battista” was in attendance. It was an added duty they had imposed upon him, for, since her attempt to escape, mademoiselle’s imprisonment had been rendered more rigorous than ever. No servant of the chateau was allowed past the door of the outer anteroom, now commonly spoken of as the guardroom of the tower. Valerie dined daily in the salon with Madame de Condillac and Marius, but her other meals were served her in her own apartments. The servants who brought the meals from the kitchen delivered them to “Battista” in the guardroom, and he it was who laid the cloth and waited upon mademoiselle. At first this added duty had irritated him more than all that he had so far endured. Had he Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache lived to discharge the duties of a lackey, to bear dishes to a lady’s table and to remain at hand to serve her? The very thought had all but set him in a rage. But presently he grew reconciled to it. It afforded him particular opportunities of being in mademoiselle’s presence and of conferring with her; and for the sake of such an advantage he might well belittle the unsavoury part of the affair.

It was dinner time. Valerie sat at the table in her anteroom, with “Battista” attending her. This was an extra responsibility they had assigned to him, as since her escape attempt, Mademoiselle’s confinement had become even stricter. No servant from the chateau was allowed past the door of the outer anteroom, now commonly referred to as the guardroom of the tower. Valerie had her meals daily in the salon with Madame de Condillac and Marius, but her other meals were served in her own rooms. The servants who brought the food from the kitchen delivered it to “Battista” in the guardroom, and he was the one who set the table and served Mademoiselle. At first, this added task annoyed him more than everything else he had put up with. Had he, Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, really been reduced to doing the work of a servant, carrying dishes to a lady’s table and standing by to serve her? Just the thought of it almost drove him mad. However, he soon accepted it. It gave him special chances to be near Mademoiselle and converse with her; and for the sake of that opportunity, he could easily overlook the unpleasant aspects of the situation.

A half-dozen candles burned in two gleaming silver sconces on the table; in her tall-backed leather chair mademoiselle sat, and ate and drank but little, while Garnache told her of the preparations he had made.

A half-dozen candles flickered in two shiny silver sconces on the table; in her tall-backed leather chair, mademoiselle sat, eating and drinking very little while Garnache shared the preparations he had made.

“If my luck but holds until Wednesday next,” he concluded, “you may count upon being well out of Condillac. Arsenio does not dream that you come with us, so that even should he change his mind, at least we have no cause to fear a betrayal. But he will not change his mind. The prospect of fifty pistoles has rendered it immutable.”

“If my luck keeps up until next Wednesday,” he finished, “you can expect to be well out of Condillac. Arsenio has no idea you’re coming with us, so even if he changes his mind, we don’t have to worry about being betrayed. But he won't change his mind. The chance of fifty pistoles has made it set in stone.”

She looked up at him with eyes brightened by hope and by the encouragement to count upon success which she gathered from his optimism.

She looked up at him with eyes shining with hope and the confidence inspired by his optimism that success was possible.

“You have contrived it marvellously well,” she praised him. “If we succeed—”

“You’ve done an amazing job,” she praised him. “If we succeed—”

“Say when we succeed, mademoiselle,” he laughingly corrected her.

“Say when we succeed, miss,” he said with a laugh, correcting her.

“Very well, then—when we shall have succeeded in leaving Condillac, whither am I to go?”

“Alright then—once we’ve managed to leave Condillac, where am I supposed to go?”

“Why, with me, to Paris, as was determined. My man awaits me at Voiron with money and horses. No further obstacle shall rise to hamper us once our backs are turned upon the ugly walls of Condillac. The Queen shall make you welcome and keep you safe until Monsieur Florimond comes to claim his bride.”

“Why, with me to Paris, as planned. My guy is waiting for me in Voiron with money and horses. No more obstacles will hold us back once we turn our backs on the ugly walls of Condillac. The Queen will welcome you and keep you safe until Monsieur Florimond comes to claim his bride.”

She sipped her wine, then set down the glass and leaned her elbow on the table, taking her chin in her fine white hand. “Madame tells me that he is dead,” said she, and Garnache was shocked at the comparative calmness with which she said it. He looked at her sharply from under his sooted brows. Was she, after all, he wondered, no different from other women? Was she cold and calculating, and had she as little heart as he had come to believe was usual with her sex, that she could contemplate so calmly the possibility of her lover being dead? He had thought her better, more natural, more large-hearted and more pure. That had encouraged him to stand by her in these straits of hers, no matter at what loss of dignity to himself. It began to seem that his conclusions had been wrong.

She took a sip of her wine, then placed the glass down and rested her elbow on the table, supporting her chin with her delicate white hand. “Madame told me he’s dead,” she said, and Garnache was taken aback by how calmly she spoke. He looked at her closely from beneath his shadowed brows. Was she, after all, he wondered, just like other women? Was she cold and calculating, and did she have as little compassion as he had come to believe was typical of her gender, that she could consider so calmly the idea of her lover being dead? He had thought she was better, more genuine, more warm-hearted, and more innocent. That had motivated him to support her during her tough times, regardless of how it affected his own dignity. It was starting to seem like his assumptions had been wrong.

His silence caused her to look up, and in his face she read something of what was passing in his thoughts. She smiled rather wanly.

His silence made her look up, and in his expression, she sensed some of what he was thinking. She smiled a bit weakly.

“You are thinking me heartless, Monsieur de Garnache?”

“You think I’m heartless, Monsieur de Garnache?”

“I am thinking you—womanly.”

"I'm thinking of you, woman."

“The same thing, then, to your mind. Tell me, monsieur, do you know much of women?”

“The same thing, then, in your opinion. Tell me, sir, do you know a lot about women?”

“God forbid! I have found trouble enough in my life.”

“God forbid! I’ve had enough trouble in my life.”

“And you pass judgment thus upon a sex with which you have no acquaintance?”

“And you judge a whole gender that you know nothing about?”

“Not by acquaintance only is it that we come to knowledge. There are ways of learning other than by the road of experience. One may learn of dangers by watching others perish. It is the fool who will be satisfied alone with the knowledge that comes to him from what he undergoes himself.”

“It's not just through personal connections that we gain knowledge. There are other ways to learn besides experiencing things ourselves. For instance, we can learn about dangers by observing others suffer. Only a fool would be content with the knowledge gained solely from their own experiences.”

“You are very wise, monsieur,” said she demurely, so demurely that he suspected her of laughing at him. “You were never wed?”

“You're really wise, mister,” she said shyly, so shyly that he suspected she was making fun of him. “You've never been married?”

“Never, mademoiselle,” he answered stiffly, “nor ever in any danger of it.”

“Never, miss,” he replied stiffly, “nor will I ever be in any danger of it.”

“Must you, indeed, account it a danger?”

“Do you really think it's a danger?”

“A deadly peril, mademoiselle,” said he; whereupon they both laughed.

“A serious danger, miss,” he said, and they both laughed.

She pushed back her chair and rose slowly. Slowly she passed from the table and stepped towards the window. Turning she set her back to it, and faced him.

She pushed back her chair and stood up slowly. She walked away from the table and approached the window. Turning around, she leaned against it and faced him.

“Monsieur de Garnache,” said she, “you are a good man, a true and noble gentleman. I would that you thought a little better of us. All women are not contemptible, believe me. I will pray that you may yet mate with one who will prove to you the truth of what I say.”

“Monsieur de Garnache,” she said, “you’re a good man, a true and noble gentleman. I wish you thought a little better of us. Not all women are worthless, believe me. I will pray that you find one who will show you the truth of what I mean.”

He smiled gently, and shook his head.

He smiled softly and shook his head.

“My child,” said he, “I am not half the noble fellow you account me. I have a stubborn pride that stands me at times in the stead of virtue. It was pride brought me back here, for instance. I could not brook the laughter that would greet me in Paris did I confess that I was beaten by the Dowager of Condillac. I tell you this to the end that, thinking less well of me, you may spare me prayers which I should dread to see fulfilled. I have told you before, mademoiselle, Heaven is likely to answer the prayers of such a heart as yours.”

“My child,” he said, “I’m not nearly the noble person you think I am. I have a stubborn pride that sometimes serves as a substitute for virtue. It was pride that brought me back here, for instance. I couldn't handle the laughter that would follow me in Paris if I admitted that the Dowager of Condillac had defeated me. I share this with you so that, thinking less of me, you might spare me the prayers I would dread seeing come true. I’ve told you before, mademoiselle, Heaven is likely to listen to the prayers of a heart like yours.”

“Yet but a moment back you deemed me heartless,” she reminded him.

"Just a moment ago, you thought I was heartless," she reminded him.

“You seemed so indifferent to the fate of Florimond de Condillac.”

“You seemed so unconcerned about what happened to Florimond de Condillac.”

“I must have seemed, then, what I am not,” she told him, “for I am far from indifferent to Florimond’s fate. The truth is, monsieur, I do not believe Madame de Condillac. Knowing me to be under a promise that naught can prevail upon me to break, she would have me believe that nature has dissolved the obligation for me. She thinks that were I persuaded of Florimond’s death, I might turn an ear to the wooing of Marius. But she is mistaken, utterly mistaken; and so I sought to convince her. My father willed that I should wed Florimond. Florimond’s father had been his dearest friend. I promised him that I would do his will, and by that promise I am bound. But were Florimond indeed dead, and were I free to choose, I should not choose Marius were he the only man in all the world.”

“I must have come across as someone I’m not,” she said to him, “because I care deeply about Florimond’s fate. The truth is, monsieur, I don’t believe Madame de Condillac. She knows I’ve promised to do something that nothing can make me break, yet she wants me to think that my obligation has somehow vanished. She believes that if I were convinced of Florimond’s death, I might consider Marius’s advances. But she’s wrong, completely wrong; that’s what I tried to explain to her. My father intended for me to marry Florimond. Florimond’s father was his closest friend. I promised him I would follow his wishes, and I’m bound by that promise. But if Florimond were truly dead and I had the freedom to choose, I wouldn’t choose Marius even if he were the only man in the world.”

Garnache moved nearer to her.

Garnache moved closer to her.

“You speak,” said he, “as if you were indifferent in the matter of wedding Florimond, whilst I understand that your letter to the Queen professed you eager for the alliance. I may be impertinent, but, frankly, your attitude puzzles me.”

“You speak,” he said, “as if you didn’t care about marrying Florimond, yet I understand that your letter to the Queen expressed your eagerness for the alliance. I might be overstepping, but honestly, your attitude confuses me.”

“I am not indifferent,” she answered him, but calmly, without enthusiasm. “Florimond and I were playmates, and as a little child I loved him and admired him as I might have loved and admired a brother perhaps. He is comely, honourable, and true. I believe he would be the kindest husband ever woman had, and so I am content to give my life into his keeping. What more can be needed?”

“I’m not indifferent,” she replied, but in a calm way, without excitement. “Florimond and I grew up together, and as a little girl, I loved him and admired him like I might have done with a brother. He’s handsome, honorable, and truthful. I believe he would be the kindest husband any woman could have, so I’m happy to trust my life to him. What more could I need?”

“Never ask me, mademoiselle; I am by no means an authority,” said he. “But you appear to have been well schooled in a most excellent philosophy.” And he laughed outright. She reddened under his amusement.

“Never ask me, miss; I’m definitely not an expert,” he said. “But you seem to have been well taught in a really great philosophy.” And he laughed loudly. She blushed at his amusement.

“It was thus my father taught me,” said she, in quieter tones; “and he was the wisest man I ever knew, just as he was the noblest and the bravest.”

“It was how my dad taught me,” she said softly; “and he was the smartest man I ever knew, just like he was the kindest and the strongest.”

Garnache bowed his head. “God rest his soul!” said he with respectful fervour.

Garnache lowered his head. “May God rest his soul!” he said with genuine respect.

“Amen,” the girl replied, and they fell silent.

“Amen,” the girl said, and they became silent.

Presently she returned to the subject of her betrothed.

Presently, she went back to talking about her fiancé.

“If Florimond is living, this prolonged absence, this lack of news is very strange. It is three months since last we heard of him—four months, indeed. Yet he must have been apprised of his father’s death, and that should have occasioned his return.”

“If Florimond is alive, this long absence and silence is really odd. It’s been three months since we last heard from him—actually, four months. He must have learned about his father’s death, and that should have prompted him to come back.”

“Was he indeed apprised of it?” inquired Garnache. “Did you, yourself, communicate the news to him?”

“Did he really know about it?” Garnache asked. “Did you tell him the news yourself?”

“I?” she cried. “But no, monsieur. We do not correspond.”

“I?” she exclaimed. “But no, sir. We don’t communicate.”

“That is a pity,” said Garnache, “for I believe that the knowledge of the Marquis’s death was kept from him by his stepmother.”

“That's too bad,” Garnache said, “because I think his stepmother kept the news of the Marquis’s death from him.”

“Mon Dieu!” she exclaimed, in horror. “Do you mean that he may still be in ignorance of it?”

“Holy cow!” she exclaimed, horrified. “Are you saying he might still not know about it?”

“Not that. A month ago a courier was dispatched to him by the Queen-Mother. The last news of him some four months old, as you have said—reported him at Milan in the service of Spain. Thither was the courier sent to find him and to deliver him letters setting forth what was toward at Condillac.”

“Not that. A month ago, the Queen-Mother sent a courier to him. The last update we had on him was about four months ago, as you mentioned—reporting that he was in Milan working for Spain. The courier was sent there to find him and deliver letters explaining what was happening at Condillac.”

“A month ago?” she said. “And still we have no word. I am full of fears for him, monsieur.”

“A month ago?” she said. “And we still haven’t heard anything. I’m really worried about him, sir.”

“And I,” said Garnache, “am full of hope that we shall have news of him at any moment.”

“And I,” Garnache said, “am really hopeful that we’ll hear from him any minute now.”

That he was well justified of his hope was to be proven before they were many days older. Meanwhile Garnache continued to play his part of gaoler to the entire satisfaction and increased confidence of the Condillacs, what time he waited patiently for the appointed night when it should be his friend Arsenio’s turn to take the guard.

That he was completely justified in his hope would be proven in just a few days. In the meantime, Garnache kept up his role as the jailer, much to the satisfaction and growing trust of the Condillacs, while he patiently waited for the night when it would be his friend Arsenio’s turn to take over the guard.

On that fateful Wednesday “Battista” sought out—as had now become his invariable custom—his compatriot as soon as the time of his noontide rest was come, the hour at which they dined at Condillac. He found Arsenio sunning himself in the outer courtyard, for it seemed that year that as the winter approached the warmth increased. Never could man remember such a Saint Martin’s Summer as was this.

On that fateful Wednesday, "Battista" went looking for his fellow countryman—his usual routine— as soon as his lunchtime break began, the moment they had lunch at Condillac. He found Arsenio soaking up the sun in the outer courtyard, as it seemed that year that the warmth grew even as winter approached. No one could recall a Saint Martin’s Summer quite like this one.

In so far as the matter of their impending flight was concerned, “Battista” was as brief as he could be.

In terms of their upcoming escape, “Battista” kept it as short as possible.

“Is all well?” he asked. “Shall you be on guard to-night?”

“Is everything okay?” he asked. “Will you be on guard tonight?”

“Yes. It is my watch from sunset till dawn. At what hour shall we be stirring?”

“Yes. It’s my watch from sunset to dawn. At what time should we get going?”

Garnache pondered a moment, stroking that firm chin of his, on which the erstwhile stubble had now grown into a straggling, unkempt beard—and it plagued him not a little, for a close observer might have discovered that it was of a lighter colour at the roots. His hair, too, was beginning to lose its glossy blackness. It was turning dull, and presently, no doubt, it would begin to pale, so that it was high time he spread his wings and took flight from Condillac.

Garnache thought for a moment, stroking his strong chin, which was now covered in a messy, unkempt beard instead of the stubble it used to have—and it bothered him a bit, since a keen observer might notice that it was lighter at the roots. His hair was also starting to lose its shiny black color. It was becoming dull, and soon it would likely start to fade, so it was definitely time for him to spread his wings and leave Condillac.

“We had best wait until midnight. It will give them time to be soundly in their slumbers. Though, should there be signs of any one stirring even then, you had better wait till later. It were foolish to risk having our going prevented for the sake of leaving a half-hour earlier.”

“We should probably wait until midnight. That way, they’ll be deep in their sleep. However, if we see any signs of someone waking up even then, it’s better to wait longer. It would be foolish to risk our plan for the sake of leaving just half an hour earlier.”

“Depend upon me,” Arsenio answered him. “When I open the door of your tower I shall whistle to you. The key of the postern hangs on the guardroom wall. I shall possess myself of that before I come.”

“Count on me,” Arsenio replied. “When I open the door to your tower, I’ll whistle for you. The key to the back gate is hanging on the guardroom wall. I’ll grab that before I get there.”

“Good,” said Garnache, “we understand each other.”

“Good,” said Garnache, “we’re on the same page.”

And on that they might have parted there and then, but that there happened in that moment a commotion at the gate. Men hurried from the guardhouse, and Fortunio’s voice sounded loud in command. A horseman had galloped up to Condillac, walked his horse across the bridge—which was raised only at night—and was knocking with the butt of his whip an imperative summons upon the timbers of the gate.

And right then they could have separated, but just at that moment there was a commotion at the gate. Men rushed out from the guardhouse, and Fortunio was shouting orders. A horseman had galloped up to Condillac, crossed the bridge—which was only raised at night—and was banging the butt of his whip urgently against the wooden gate.

By Fortunio’s orders it was opened, and a man covered with dust, astride a weary, foam-flecked horse, rode under the archway of the keep into the first courtyard of the chateau.

By Fortunio’s orders, it was opened, and a man covered in dust, on a tired, foam-covered horse, rode under the archway of the keep into the first courtyard of the chateau.

Garnache eyed him in surprise and inquiry, and he read in the man’s appearance that he was a courier. The horseman had halted within a few paces of the spot where “Battista” and his companion stood, and seeing in the vilely clad Garnache a member of the Condillac household, he flung him his reins, then got down stiffly from his horse.

Garnache looked at him with surprise and curiosity, and he could tell from the man’s appearance that he was a courier. The horseman had stopped just a few steps away from where “Battista” and his companion were standing, and seeing Garnache, who was poorly dressed and part of the Condillac household, he tossed him the reins and then got off his horse awkwardly.

Fortunio, bristling with importance, his left hand on the hilt of his rapier, the fingers of his right twirling at his long fair mustachios, at once confronted him and craved his business.

Fortunio, exuding confidence, with his left hand on the hilt of his sword and his right fingers twirling his long blonde mustache, directly confronted him and asked about his business.

“I am the bearer of letters for Madame the Dowager Marquise de Condillac,” was the reply; whereupon, with an arrogant nod, Fortunio bade the fellow go with him, and issued an order that his horse should be cared for.

“I’m delivering letters for Madame the Dowager Marquise de Condillac,” was the reply; then, with a haughty nod, Fortunio told the man to come with him and gave an order for his horse to be taken care of.

Arsenio was speaking in Garnache’s ear. The man’s nature was inquisitive, and he was indulging idle conjectures as to what might be the news this courier brought. Garnache’s mind, actuated by very different motives, was engaged upon the same task, so much so that not a word heard he of what his supposed compatriot was whispering. Whence came this courier? Why had not that fool Fortunio asked him, so that Garnache might have overheard his answer? Was he from Paris and the Queen, or was he, perchance, from Italy and Florimond? These were questions to which it imported him to have the answers. He must know what letters the fellow brought. The knowledge might guide him now; might even cause him to alter the plans he had formed.

Arsenio was whispering in Garnache’s ear. The man was curious and was indulging in idle speculation about what news this courier might be bringing. Garnache, however, was focused on the same task for very different reasons, so much so that he didn’t catch a single word of what his supposed compatriot was saying. Where did this courier come from? Why hadn’t that fool Fortunio asked him, so Garnache could have overheard the answer? Was he from Paris and the Queen, or was he perhaps from Italy and Florimond? These were questions he needed answers to. He had to know what letters the guy was carrying. That information could guide him now; it might even lead him to change the plans he had made.

He stood in thought whilst, unheeded by him, Arsenio prattled at his elbow. He bethought him of the old minstrel’s gallery at the end of the hall in which the Condillacs were dining and whither the courier would be conducted. He knew the way to that gallery, for he had made a very close study of the chateau against the time when he might find himself in need of the knowledge.

He stood lost in thought while, unnoticed by him, Arsenio chatted beside him. He remembered the old minstrel’s gallery at the end of the hall where the Condillacs were dining and where the courier would be taken. He knew the path to that gallery, as he had thoroughly studied the chateau in case he ever needed that knowledge.

With a hurried excuse to Arsenio he moved away, and, looking round to see that he was unobserved, he was on the point of making his way to the gallery when suddenly he checked himself. What went he there to do? To play the spy? To become fellow to the lackey who listens at keyholes? Ah, no! That was something no service could demand of him. He might owe a duty to the Queen, but there was also a duty that he owed himself, and this duty forbade him from going to such extremes. Thus spake his Pride, and he mistook its voice for that of Honour. Betide what might, it was not for Garnache to play the eavesdropper. Not that, Pardieu!

With a quick excuse to Arsenio, he moved away and, making sure he wasn't being watched, was about to head to the gallery when he suddenly stopped himself. What was he going there for? To spy? To act like the servant who listens at doors? No way! That was something no one could expect of him. He might have a duty to the Queen, but he also had a duty to himself, and that duty stopped him from going that far. So said his Pride, and he mistook its voice for Honour. Whatever happened, it was not for Garnache to be an eavesdropper. Not that, for sure!

And so he turned away, his desires in conflict with that pride of his, and gloomily he paced the courtyard, Arsenio marvelling what might have come to him. And well was it for him that pride should have detained him; well would it seem as if his luck were indeed in the ascendant and had prompted his pride to save him from a deadly peril. For suddenly some one called “Battista!”

And so he turned away, his desires clashing with his pride, and gloomily paced the courtyard, while Arsenio wondered what might have happened to him. It was fortunate that pride had held him back; it seemed like his luck was truly on the rise and had led his pride to protect him from a serious danger. Suddenly, someone shouted, “Battista!”

He heard, but for the moment, absorbed as he was in his own musings, he overlooked the fact that it was the name to which he answered at Condillac.

He heard it, but for the moment, caught up in his own thoughts, he overlooked the fact that it was the name he responded to at Condillac.

Not until it was repeated more loudly, and imperatively, did he turn to see Fortunio beckoning him. With a sudden dread anxiety, he stepped to the captain’s side. Was he discovered? But Fortunio’s words set his doubts to rest at once.

Not until it was called out more loudly and urgently did he turn to see Fortunio signaling him. With a sudden wave of dread, he moved to the captain’s side. Had he been found out? But Fortunio’s words quickly put his worries to rest.

“You are to re-conduct Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye to her apartments at once.”

“You need to take Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye back to her room right away.”

Garnache bowed and followed the captain up the steps and into the chateau that he might carry out the order; and as he went he shrewdly guessed that it was the arrival of that courier had occasioned the sudden removal of mademoiselle.

Garnache bowed and followed the captain up the steps and into the chateau to carry out the order; and as he walked, he cleverly suspected that the arrival of that courier had caused the sudden departure of mademoiselle.

When they were alone together—he and she—in her anteroom in the Northern Tower, she turned to him before he had time to question her as he was intending.

When they were alone together—he and she—in her waiting room in the Northern Tower, she turned to him before he had a chance to ask her what he was planning to.

“A courier has arrived,” said she.

“A courier has arrived,” she said.

“I know; I saw him in the courtyard. Whence is he? Did you learn it?”

“I know; I saw him in the courtyard. Where is he from? Did you find out?”

“From Florimond.” She was white with agitation.

“From Florimond.” She was pale with anxiety.

“From the Marquis de Condillac?” he cried, and he knew not whether to hope or fear. “From Italy?”

“From the Marquis de Condillac?” he exclaimed, unsure whether to feel hopeful or fearful. “From Italy?”

“No, monsieur. I do not think from Italy. From what was said I gathered that Florimond is already on his way to Condillac. Oh, it made a fine stir. It left them no more appetite for dinner, and they seem to have thought it could have left me none for mine, for they ordered my instant return to my apartments.”

“No, sir. I don’t think it’s from Italy. From what I heard, it seems Florimond is already on his way to Condillac. Oh, it caused quite a commotion. They lost their appetite for dinner, and they figured it would take away mine too, because they ordered me to head back to my rooms right away.”

“Then you know nothing—save that the courier is from the Marquis?”

“Then you know nothing—except that the messenger is from the Marquis?”

“Nothing; nor am I likely to,” she answered, and her arms dropped limply to her sides, her eyes looked entreatingly up into his gloomy face.

“Nothing; and I probably won’t,” she replied, her arms hanging loosely at her sides, her eyes pleadingly looking up at his somber face.

But Garnache could do no more than rap out an oath. Then he stood still a moment, his eyes on the window, his chin in his hand, brooding. His pride and his desire to know more of that courier’s message were fighting it out again in his mind, just as they fought it out in the courtyard below. Suddenly his glance fell on her, standing there, so sweet, so frail, and so disconsolate. For her sake he must do the thing, repulsive though it might be.

But Garnache could only swear under his breath. Then he paused for a moment, staring out the window, his chin resting in his hand, lost in thought. His pride and his curiosity about the courier’s message were clashing in his mind, just as they were in the courtyard below. Suddenly, his eyes landed on her, standing there, so lovely, so delicate, and so heartbroken. For her sake, he had to take action, no matter how unpleasant it might be.

“I must know more,” he exclaimed. “I must learn Florimond’s whereabouts, if only that we may go to meet him when we leave Condillac to-night.”

“I need to know more,” he exclaimed. “I have to find out where Florimond is, so we can go meet him when we leave Condillac tonight.”

“You have arranged definitely for that?” she asked, her face lighting.

"You've definitely planned for that?" she asked, her face brightening.

“All is in readiness,” he assured her. Then, lowering his voice without apparent reason, and speaking quickly and intently, “I must go find out what I can,” he said. “There may be a risk, but it is as nothing to the risk we run of blundering matters through ignorance of what may be afoot. Should any one come—which is unlikely, for all those interested will be in the hall until the courier is dealt with—and should they inquire into my absence, you are to know nothing of it since you have no Italian and I no French. All that you will know will be that you believe I went but a moment since to fetch water. You understand?”

“All is ready,” he assured her. Then, lowering his voice for no apparent reason and speaking quickly and earnestly, he said, “I need to find out what I can. There may be a risk, but it’s nothing compared to the risk we face by stumbling through ignorance of what’s happening. If anyone comes—which is unlikely since everyone interested will be in the hall until the courier is taken care of—and if they ask about my absence, you should know nothing about it since you don’t speak Italian and I don’t speak French. All you will know is that you think I went just a moment ago to get water. Do you understand?”

She nodded.

She agreed.

“Then lock yourself in your chamber till I return.”

“Then lock yourself in your room until I get back.”

He caught up a large earthenware vessel in which water was kept for his own and mademoiselle’s use, emptied it through the guard-room window into the moat below, then left the room and made his way down the steps to the courtyard.

He picked up a large clay container that held water for himself and the lady, tipped it out through the guard-room window into the moat below, then left the room and headed down the steps to the courtyard.

He peered out. Not a soul was in sight. This inner courtyard was little tenanted at that time of day, and the sentry at the door of the tower was only placed there at nightfall. Alongside this there stood another door, opening into a passage from which access might be gained to any part of the chateau. Thrusting behind that door the earthenware vessel that he carried, Garnache sped swiftly down the corridor on his eavesdropping errand. Still his mind was in conflict. At times he cursed his slowness, at times his haste and readiness to undertake so dirty a business, wishing all women at the devil since by the work of women was he put to such a shift as this.

He looked outside. Not a single person was in sight. This inner courtyard was hardly occupied at that time of day, and the guard at the door of the tower was only there at night. Next to this, there was another door that led to a passage which could take you anywhere in the chateau. Pushing the clay pot he was carrying behind that door, Garnache hurried down the corridor on his sneaky mission. Still, he was conflicted. At times, he cursed his slowness; at other times, he regretted his eagerness to get involved in such a shady job, wishing all women would just go to hell since it was their involvement that put him in this tough spot.





CHAPTER XIV. FLORIMOND’S LETTER

In the great hall of Condillac, where the Marquise, her son, and Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye had been at dinner, a sudden confusion had been spread by the arrival of that courier so soon as it was known that he bore letters from Florimond, Marquis de Condillac.

In the grand hall of Condillac, where the Marquise, her son, and Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye had just finished dinner, a sudden stir occurred with the arrival of the courier as soon as it became clear that he carried letters from Florimond, Marquis de Condillac.

Madame had risen hastily, fear and defiance blending in her face, and she had at once commanded mademoiselle’s withdrawal. Valerie had wondered might there not be letters—or, leastways, messages—for herself from her betrothed. But her pride had suppressed the eager question that welled up to her lips. She would, too, have questioned the courier concerning Florimond’s health; she would have asked him how the Marquis looked, and where the messenger had left him. But of all this that she craved to know, nothing could she bring herself to ask before the Marquise.

Madame had quickly gotten up, a mix of fear and defiance on her face, and she immediately ordered Mademoiselle to leave. Valerie wondered if there might be letters—or at least messages—for her from her fiancé. But her pride kept her from voicing the eager question that rose to her lips. She also wanted to ask the courier about Florimond’s health; she felt compelled to ask how the Marquis was doing and where the messenger had found him. But there was so much she wanted to know that she couldn't bring herself to ask in front of the Marquise.

She rose in silence upon hearing the Dowager order Fortunio to summon Battista that he might re-conduct mademoiselle to her apartments, and she moved a few paces down the hall, towards the door, in proud, submissive readiness to depart. Yet she could not keep her eyes from the dust-stained courier, who, having flung his hat and whip upon the floor, was now opening his wallet, the Dowager standing before him to receive his papers.

She stood up quietly when she heard the Dowager tell Fortunio to call Battista to take mademoiselle back to her rooms, and she took a few steps down the hall toward the door, ready to leave with a mix of pride and submission. Still, she couldn't take her eyes off the dusty courier, who had thrown his hat and whip on the floor and was now opening his wallet, with the Dowager in front of him to receive his documents.

Marius, affecting an insouciance he did not feel, remained at table, his page behind his chair, his hound stretched at his feet; and he now sipped his wine, now held it to the light that he might observe the beauty of its deep red colour.

Marius, pretending to be relaxed despite how he really felt, stayed at the table, his servant behind his chair, his dog sprawled at his feet. He sipped his wine, occasionally holding it up to the light to admire the richness of its deep red color.

At last Fortunio returned, and mademoiselle took her departure, head in the air and outwardly seeming nowise concerned in what was taking place. With her went Fortunio. And the Marquise, who now held the package she had received from the courier, bade the page depart also.

At last, Fortunio came back, and Mademoiselle left, holding her head high and appearing completely indifferent to what was happening. Fortunio went with her. The Marquise, now holding the package she had gotten from the courier, also told the page to leave.

When the three were at last alone, she paused before opening the letter and turned again to the messenger. She made a brave figure in the flood of sunlight that poured through the gules and azures of the long blazoned windows, her tall, lissome figure clad in a close-fitting robe of black velvet, her abundant glossy black hair rolled back under its white coif, her black eyes and scarlet lips detaching from the ivory of her face, in which no trace of emotion showed, for all the anxiety that consumed her.

When the three were finally alone, she hesitated before opening the letter and looked back at the messenger. She appeared impressive in the bright sunlight streaming through the vibrant stained-glass windows, her tall, slender frame dressed in a fitted black velvet gown, her thick, shiny black hair pulled back under a white headpiece, her dark eyes and red lips standing out against the pale skin of her face, which showed no hint of emotion despite the worry that consumed her.

“Where left you the Marquis de Condillac?” she asked the fellow.

“Where did you leave the Marquis de Condillac?” she asked the guy.

“At La Rochette, madame,” the courier answered,’ and his answer brought Marius to his feet with an oath.

“At La Rochette, ma’am,” the courier replied, and his answer caused Marius to jump to his feet with an oath.

“So near?” he cried out. But the Dowager’s glance remained calm and untroubled.

“So close?” he exclaimed. But the Dowager's look stayed calm and unaffected.

“How does it happen that he did not hasten himself, to Condillac?” she asked.

“How is it that he didn't rush over to Condillac?” she asked.

“I do not know, madame. I did not see Monsieur le Marquis. It was his servant brought me that letter with orders to ride hither.”

“I don’t know, ma'am. I didn’t see Monsieur le Marquis. It was his servant who brought me that letter with instructions to ride here.”

Marius approached his mother, his brow clouded.

Marius walked up to his mother, looking worried.

“Let us see what he says,” he suggested anxiously. But his mother did not heed him. She stood balancing the package in her hand.

“Let’s see what he says,” he suggested anxiously. But his mother ignored him. She stood there, balancing the package in her hand.

“Can you tell us, then, nothing of Monsieur le Marquis?”

“Can you tell us anything about Monsieur le Marquis?”

“Nothing more than I have told you, madame.”

“Nothing more than what I’ve told you, ma'am.”

She bade Marius call Fortunio, and then dismissed the courier, bidding her captain see to his refreshment.

She asked Marius to call Fortunio, and then sent the courier away, telling her captain to take care of his refreshments.

Then, alone at last with her son, she hastily tore the covering from the letter, unfolded it and read. And Marius, moved by anxiety, came to stand beside and just behind her, where he too might read. The letter ran:

Then, finally alone with her son, she quickly ripped open the letter, unfolded it, and began to read. Marius, filled with anxiety, stepped next to her and slightly behind so he could read it too. The letter said:

“MY VERY DEAR MARQUISE,—I do not doubt but that it will pleasure you to hear that I am on my way home, and that but for a touch of fever that has detained us here at La Rochette, I should be at Condillac as soon as the messenger who is the bearer of these presents. A courier from Paris found me a fortnight since in Milan, with letters setting forth that my father had been dead six months, and that it was considered expedient at Court that I should return home forthwith to assume the administration of Condillac. I am lost in wonder that a communication of this nature should have been addressed to me from Paris instead of from you, as surely it must have been your duty to advise me of my father’s decease at the time of that untoward event. I am cast down by grief at this evil news, and the summons from Court has brought me in all haste from Milan. The lack of news from Condillac has been for months a matter of surprise to me. My father’s death may be some explanation of this, but scarcely explanation enough. However, madame, I count upon it that you will be able to dispel such doubts as I am fostering. I count too, upon being at Condillac by the end of week, but I beg that neither you nor my dear Marius will allow this circumstance to make any difference to yourselves, just as, although I am returning to assume the government of Condillac as the Court has suggested to me, I hope that yourself and my dear brother will continue to make it your home for as long as it shall pleasure you. So long shall it pleasure me.

“MY VERY DEAR MARQUISE,—I don't doubt you'll be pleased to hear that I'm on my way home, and that if it weren't for a bit of fever that has kept us here at La Rochette, I would be in Condillac just as quickly as the messenger who brings you this letter. A courier from Paris found me a couple of weeks ago in Milan with letters saying my father has been dead for six months, and that the Court thinks I should return home immediately to take over the management of Condillac. I'm amazed that I received this news from Paris instead of from you, as it surely should have been your duty to inform me of my father's passing at the time it happened. I'm deeply saddened by this tragic news, and the call from the Court has rushed me back from Milan. The lack of news from Condillac for months has surprised me. My father's death might explain it, but not completely. However, dear lady, I trust you will clarify any doubts I have. I also expect to be in Condillac by the end of the week, but I ask that neither you nor my dear Marius let this circumstance affect you. Even though I’m returning to take on the government of Condillac as the Court has suggested, I hope you and my dear brother will continue to make it your home for as long as it makes you happy. It will make me happy, too.

“I am, my dear marquise, your very humble and very affectionate servant and stepson,

“I am, my dear marquise, your very humble and very affectionate servant and stepson,

“FLORIMOND”

“Florimond”

When she had read to the end, the Dowager turned back and read aloud the passage: “However, madame, I count upon it that you will be able to dispel such doubts as I am fostering.” She looked at her son, who had shifted his position, so that he was now confronting her.

When she finished reading, the Dowager flipped back and read the passage aloud: “However, madame, I trust that you will be able to clear up any doubts I have.” She glanced at her son, who had moved to face her directly.

“He has his suspicions that all is not as it should be,” sneered Marius.

"He's got a feeling that things aren't quite right," Marius scoffed.

“Yet his tone is amiable throughout. It cannot be that they said too much in that letter from Paris.” A little trill of bitter laughter escaped her. “We are to continue to make this our home for as long as it shall pleasure us. So long shall it pleasure him!”

“Yet his tone is friendly throughout. It can't be that they said too much in that letter from Paris.” A little burst of bitter laughter escaped her. “We're meant to keep making this our home for as long as it pleases us. As long as it pleases him!”

Then, with a sudden seriousness, she folded the letter and, putting her hands behind her, looked up into her son’s face.

Then, with a sudden seriousness, she folded the letter and, putting her hands behind her, looked up into her son’s face.

“Well?” she asked. “What are you going to do?”

“Well?” she asked. “What are you going to do?”

“Strange that he makes no mention of Valerie” said Marius pensively.

“It's odd that he doesn't mention Valerie,” Marius said thoughtfully.

“Pooh! A Condillac thinks lightly of his women. What are you going to do?”

“Pooh! A Condillac doesn't take his women seriously. What are you going to do?”

His handsome countenance, so marvellously like her own, was overcast. He looked gloomily at his mother for a moment; then with a slight twitch of the shoulders he turned and moved past her slowly in the direction of the hearth. He leaned his elbow on the overmantel and rested his brow against his clenched right hand, and stood so awhile in moody thought. She watched him, a frown between her arrogant eyes.

His handsome face, remarkably similar to hers, was downcast. He looked sadly at his mother for a moment; then with a slight shrug, he turned and walked slowly toward the fireplace. He leaned his elbow on the mantel and rested his forehead against his clenched right hand, standing there in deep thought. She watched him, a frown between her haughty eyes.

“Aye, ponder it,” said she. “He is at La Rochette, within a day’s ride, and only detained there by a touch of fever. In any case he promises to be here by the end of the week. By Saturday, then, Condillac will have passed out of our power; it will be lost to you irretrievably. Will you lose La Vauvraye as well?”

“Yeah, think about it,” she said. “He’s at La Rochette, just a day’s ride away, and he’s only held up there by a slight fever. In any case, he says he’ll be here by the end of the week. By Saturday, then, Condillac will be out of our reach; it will be gone for you forever. Are you going to lose La Vauvraye too?”

He let his hand fall to his side, and turned, fully to face her.

He let his hand drop to his side and turned to face her completely.

“What can I do? What can we do?” he asked, a shade of petulance in his question.

“What can I do? What can we do?” he asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

She stepped close up to him and rested her hand lightly upon his shoulder.

She stepped closer to him and placed her hand gently on his shoulder.

“You have had three months in which to woo that girl, and you have tarried sadly over it, Marius. You have now at most three days in which to accomplish it. What will you do?”

“You’ve had three months to win that girl over, and you've wasted so much time on it, Marius. Now you have at most three days to get it done. What’s your plan?”

“I have been maladroit perhaps,” he said, with bitterness. “I have been over-patient with her. I have counted too much upon the chance of Florimond’s being dead, as seemed from the utter lack of news of him. Yet what could I do? Carry her off by force and compel at the dagger’s point some priest to marry us?”

“I might have been clumsy,” he said, with bitterness. “I’ve been too patient with her. I’ve relied too heavily on the possibility that Florimond is dead, considering how there’s been no news about him. But what else could I do? Kidnap her and force some priest at gunpoint to marry us?”

She moved her hand from his shoulder and smiled, as if she derided him and his heat.

She moved her hand from his shoulder and smiled, as if she mocked him and his intensity.

“You want for invention, Marius,” said she. “And yet I beg that you will exert your mind, or Sunday next shall find us well-nigh homeless. I’ll take no charity from the Marquis de Condillac, nor, I think, will you.”

“You need to be more creative, Marius,” she said. “And yet I ask you to really think, or by next Sunday, we might find ourselves almost homeless. I won’t accept charity from the Marquis de Condillac, nor do I think you will either.”

“If all fails,” said he, “we have still your house in Touraine.”

“If everything goes wrong,” he said, “we still have your house in Touraine.”

“My house?” she echoed, her voice shrill with scorn. “My hovel, you would say. Could you abide there—in such a sty?”

“My house?” she repeated, her voice sharp with contempt. “My dump, you mean. Could you stand to live there—in such a mess?”

Vertudieu! If all else failed, we might be glad of it.”

Vertudieu! If everything else goes wrong, we might appreciate it.”

“Glad of it? Not I, for one. Yet all else will fail unless you bestir yourself in the next three days. Condillac is as good as lost to you already, since Florimond is upon the threshold. La Vauvraye most certainly will be lost to you as well unless you make haste to snatch it in the little moment that is left you.”

“Happy about it? Not me, that’s for sure. But everything else will fail unless you get moving in the next three days. Condillac is pretty much lost to you already, since Florimond is right at the door. La Vauvraye will definitely be lost to you too unless you hurry to grab it in the little time that you have left.”

“Can I achieve the impossible, madame?” he cried, and his impatience waxed beneath this unreasonable insistence of his mother’s.

“Can I do the impossible, ma'am?” he shouted, and his frustration grew under his mother's unreasonable insistence.

“Who asks it of you?”

“Who’s asking you that?”

“Do not you, madame?”

"Don't you, madam?"

“I? Pish! All that I urge is that you take Valerie across the border into Savoy where you can find a priest to marry you, and get it done this side of Saturday.”

“I? Please! All I’m saying is that you take Valerie across the border into Savoy where you can find a priest to marry you, and get it done before Saturday.”

“And is not that the impossible? She will not go with me, as you well know, madame.”

“And isn’t that the impossible? She’s not going to come with me, as you know very well, ma'am.”

There was a moment’s silence. The Dowager shot him a glance; then her eyes fell. Her bosom stirred as if some strange excitement moved her. Fear and shame were her emotions; for a way she knew by which mademoiselle might be induced to go with him—not only willingly, but eagerly, she thought—to the altar. But she was his mother, and even her harsh nature shuddered before the task of instructing him in this vile thing. Why had the fool not wit enough to see it for himself?

There was a brief silence. The Dowager gave him a look; then her gaze dropped. Her chest heaved as if some unusual excitement stirred within her. Fear and shame were her feelings; she knew a way to persuade mademoiselle to accompany him—not just willingly, but enthusiastically, she believed—to the altar. But she was his mother, and even her tough nature recoiled at the thought of teaching him this terrible thing. Why didn’t the fool have enough sense to figure it out on his own?

Observing her silence Marius smiled sardonically.

Observing her silence, Marius smiled with sarcasm.

“You may well ponder it,” said he. “It is an easy matter to tell me what I should do. Tell me, rather, how it should be done.”

“You might think about it,” he said. “It's easy to tell me what I should do. Instead, tell me how it should be done.”

His blindness stirred her anger, and her anger whelmed her hesitation.

His blindness ignited her anger, and her anger overwhelmed her hesitation.

“Were I in your place, Marius, I should find a way,” said she, in a voice utterly expressionless, her eyes averted ever from his own.

“ If I were you, Marius, I would find a way,” she said, her voice completely emotionless, her eyes always turned away from his.

He scanned her curiously. Her agitation was plain to him, and it puzzled him, as did the downcast glance of eyes usually so bold and insolent in their gaze. Then he pondered her tone, so laden with expression by its very expressionlessness, and suddenly a flood of light broke upon his mind, revealing very clearly and hideously her meaning. He caught his breath with a sudden gasp and blenched a little. Then his lips tightened suddenly.

He looked at her with curiosity. Her anxiety was obvious to him, and it confused him, just like her averted gaze that was usually so bold and defiant. Then he thought about her tone, which was full of meaning despite sounding so flat, and suddenly it all clicked in his mind, making her meaning clear and disturbing. He gasped sharply and paled slightly. Then his lips pressed together tightly.

“In that case, madame,” he said, after a pause, and speaking as if he were still without revelation of her meaning, “I can but regret that you are not in my place. For, as it is, I am thinking we shall have to make the best of the hovel in Touraine.”

“In that case, ma'am,” he said after a pause, speaking as if he still didn't understand what she meant, “I can only regret that you’re not in my position. Because, as it stands, I'm thinking we'll have to make the best of the cottage in Touraine.”

She bit her lip in the intensity of her chagrin and shame. She was no fool, nor did she imagine from his words that her meaning had been lost upon him. She knew that he had understood, and that he chose to pretend that he had not. She looked up suddenly, her dark eyes blazing, a splash of colour in either cheek.

She bit her lip in frustration and embarrassment. She wasn't naïve, nor did she think he hadn’t grasped what she meant from his words. She knew he understood and was choosing to act like he didn’t. She looked up suddenly, her dark eyes shining with intensity, a splash of color on each cheek.

“Fool!” she snapped at him; “you lily-livered fool! Are you indeed my son? Are you—by God!—that you talk so lightly of yielding?” She advanced a step in his direction. “Through your cowardice you may be content to spend your days in beggary; not so am I; nor shall I be, so long as I have an arm and a voice. You may go hence if your courage fails you outright; but I’ll throw up the bridge and entrench myself within these walls. Florimond de Condillac sets no foot in here while I live; and if he should come within range of musket-shot, it will be the worse for him.”

“Fool!” she snapped at him; “you cowardly fool! Are you really my son? Are you—God!—actually talking so casually about giving up?” She took a step toward him. “You might be okay spending your life in poverty because of your cowardice; I won’t be, as long as I have an arm and a voice. You can leave if you’re that afraid; but I’ll destroy the bridge and barricade myself inside these walls. Florimond de Condillac won’t set foot in here while I’m alive; and if he comes within range of a musket, it’ll be the worse for him.”

“I think you are mad, madame—mad so to talk of resisting him, as you are mad to call me coward. I’ll leave you till you are come to a more tranquil frame of mind.” And turning upon his heel, his face on fire from the lash of her contempt, he strode down the hall and passed out, leaving her alone.

“I think you’re crazy, ma’am—crazy to talk about resisting him, just as you’re crazy to call me a coward. I’ll leave you until you’re in a calmer state of mind.” And turning on his heel, his face burning from the sting of her contempt, he walked down the hall and left, leaving her alone.

White again, with heaving bosom and clenched hands, she stood a moment where he had left her, then dropped into a chair, and taking her chin in her hand she rested her elbow on her knee. Thus she remained, the firelight tinting her perfect profile, on which little might be read of the storm that was raging in her soul. Another woman in her place would have sought relief in tears, but tears came rarely to the beautiful eyes of the Marquise de Condillac.

White again, with a heaving chest and clenched hands, she stood for a moment where he had left her, then dropped into a chair and propped her chin on her hand, resting her elbow on her knee. She stayed like that, the firelight highlighting her perfect profile, which revealed little of the turmoil within her. Another woman in her situation might have found comfort in tears, but tears rarely came to the beautiful eyes of the Marquise de Condillac.

She sat there until the sun had passed from the windows behind her and the corners of the room were lost in the quickening shadows. At last she was disturbed by the entrance of a lackey, who announced that Monsieur le Comte de Tressan, Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny, was come to Condillac.

She sat there until the sun moved away from the windows behind her, leaving the corners of the room fading into the growing shadows. Finally, she was interrupted by the arrival of a servant, who announced that Monsieur le Comte de Tressan, Lord Seneschal of Dauphiny, had arrived at Condillac.

She bade the fellow call help to clear the board, where still was set their interrupted noontide meal, and then to admit the Seneschal. With her back to the stirring, bustling servants she stood, pensively regarding the flames, and a smile that was mocking rather than aught else spread upon her face.

She told the guy to get help to clear the table, where their interrupted lunch was still sitting, and then to let the Seneschal in. With her back to the busy, bustling servants, she stood, thoughtfully watching the flames, and a smile that was more mocking than anything else spread across her face.

If all else failed her, she told herself, there would be no Touraine hovel for her. She could always be Comtesse de Tressan. Let Marius work out alone the punishment of his cowardice.

If everything else fell apart, she reassured herself, she wouldn't end up in a rundown place in Touraine. She could always be the Comtesse de Tressan. Let Marius figure out the consequences of his cowardice on his own.

Away in the Northern Tower, where mademoiselle was lodged, she sat in eager talk with Garnache, who had returned unobserved and successful from his journey of espionage.

Away in the Northern Tower, where the young lady was staying, she sat in excited conversation with Garnache, who had returned unnoticed and successfully from his spying mission.

He had told her what from the conversation of Marius and his mother he had learned touching the contents of that letter. Florimond lay as near as La Rochette, detained there by a touch of fever, but promising to be at Condillac by the end of the week. Since that was so, Valerie opined there was no longer the need to put themselves to the trouble of the escape they had planned. Let them wait until Florimond came.

He told her what he had learned from the conversation between Marius and his mother about the contents of that letter. Florimond was close by in La Rochette, held up by a slight fever, but he promised he would be at Condillac by the end of the week. Given that, Valerie thought there was no longer any need for them to go through the trouble of the escape they had planned. They should just wait for Florimond to arrive.

But Garnache shook his head. He had heard more; and for all that he accounted her at present safe from Marius, yet he made no false estimate of that supple gentleman’s character, was not deluded by his momentary show of niceness. As the time of Florimond’s arrival grew nearer, he thought it very possible that Marius might be rendered desperate. There was grave danger in remaining. He said naught of this, yet he convinced mademoiselle that it were best to go.

But Garnache shook his head. He had heard more, and even though he believed she was currently safe from Marius, he didn’t underestimate that smooth guy’s character and wasn’t fooled by his temporary display of kindness. As Florimond’s arrival got closer, he thought it was quite possible that Marius might get desperate. There was serious danger in staying. He didn’t say anything about this, but he convinced mademoiselle that it would be best to leave.

“Though there will no longer be the need of a toilsome journey as far as Paris,” he concluded. “A four hours’ ride to La Rochette, and you may embrace your betrothed.”

“Though you won’t have to make a long and exhausting trip to Paris anymore,” he concluded. “Just a four-hour ride to La Rochette, and you can be with your fiancé.”

“Did he speak of me in his letter, know you, monsieur?” she inquired.

“Did he mention me in his letter, you know, sir?” she asked.

“I heard them say that he did not,” Garnache replied. “But it may well be that he had good reason. He may suspect more than he has written.”

“I heard them say that he didn't,” Garnache replied. “But it’s possible he had good reason. He might suspect more than he’s written.”

“In that case,” she asked—and there was a wounded note in her voice—“Why should a touch of fever keep him at La Rochette? Would a touch of fever keep you from the woman you loved, monsieur, if you knew, or even suspected, that she was in durance?”

“In that case,” she asked—and there was a hurt tone in her voice—“Why would a slight fever keep him at La Rochette? Would a slight fever stop you from being with the woman you loved, sir, if you knew, or even suspected, that she was being held captive?”

“I do not know, mademoiselle. I am an old man who has never loved, and so it would be unfair of me to pass judgment upon lovers. That they think not as other folk is notorious; their minds are for the time disordered.”

“I don't know, miss. I'm an old man who has never loved, so it wouldn't be fair for me to judge lovers. It's well-known that they don't think like other people; their minds are in a state of confusion for the time being.”

Nevertheless he looked at her where she sat by the window, so gentle, so lissome, so sweet, and so frail, and he had a shrewd notion that were he Florimond de Condillac, whether he feared her in durance or not, not the fever, nor the plague itself should keep him for the best part of a week at La Rochette within easy ride of her.

Nevertheless, he looked at her sitting by the window, so gentle, so graceful, so sweet, and so delicate, and he had a sharp feeling that if he were Florimond de Condillac, whether he was afraid of her being confined or not, neither fever nor plague would stop him from spending most of a week at La Rochette, just a short ride away from her.

She smiled gently at his words, and turned the conversation to the matter that imported most.

She smiled softly at what he said and shifted the conversation to the topic that mattered most.

“Tonight then, it is determined that we are to go?”

“Tonight, it’s settled that we’re going?”

“At midnight or a little after. Be in readiness, mademoiselle, and do not keep me waiting when I rap upon your door. Haste may be of importance.”

“At midnight or shortly after. Be ready, miss, and don’t make me wait when I knock on your door. It’s important to hurry.”

“You may count upon me, my friend,” she answered him, and stirred by a sudden impulse she held out her hand. “You have been very good to me, Monsieur de Garnache. You have made life very different for me since your coming. I had it in my mind to blame you once for your rashness in returning alone. I was a little fool. You can never know the peace that has come to me from having you at hand. The fears, the terrors that possessed me before you came have all been dispelled in this last week that you have been my sentry in two senses.”

“You can count on me, my friend,” she replied, and, feeling a sudden urge, she reached out her hand. “You’ve been so kind to me, Monsieur de Garnache. You’ve changed my life so much since you arrived. I used to think I should blame you for being reckless and coming back alone. I was being foolish. You’ll never understand the peace I’ve found just having you here. The fears and anxieties that consumed me before you came have all vanished in this last week while you’ve been my protector in more ways than one.”

He took the hand she held out to him, and looked down at her out of his grimy, disfigured face, an odd tenderness stirring him. He felt as might have felt a father towards his daughter—at least, so thought he then.

He took her outstretched hand and looked down at her from his dirty, scarred face, feeling a strange tenderness rise within him. He felt something like what a father might feel for his daughter—at least, that's what he thought at that moment.

“Child,” he answered her, “you overrate it. I have done no less than I could do, no more than any other would have done.”

“Kid,” he replied to her, “you're overestimating it. I've done no less than I could have, and no more than anyone else would have.”

“Yet more than Florimond has done—and he my betrothed. A touch of fever was excuse enough to keep him at La Rochette, whilst the peril of death did not suffice to deter you from coming hither.”

“Yet you've done more than Florimond—and he's my fiancé. A little fever was enough to keep him at La Rochette, while the threat of death didn’t stop you from coming here.”

“You forget, mademoiselle, that, maybe, he does not know your circumstances.”

“You're forgetting, miss, that he might not know your situation.”

“Maybe he does not,” said she, with a half-sigh. Then she looked up into his face again. “I am sad at the thought of going, monsieur,” she surprised him by saying.

“Maybe he doesn’t,” she said with a half-sigh. Then she looked up into his face again. “I’m sad about the idea of leaving, sir,” she surprised him by saying.

“Sad?” he cried. Then he laughed. “But what can there be to sadden you?”

“Sad?” he exclaimed. Then he laughed. “But what could possibly make you sad?”

“This, monsieur: that after to-night it is odds I shall never see you more.” She said it without hesitation and without coquetry, for her upbringing had been simple and natural in an atmosphere different far from that in which had been reared the courtly women he had known. “You will return to Paris and the great world, and I shall live out my life in this, little corner of Dauphiny. You will forget me in the bustle of your career, monsieur; but I shall always hold your memory very dear and very gratefully. You are the only friend I have ever known since my father died excepting Florimond, though it is so long since I have seen him, and he never came to me in times of stress as you have done.”

“This, sir: after tonight, it’s likely I will never see you again.” She said it without hesitation and without any flirtation, as her upbringing had been straightforward and genuine, far from the environment that shaped the elegant women he was used to. “You’ll go back to Paris and the hustle and bustle of high society, and I’ll spend my life in this little part of Dauphiny. You’ll forget me amid the excitement of your career, sir; but I will always cherish and remember you with gratitude. You are the only friend I’ve had since my father passed away, besides Florimond, although it’s been ages since I’ve seen him, and he never came to me in difficult times like you have.”

“Mademoiselle,” he answered, touched despite himself more touched than he could have believed possible to his callous, world-worn nature—“you make me very proud; you make me feel a little better than I am, for if I have earned your regard and friendship, there must be some good in old Garnache. Believe me, mademoiselle, I too shall not forget.”

“Mademoiselle,” he replied, surprisingly moved despite his hardened, experienced nature—“you make me very proud; you make me feel a bit better than I actually am, because if I’ve earned your respect and friendship, there has to be some good in old Garnache. Trust me, mademoiselle, I won’t forget either.”

And thereafter they remained a spell in silence, she sitting by the window, gazing out into the bright October sky, he standing by her chair, thoughtfully considering her brown head so gracefully set upon her little shoulders. A feeling came to him that was odd and unusual; he sought to interpret it, and he supposed it to mean that he wished that at some time in the dim past he might have married some woman who would have borne him for daughter such a one as this.

And then they stayed quiet for a while, she sitting by the window, looking out at the bright October sky, and he standing by her chair, thoughtfully observing her brown hair so elegantly resting on her small shoulders. He felt something strange and unfamiliar; he tried to understand it, and he figured it meant that he wished he had married some woman in the distant past who would have given him a daughter like her.





CHAPTER XV. THE CONFERENCE

The matter that brought Monsieur de Tressan to Condillac—and brought him in most fearful haste—was the matter of the courier who had that day arrived at the chateau.

The issue that brought Monsieur de Tressan to Condillac—and brought him there in a great hurry—was the arrival of the courier who showed up that day at the chateau.

News of it had reached the ears of my Lord Seneschal. His mind had been a prey to uneasiness concerning this business of rebellion in which he had so rashly lent a hand, and he was anxious to know whence came this courier and what news he brought. But for all his haste he had paused—remembering it was the Marquise he went to visit—to don the gorgeous yellow suit with the hanging sleeves which he had had from Paris, and the crimson sash he had bought at Taillemant’s, all in the very latest mode.

News of it had reached my Lord Seneschal. He had been feeling anxious about this rebellion he had hastily gotten involved in, and he wanted to know where this courier came from and what news he brought. Despite his urgency, he took a moment to remember that he was going to visit the Marquise, so he changed into his stunning yellow suit with the flowing sleeves that he had bought from Paris, along with the crimson sash he picked up at Taillemant’s, all in the latest fashion.

Thus arrayed, his wig well curled and a clump of it caught in ribbon of flame-coloured silk on the left side, his sword hanging from belt and carriages richly wrought with gold, and the general courtier-like effect rather marred by the heavy riding-boots which he would have liked to leave behind yet was constrained to wear, he presented himself before the Dowager, hiding his anxiety in a melting smile, and the latter in the profoundest of bows.

Thus dressed, his wig neatly curled with a bunch of it secured by a flame-colored silk ribbon on the left side, his sword hanging from his belt and his ornate carriages embellished with gold, the overall courtier-like effect was somewhat ruined by the heavy riding boots he wished he could leave behind but felt he had to wear. He approached the Dowager, concealing his anxiety with a warm smile, while she responded with an extremely deep bow.

The graciousness of his reception overwhelmed him almost, for in his supreme vanity he lacked the wit to see that this cordiality might be dictated by no more than the need they had of him at Condillac. A lackey placed a great chair for him by the fire that he might warm himself after his evening ride, and the Dowager, having ordered lights, sat herself opposite him with the hearth between them.

The warmth of his reception almost overwhelmed him, as his extreme vanity made him blind to the fact that this friendliness might just stem from their need for him at Condillac. A servant brought over a large chair for him by the fire so he could warm up after his evening ride, and the Dowager, having turned on the lights, sat down across from him with the fire separating them.

He simpered awhile and toyed with trivialities of speech before he gave utterance to the matter that absorbed him. Then, at last, when they were alone, he loosed the question that was bubbling on his lips.

He smiled for a bit and played with small talk before finally bringing up the issue that was on his mind. Then, when they were finally alone, he asked the question that had been on his mind.

“I hear a courier came to Condillac to-day.”

“I heard a courier came to Condillac today.”

For answer she told him what he sought to learn, whence came that courier, and what the message that he brought.

For an answer, she told him what he wanted to know, where that messenger came from, and what the message was that he delivered.

“And so, Monsieur de Tressan,” she ended, “my days at Condillac are numbered.”

“And so, Mr. de Tressan,” she concluded, “my time at Condillac is limited.”

“Why so?” he asked, “since you say that Florimond has adopted towards you a friendly tone. Surely he would not drive his father’s widow hence?”

“Why’s that?” he asked. “You say Florimond has been friendly towards you. Surely he wouldn’t send his father’s widow away?”

She smiled at the fire in a dreamy, pensive manner.

She smiled at the fire in a thoughtful, dreamy way.

“No,” said she, “he would not drive me hence. He has offered me the shelter of Condillac for as long as it may pleasure me to make it my home.”

“No,” she said, “he wouldn’t kick me out. He’s offered me the shelter of Condillac for as long as I’d like to make it my home.”

“Excellent!” he exclaimed, rubbing his little fat hands and screwing the little features of his huge red face into the grotesque semblance of a smile. “What need to talk of going, then?”

“Awesome!” he said, rubbing his chubby hands and twisting the small features of his big red face into a ridiculous smile. “Why bother talking about leaving, then?”

“What need?” she echoed, in a voice dull and concentrated. “Do you ask that, Tressan? Do you think I should elect to live upon the charity of this man?”

“What need?” she repeated, her voice flat and focused. “Are you really asking that, Tressan? Do you think I would choose to live off this man's charity?”

For all that the Lord Seneschal may have been dull-witted, yet he had wit enough to penetrate to the very marrow of her meaning.

For all that the Lord Seneschal may have been slow, he had enough smarts to get to the core of her meaning.

“You must hate Florimond very bitterly,” said he. She shrugged her shoulders.

“You must really hate Florimond,” he said. She shrugged her shoulders.

“I possess, I think, the faculty of feeling strongly. I can love well, monsieur, and I can hate well. It is one or the other with me. And as cordially as I love my own son Marius, as cordially do I detest this coxcomb Florimond.”

“I believe I have the ability to feel deeply. I can love intensely, sir, and I can hate just as intensely. It's one or the other for me. As much as I love my son Marius, I equally detest this show-off Florimond.”

She expressed no reasons for her hatred of her late husband’s elder son. Hers were not reasons that could easily be put into words. They were little reasons, trivial grains of offence which through long years had accumulated into a mountain. They had their beginning in the foolish grievance that had its birth with her own son, when she had realized that but for that rosy-cheeked, well-grown boy borne to the Marquis by his first wife, Marius would have been heir to Condillac. Her love of her own child and her ambitions for him, her keen desire to see him fill an exalted position in the world, caused her a thousand times a day to wish his half-brother dead. Yet Florimond had flourished and grown, and as he grew he manifested a character which, with all its imperfections, was more lovable than the nature of her own offspring. And their common father had never seen aught but the faults of Marius and the virtues of Florimond. She had resented this, and Marius had resented it; and Marius, having inherited with his mother’s beauty his mother’s arrogant, dominant spirit, had returned with insolence such admonitions as from time to time his father gave him, and thus the breach had grown. Later, since he could not be heir to Condillac, the Marquise’s eyes, greedy of advancement for him, had fallen covetously upon the richer La Vauvraye, whose lord had then no son, whose heiress was a little girl.

She didn’t explain why she hated her late husband’s older son. Her reasons were not something she could easily articulate. They were small, trivial offenses that had piled up over the years into a huge burden. It all started with the silly grievance that arose with her own son when she realized that if it weren't for the rosy-cheeked, well-built boy born to the Marquis and his first wife, Marius would have been the heir to Condillac. Her love for her child and her ambitions for him, along with her strong desire to see him achieve a prominent position in society, made her wish his half-brother was dead a thousand times a day. Yet Florimond thrived and grew, and as he did, he showed a character that, despite its flaws, was more lovable than her own son’s nature. Their shared father had only seen Marius’s faults and Florimond’s virtues. She resented this, and Marius did too; having inherited not only his mother’s beauty but also her proud, dominating spirit, he reacted with defiance to the occasional reprimands his father gave him, and the rift between them deepened. Later, since he couldn’t be the heir to Condillac, the Marquise cast her greedy eyes on the wealthier La Vauvraye, whose lord had no son at that time and whose heiress was just a little girl.

By an alliance easy to compass, since the lords of Condillac and La Vauvraye were lifelong friends, Marius’s fortunes might handsomely have been mended. Yet when she herself bore the suggestion of it to the Marquis, he had seized upon it, approved it, but adopted it for Florimond’s benefit instead.

By a simple alliance, since the lords of Condillac and La Vauvraye were lifelong friends, Marius's situation could have improved nicely. However, when she brought the idea to the Marquis, he embraced it, approved it, but decided to use it for Florimond's benefit instead.

Thereafter war had raged fiercely in the family of Condillac—a war between the Marquis and Florimond on the one side, and the Marquise and Marius on the other. And so bitterly was it waged that it was by the old Marquis’s suggestion that at last Florimond had gone upon his travels to see the world and carry arms in foreign service.

Thereafter, war broke out fiercely in the Condillac family—a clash between the Marquis and Florimond on one side, and the Marquise and Marius on the other. It was fought so bitterly that it was at the old Marquis’s suggestion that Florimond eventually set off on his travels to see the world and serve in foreign military campaigns.

Her hopes that he would take his death, as was a common thing when warring, rose high—so high as to become almost assurance, a thing to be reckoned with. Florimond would return no more, and her son should fill the place to which he was entitled by his beauty of person and the high mental gifts his doting mother saw in him.

Her hopes that he would accept his death, as often happened in battle, grew strong—so strong they almost turned into certainty, something to be reckoned with. Florimond wouldn't return, and her son would take the position he deserved because of his looks and the exceptional talents his proud mother believed he had.

Yet the months grew into years, and at long intervals full of hope for the Marquise news came of Florimond, and the news was ever that he was well and thriving, gathering honours and drinking deep of life.

Yet the months turned into years, and at long intervals filled with hope for the Marquise, news came about Florimond, and it was always that he was doing well and thriving, gaining honors and fully enjoying life.

And now, at last, when matters seemed to have been tumbled into her lap that she might dispose of them as she listed; now, when in her anxiety to see her son supplant his step-brother in the possession of La Vauvraye—if not, perhaps, in that of Condillac as well she had done a rashness which might end in making her and Marius outlaws, news came that this hated Florimond was at the door; tardily returned, yet returned in time to overthrow her schemes and to make her son the pauper that her husband’s will had seemed to aim at rendering him.

And now, finally, when everything seemed to have landed in her lap for her to handle as she wished; now, in her eagerness to see her son take his step-brother's place at La Vauvraye—if not, perhaps, at Condillac too—she had made a risky move that could end up turning her and Marius into outlaws. News came that this despised Florimond was at the door; he had returned late, but just in time to ruin her plans and to make her son the beggar that her husband's will had seemed to want him to be.

Her mind skimmed lightly over all these matters, seeking somewhere some wrong that should stand out stark and glaring, upon which she might seize, and offer it to the Seneschal as an explanation of her hatred. But nowhere could she find the thing she sought. Her hatred had for foundation a material too impalpable to be fashioned into words. Tressan’s voice aroused her from her thoughts.

Her mind floated over all these issues, trying to find a clear wrong that stood out, something she could pinpoint and present to the Seneschal as a reason for her hatred. But she couldn’t find what she was looking for. Her hatred was based on something too vague to put into words. Tressan’s voice pulled her back from her thoughts.

“Have you laid no plans, madame?” he asked her. “It were surely a madness now to attempt to withstand the Marquis.”

“Have you made no plans, ma’am?” he asked her. “It would be crazy to try to stand against the Marquis right now.”

“The Marquis? Ah yes—Florimond.” She sat forward out of the shadows in which her great chair enveloped her, and let candle and firelight play about the matchless beauty of her perfect face. There was a flush upon it, the flush of battle; and she was about to tell the Seneschal that not while one stone of Condillac should stand upon another, not while a gasp of breath remained in her frail body, would she surrender. But she checked her rashness. Well might it be that in the end she should abandon such a purpose. Tressan was ugly as a toad, the most absurd, ridiculous bridegroom that ever led woman to the altar. Yet rumour ran that he was rich, and as a last resource, for the sake of his possessions she might bring herself to endure his signal shortcomings.

“The Marquis? Oh right—Florimond.” She leaned forward out of the shadows where her large chair surrounded her, letting the candle and firelight highlight the stunning beauty of her flawless face. There was a flush on her cheeks, the flush of a fighter; she was about to tell the Seneschal that as long as even one stone of Condillac stood on another, and as long as there was still breath in her fragile body, she would not give up. But she held back her impulsiveness. It was entirely possible that in the end, she would abandon such a goal. Tressan was as unattractive as a toad, the most ridiculous bridegroom who had ever led a woman to the altar. Yet rumors said he was wealthy, and as a last resort, for the sake of his fortune, she might be able to tolerate his obvious flaws.

“I have taken no resolve as yet,” said she, in a wistful voice. “I founded hopes upon Marius which Marius threatens to frustrate. I think I had best resign myself to the poverty of my Touraine home.”

“I haven't made any decisions yet,” she said with a longing tone. “I placed my hopes on Marius, but he seems ready to let me down. I think it's best if I accept the poverty of my home in Touraine.”

And then the Seneschal realized that the time was now. The opportunity he might have sought in vain was almost thrust upon him. In the spirit he blessed Florimond for returning so opportunely; in the flesh he rose from the chair and, without more ado, he cast himself upon his knees before the Dowager. He cast himself down, and the Dowager experienced a faint stirring of surprise that she heard no flop such as must attend the violent falling of so fat a body. But the next instant, realizing the purpose of his absurd posture, she shrank back with a faint gasp, and her face was mercifully blurred to his sight once more amid the shadows of her chair. Thus was he spared the look of utter loathing, of unconquerable, irrepressible disgust that leapt into her countenance.

And then the Seneschal realized that the time had come. The opportunity he might have sought in vain was practically handed to him. In spirit, he thanked Florimond for arriving just in time; in body, he got up from the chair and, without further delay, fell to his knees in front of the Dowager. He threw himself down, and the Dowager felt a slight sense of surprise that she didn’t hear the usual thud that should accompany the sudden drop of such a heavy person. But in the next moment, realizing the reason for his ridiculous position, she recoiled with a small gasp, and her face was mercifully faded from his view once again in the shadows of her chair. This way, he was spared the look of complete loathing, of unbeatable, overwhelming disgust that flashed onto her face.

His voice quivered with ridiculous emotion, his little fat red fingers trembled as he outheld them in a theatrical gesture of supplication.

His voice shook with exaggerated emotion, his chubby red fingers trembled as he held them out in a dramatic gesture of begging.

“Never contemplate poverty, madame, until you have discarded me,” he implored her. “Say but that you will, and you shall be lady of Tressan. All that I have would prove but poor adornment to a beauty such as yours, and I should shrink from offering it you, were it not that, with it all, I can offer you the fondest heart in France. Marquise—Clotilde, I cast myself humbly at your feet. Do with me as you will. I love you.”

“Don't think about being poor, ma'am, until you've let me go,” he begged her. “Just say the word, and you can be the lady of Tressan. Everything I have would be a poor match for your beauty, and I would hesitate to offer it if not for the fact that, along with it all, I can give you the most loving heart in France. Marquise—Clotilde, I humbly lay myself at your feet. Do with me as you please. I love you.”

By an effort she crushed down her loathing of him—a loathing that grew a hundredfold as she beheld him now transformed by his amorousness into the semblance almost of a satyr—and listened to his foolish rantings.

With effort, she suppressed her dislike for him—a dislike that multiplied a hundred times as she saw him now changed by his infatuation into almost the appearance of a satyr—and listened to his ridiculous ramblings.

As Marquise de Condillac it hurt her pride to listen and not have him whipped for his audacity; as a woman it insulted her. Yet the Marquise and the woman she alike repressed. She would give him no answer—she could not, so near was she to fainting with disdain of him—yet must she give him hope against the time when, should all else fail, she might have to swallow the bitter draught he was now holding to her lips. So she temporized.

As the Marquise de Condillac, it hurt her pride to listen without having him punished for his boldness; as a woman, it offended her. Yet both the Marquise and the woman she represented held back. She wouldn’t respond to him—she couldn’t, as she was almost fainting with contempt for him—but she knew she had to give him some hope for the time when, if everything else failed, she might have to accept the bitter potion he was currently offering her. So she hesitated.

She controlled her voice into a tone of gentle sadness; she set a mask of sorrow upon her insolent face.

She softened her voice to sound gently sad; she put on a mask of sorrow over her defiant face.

“Monsieur, monsieur,” she sighed, and so far overcame her nausea as for an instant to touch his hand in a little gesture of caress, “you must not speak so to a widow of six months, nor must I listen.”

“Mister, mister,” she sighed, managing to push through her nausea just enough to briefly touch his hand in a gentle gesture, “you shouldn't talk like that to a widow of six months, and I shouldn't listen.”

The quivering grew in his hands and voice; but no longer did they shake through fear of a rebuff: they trembled now in the eager strength of the hope he gathered from her words. She was so beautiful, so peerless, so noble, so proud—and he so utterly unworthy—that naught but her plight had given him courage to utter his proposal. And she answered him in such terms!

The shaking in his hands and voice increased; but it was no longer fear of being rejected that made them tremble: they shook now with the excited strength of the hope he drew from her words. She was so beautiful, so unmatched, so noble, so proud—and he felt so completely unworthy—that only her situation had given him the courage to make his proposal. And she responded to him in such a way!

“You give me hope, Marquise? If I come again—?”

"You give me hope, Marquise? If I come back—?"

She sighed, and her face, which was once more within the light, showed a look of sad inquiry.

She sighed, and her face, which was once more in the light, showed a look of sorrowful curiosity.

“If I thought that what you have said, you have said out of pity, because you fear lest my necessities should hurt me, I could give you no hope at all. I have my pride, mon ami. But if what you have said you would still have said though I had continued mistress of Condillac, then, Tressan, you may repeat it to me hereafter, at a season when I may listen.”

“If I thought that what you said was out of pity because you were worried my needs would hurt me, I wouldn’t give you any hope at all. I have my pride, my friend. But if what you said is something you would have said even if I was still in charge of Condillac, then, Tressan, you may repeat it to me later when I’m ready to listen.”

His joy welled up and overflowed in him as overflows a river in time of spate.

His happiness bubbled up and spilled over like a river during a flood.

He bent forward, caught her hand, and bore it to his lips.

He leaned in, took her hand, and pressed it to his lips.

“Clotilde!” he cried, in a smothered voice; then the door opened, and Marius stepped into the long chamber.

“Clotilde!” he shouted, his voice muffled; then the door opened, and Marius walked into the long room.

At the creaking sound of the opening door the Seneschal bestirred himself to rise. Even the very young care not so to be surprised, how much less, then, a man well past the prime of life? He came up laboriously—the more laboriously by virtue of his very efforts to show himself still nimble in his mistress’s eyes. Upon the intruder he turned a crimson, furious face, perspiration gleaming like varnish on brow and nose. At sight of Marius, who stood arrested, scowling villainously upon the pair, the fire died suddenly from his glance.

At the sound of the creaking door, the Seneschal got himself ready to stand up. Even young people don’t like being caught off guard, so imagine how much less a man well past his prime! He stood up slowly—the more slowly because he was trying hard to appear spry in front of his mistress. He turned a bright red, angry face towards the intruder, sweat shining like varnish on his forehead and nose. When he saw Marius, who stood frozen, glaring fiercely at the two of them, the anger in his eyes suddenly faded.

“Ah, my dear Marius,” said he, with a flourish and an air of being mightily at his ease. But the young man’s eyes went over and beyond him to rest in a look of scrutiny upon his mother. She had risen too, and he had been in time to see the startled manner of her rising. In her cheeks there was a guilty flush, but her eyes boldly met and threw back her son’s regard.

“Ah, my dear Marius,” he said, with a flourish and a confident attitude. But the young man’s gaze skipped past him to focus intently on his mother. She had stood up as well, and he had caught her surprised reaction as she did. There was a guilty flush in her cheeks, but she met her son’s gaze directly and held it.

Marius came slowly down the room, and no word was spoken. The Seneschal cleared his throat with noisy nervousness. Madame stood hand on hip, the flush fading slowly, her glance resuming its habitual lazy insolence. By the fire Marius paused and kicked the logs into a blaze, regardless of the delicate fabric of his rosetted shoes.

Marius walked slowly into the room, and no one said a word. The Seneschal cleared his throat loudly, clearly anxious. Madame stood with her hand on her hip, the color fading slowly from her face, her look returning to its usual lazy defiance. By the fire, Marius stopped and kicked the logs to make them blaze, not caring about the delicate fabric of his rosetted shoes.

“Monsieur le Seneschal,” said madame calmly, “came to see us in the matter of the courier.”

“Monsieur le Seneschal,” said madame calmly, “came to see us about the courier.”

“Ah!” said Marius, with an insolent lifting of his brows and a sidelong look at Tressan; and Tressan registered in his heart a vow that when he should have come to wed the mother, he would not forget to take payment for that glance from her pert son.

“Ah!” said Marius, raising his eyebrows defiantly and giving Tressan a sideways glance; Tressan secretly promised himself that when he came to marry the mother, he would make sure to make her cheeky son pay for that look.

“Monsieur le Comte will remain and sup with us before riding back to Grenoble,” she added.

“Mr. Count will stay and have dinner with us before riding back to Grenoble,” she added.

“Ah!” said he again, in the same tone. And that for the moment was all he said. He remained by the fire, standing between them where he had planted himself in the flesh, as if to symbolize the attitude he intended in the spirit.

“Ah!” he said again, in the same way. And that was all he said for now. He stayed by the fire, standing between them where he had rooted himself, as if to represent the stance he planned to take in spirit.

But one chance he had, before supper was laid, of a word alone with his mother, in her own closet.

But he had one chance, before dinner was served, to have a word alone with his mother in her own room.

“Madame,” he said, his sternness mingling with alarm, “are you mad that you encourage the suit of this hedgehog Tressan?”

“Madam,” he said, his seriousness mixed with concern, “are you crazy to support the advances of this hedgehog Tressan?”

She looked him up and down with a deliberate eye, her lip curling a little.

She scanned him from head to toe with intent, her lip curling slightly.

“Surely, Marius, it is my own concern.”

“Of course, Marius, it’s my own issue.”

“Not so,” he answered her, and his grasp fastened almost viciously on her wrist. “I think that it is mine as well. Mother, bethink you,” and his tone changed to an imploring key, “bethink you what you would do! Would you—you—mate with such a thing as that?”

“Not at all,” he replied, gripping her wrist almost harshly. “I believe it belongs to me too. Mother, think about it,” and his tone shifted to one of desperation, “consider what you would do! Would you—you—partner with someone like that?”

His emphasis of the pronoun was very eloquent. Not in all the words of the French language could he have told her better how high he placed her in his thoughts, how utterly she must fall, how unutterably be soiled by an alliance with Tressan.

His emphasis on the pronoun was very powerful. No matter how he used the French language, he couldn't have expressed better how highly he regarded her, how completely she would fall, and how deeply she would be damaged by becoming involved with Tressan.

“I had hoped you would have saved me from it, Marius,” she answered him, her eyes seeming to gaze down into the depths of his. “At La Vauvraye I had hoped to live out my widowhood in tranquil dignity. But—” She let her arms fall sharply to her sides, and uttered a little sneering laugh.

“I had hoped you would save me from this, Marius,” she said, her eyes appearing to look deep into his. “At La Vauvraye, I wanted to live out my widowhood in peaceful dignity. But—” She let her arms drop sharply to her sides and let out a small, sarcastic laugh.

“But, mother,” he cried, “between the dignity of La Vauvraye and the indignity of Tressan, surely there is some middle course?”

“But, mom,” he shouted, “between the dignity of La Vauvraye and the shame of Tressan, there must be some middle ground?”

“Aye,” she answered scornfully, “starvation on a dunghill in Touraine—or something near akin to it, for which I have no stomach.”

“Aye,” she replied with disdain, “starvation on a dung heap in Touraine—or something similar to that, which I have no appetite for.”

He released her wrist and stood with bent head, clenching and unclenching his long white hands, and she watched him, watching in him the working of his proud and stubborn spirit.

He let go of her wrist and stood with his head down, opening and closing his long white hands, and she observed him, noticing the struggle of his proud and stubborn spirit.

“Mother,” he cried at last, and the word sounded absurd between them, by so little did he seem the younger of the twain, “mother, you shall not do it you must not!”

“Mom,” he finally shouted, and the word felt ridiculous between them, as he seemed so little the younger of the two, “Mom, you can’t do this you mustn’t!”

“You leave me little alternative—alas!” sighed she. “Had you been more adroit you had been wed by now, Marius, and the future would give us no concern. As it is, Florimond comes home, and we—” She spread her hands and thrust out her nether lip in a grimace that was almost ugly. Then: “Come,” she said briskly. “Supper is laid, and my Lord Seneschal will be awaiting us.”

“You leave me with little choice—oh dear!” she sighed. “If you had been a bit more skilled, you would have been married by now, Marius, and we wouldn’t have to worry about the future. As it stands, Florimond is coming home, and we—” She spread her hands and pouted in a way that was almost unattractive. Then she said, “Come on, supper is ready, and my Lord Seneschal will be waiting for us.”

And before he could reply she had swept past him and taken her way below. He followed gloomily, and in gloom sat he at table, never heeding the reckless gaiety of the Seneschal and the forced mirth of the Marquise. He well understood the sort of tacit bargain that his mother had made with him. She had seen her advantage in his loathing of the proposed union with Tressan, and she had used it to the full. Either he must compel Valerie to wed him this side of Saturday or resign himself to see his mother—his beautiful, peerless mother—married to this skin of lard that called itself a man.

And before he could respond, she quickly brushed past him and went down the stairs. He followed with a heavy heart and sat at the table, ignoring the reckless cheer of the Seneschal and the forced laughter of the Marquise. He fully understood the unspoken deal his mother had made with him. She had seen how much he hated the idea of marrying Tressan and had taken full advantage of it. He had to either convince Valerie to marry him before Saturday or accept the reality of seeing his beautiful, incomparable mother marry this blob who called himself a man.

Living, he had never entertained for his father a son’s respect, nor, dead, did he now reverence his memory as becomes a son. But in that hour, as he sat at table, facing this gross wooer of his mother’s, his eyes were raised to the portrait of the florid-visaged haughty Marquis de Condillac, where it looked down upon them from the panelled wall, and from his soul he offered up to that portrait of his dead sire an apology for the successor whom his widow destined him.

Living, he had never felt any respect for his father as a son should, and even in death, he didn’t honor his memory as a good son would. But in that moment, as he sat at the table facing the crude suitor of his mother, his eyes were drawn to the portrait of the pompous, red-faced Marquis de Condillac, which loomed down on them from the paneled wall. From deep within him, he offered an apology to that portrait of his deceased father for the successor that his widow had chosen for him.

He ate little, but drank great draughts, as men will when their mood is sullen and dejected, and the heat of the wine, warming his veins and lifting from him some of the gloom that had settled over him, lent him anon a certain recklessness very different from the manner of his sober moments.

He ate very little but drank deeply, like men do when they're feeling down and sad. The warmth of the wine coursed through him and lifted some of the heaviness hanging over him, giving him a kind of carefree attitude that was completely different from how he acted when he was sober.

Chancing suddenly to raise his eyes from the cup into which he had been gazing, absorbed as gazes a seer into his crystal, he caught on the Seneschal’s lips so odious a smile, in the man’s eyes so greedy, hateful a leer as he bent them on the Marquise, that he had much ado not to alter the expression of that flabby face by hurling at it the cup he held.

Chancing to lift his eyes from the cup he had been staring into, as focused as a seer looking into his crystal ball, he caught an awful smile on the Seneschal's lips and a greedy, hateful glare in the man’s eyes as they fell upon the Marquise. It took all his self-control not to change the expression on that flabby face by throwing the cup he held at it.

He curbed himself; he smiled sardonically upon the pair; and in that moment he swore that be the cost what it might, he would frustrate the union of those two. His thoughts flew to Valerie, and the road they took was fouled with the mud of ugly deeds. A despair, grim at first, then mocking, took possession of him. He loved Valerie to distraction. Loved her for herself, apart from all worldly advantages that must accrue to him from an alliance with her. His mother saw in that projected marriage no more than the acquisition of the lands of La Vauvraye, and she may even have thought that he himself saw no more. In that she was wrong; but because of it she may have been justified of her impatience with him at the tardiness, the very clumsiness with which he urged his suit. How was she to know that it was just the sincerity of his passion made him clumsy? For like many another, normally glib, self-assured, and graceful, Marius grew halting, shy, and clumsy only where he loved.

He held himself back; he smiled sarcastically at the couple; and in that moment he vowed that no matter the cost, he would prevent those two from getting together. His thoughts turned to Valerie, and the path they traveled was tainted by the mess of terrible actions. A despair, initially grim but then mocking, took over him. He loved Valerie deeply. Loved her for who she was, separate from any benefits that might come to him from being with her. His mother saw that planned marriage as nothing more than gaining the lands of La Vauvraye, and she might have thought he saw it that way too. She was wrong in that; but because of it, she may have felt justified in her frustration with him for how slow and awkward he was in pursuing her. How could she know that it was the intensity of his feelings that made him awkward? For like many others who are usually smooth, confident, and graceful, Marius became hesitant, shy, and clumsy only when it came to love.

But in the despair that took him now the quality of his passion seemed to change. Partly it was the wine, partly the sight of this other lover—of whom there must be an end—whose very glance seemed to him an insult to his mother. His imagination had taken fire that night, and it had ripened him for any villainy. The Seneschal and the wine, between them, had opened the floodgates of all that was evil in his nature, and that evil thundered out in a great torrent that bid fair to sweep all before it.

But in the despair that consumed him now, the nature of his passion seemed to change. Partly it was the wine, and partly it was the sight of this other lover—who had to come to an end—whose very glance felt like an insult to his mother. His imagination had ignited that night, and it had prepared him for any wrongdoing. The Seneschal and the wine had, together, opened the floodgates to all that was dark within him, and that darkness surged out like a powerful torrent that threatened to sweep everything away.

And suddenly, unexpectedly for the others, who were by now resigned to his moody silence, the evil found expression. The Marquise had spoken of something—something of slight importance—that must be done before Florimond returned. Abruptly Marius swung round in his seat to face his mother. “Must this Florimond return?” he asked, and for all that he uttered no more words, so ample in their expression were those four that he had uttered and the tone of them, that his meaning left little work to the imagination.

And suddenly, unexpectedly for the others, who had by now gotten used to his moody silence, the evil found a way to express itself. The Marquise had mentioned something—something not very significant—that needed to be done before Florimond came back. Without warning, Marius turned in his seat to face his mother. “Does Florimond really have to come back?” he asked, and even though he didn’t say anything more, the weight of those four words and the tone of his voice made his meaning clear without leaving much to the imagination.

Madame turned to stare at him, surprise ineffable in her glance—not at the thing that he suggested, but at the abruptness with which the suggestion came. The cynical, sneering tone rang in her ears after the words were spoken, and she looked in his face for a confirmation of their full purport.

Madame turned to look at him, her surprise clear in her eyes—not at what he suggested, but at how suddenly he said it. The cynical, mocking tone echoed in her mind long after he spoke, and she searched his face for confirmation of what he really meant.

She observed the wine-flush on his cheek, the wine-glitter in his eye, and she remarked the slight smile on his lips and the cynical assumption of nonchalance with which he fingered the jewel in his ear as he returned her gaze. She beheld now in her son a man more purposeful than she had ever known before.

She noticed the red flush of wine on his cheek, the sparkle of wine in his eye, and the faint smile on his lips, along with the ironic way he pretended to be unconcerned as he played with the jewel in his ear while meeting her gaze. She saw in her son a man more determined than she had ever seen before.

A tense silence had followed his words, and the Lord Seneschal gaped at him, some of the colour fading from his plethoric countenance, suspecting as he did the true drift of Marius’s suggestion. At last it was madame who spoke—very softly, with a narrowing of the eyes.

A tense silence followed his words, and the Lord Seneschal stared at him, some of the color draining from his flushed face, as he suspected the real meaning behind Marius’s suggestion. Finally, it was Madame who spoke—very softly, with her eyes narrowing.

“Call Fortunio,” was all she said, but Marius understood full well the purpose for which she would have Fortunio called.

“Call Fortunio,” she said, but Marius knew exactly why she wanted him called.

With a half-smile he rose, and going to the door he bade his page who was idling in the anteroom go summon the captain. Then he paced slowly back, not to the place he had lately occupied at table, but to the hearth, where he took his stand with his shoulders squared to the overmantel.

With a half-smile, he got up and went to the door, telling his page, who was lounging in the anteroom, to call the captain. Then he walked back slowly, not to the spot he had just vacated at the table, but to the hearth, where he stood with his shoulders squared to the overmantel.

Fortunio came, fair-haired and fresh-complexioned as a babe, his supple, not ungraceful figure tawdrily clad in showy clothes of poor material the worse for hard usage and spilt wine. The Countess bade him sit, and with her own hands she poured a cup of Anjou for him.

Fortunio arrived, with fair hair and a fresh complexion like a baby, his flexible, somewhat graceful figure dressed in flashy clothes made of cheap fabric, worn out and marked by spills of wine. The Countess invited him to sit, and she personally poured him a cup of Anjou.

In some wonder, and, for all his ordinary self-possession, with a little awkwardness, the captain did her bidding, and with an apologetic air he took the seat she offered him.

In a mix of wonder and, despite his usual composure, a bit of awkwardness, the captain followed her request and took the seat she offered him, looking a bit apologetic.

He drank this wine, and here was a spell of silence till Marius, grown impatient, brutally put the thing for which the Marquise sought delicate words.

He drank the wine, and there was a moment of silence until Marius, getting impatient, bluntly stated what the Marquise was trying to say with gentle words.

“We have sent for you, Fortunio,” said he, in a blustering tone, “to inquire of you what price you’d ask to cut the throat of my brother, the Marquis de Condillac.”

“We’ve called for you, Fortunio,” he said, in a boastful tone, “to ask what you would charge to kill my brother, the Marquis de Condillac.”

The Seneschal sank back in his chair with a gasp. The captain, a frown between his frank-seeming, wide-set eyes, started round to look at the boy. The business was by no means too strong for the ruffler’s stomach, but the words in which it was conveyed to him most emphatically were.

The Seneschal leaned back in his chair, gasping. The captain, with a frown between his honest-looking, wide-set eyes, turned to look at the boy. The situation was definitely not too intense for the ruffler's stomach, but the way it was communicated to him definitely was.

“Monsieur de Condillac,” said he, with an odd assumption of dignity, “I think you have mistaken your man. I am a soldier, not a cut-throat.”

“Monsieur de Condillac,” he said, with a strangely dignified air, “I believe you have the wrong person. I am a soldier, not a thug.”

“But yes,” the Marquise soothed him, throwing herself instantly into the breach, and laying a long, slender hand upon the frayed green velvet of the captain’s sleeve. “What my son means and what he says are vastly different things.”

“But yes,” the Marquise reassured him, immediately stepping in and placing a long, delicate hand on the frayed green velvet of the captain’s sleeve. “What my son means and what he says are completely different things.”

“It will sorely tax your wits, madame,” laughed Marius brutally, “to make clear that difference.”

“It will really challenge your intellect, ma'am,” laughed Marius mockingly, “to explain that difference.”

And then the Seneschal nervously cleared his throat and muttering that it waxed late and he must be riding home, made shift to rise. Him, too, the Marquise at once subdued. She was not minded that he should go just yet. It might be useful to her hereafter to have had him present at this conference, into which she meant to draw him until she should have made him one with them, a party to their guilt. For the task she needed not over many words: just one or two and a melting glance or so, and the rebellion in his bosom was quelled at once.

And then the Seneschal nervously cleared his throat and muttered that it was getting late and he needed to ride home, making an effort to stand up. The Marquise quickly subdued him. She wasn’t ready for him to leave just yet. It might be beneficial for her in the future to have had him present at this meeting, which she planned to draw him into until he became one of them, a participant in their wrongdoing. For what she needed, she didn’t require many words: just a few and a few melting glances, and the rebellion in his heart was calmed immediately.

But with the captain her wiles were not so readily successful. He had no hopes of winning her to wife—haply no desire, since he was not a man of very great ambitions. On the other hand, he had against him the very worst record in France, and for all that he might embark upon this business under the auspices of the Lord Seneschal himself, he knew not how far the Lord Seneschal might dare to go thereafter to save him from a hanging, should it come to that.

But with the captain, her tricks didn't work as easily. He had no hopes of marrying her—maybe no desire either, since he wasn't a man with big ambitions. On the other hand, he had the worst reputation in France, and even though he might start this venture with the support of the Lord Seneschal himself, he had no idea how far the Lord Seneschal would go to save him from hanging if it came to that.

He said as much in words. In a business of this kind, he knew from experience, the more difficulties he advanced, the better a bargain he drove in the end; and if he was to be persuaded to risk his neck in this, he should want good payment. But even for good payment on this occasion he was none too sure as yet that he would let himself be persuaded.

He said as much out loud. In a business like this, he knew from experience that the more difficulties he pointed out, the better deal he ended up getting; and if he was going to be convinced to take a risk this time, he would want a good payoff. But even for a good payoff this time, he wasn't entirely sure he would let himself be convinced.

“Monsieur Fortunio,” the Marquise said, very softly, “heed not Monsieur Marius’s words. Attend to me. The Marquis de Condillac, as no doubt you will have learned for yourself, is lying at La Rochette. Now it happens that he is noxious to us—let the reasons be what they may. We need a friend to put him out of our way. Will you be that friend?”

“Monsieur Fortunio,” the Marquise said quietly, “don’t pay attention to what Monsieur Marius says. Listen to me. The Marquis de Condillac, as you probably know, is at La Rochette. The truth is, he’s a problem for us—whatever the reasons might be. We need a friend to help us deal with him. Will you be that friend?”

“You will observe,” sneered Marius, “how wide a difference there is between what the Marquise suggests and my own frank question of what price you would take to cut my brother’s throat.”

“You will see,” Marius sneered, “how big the difference is between what the Marquise suggests and my straightforward question about how much you’d want to take to slit my brother’s throat.”

“I observe no difference, which is what you would say,” Fortunio answered truculently, his head well back, his brown eyes resentful of offence—for none can be so resentful of imputed villainy as your villain who is thorough-paced. “And,” he concluded, “I return you the same answer, madame—that I am no cut-throat.”

“I see no difference, which is what you would say,” Fortunio replied angrily, his head held back, his brown eyes full of resentment—because no one can resent accusations of villainy more than a true villain. “And,” he finished, “I give you the same response, madame—that I am not a murderer.”

She repressed her anger at Marius’s sneering interference, and made a little gesture of dismay with her eloquent white hands.

She held back her anger at Marius’s mocking interference and made a small gesture of dismay with her expressive white hands.

“But we do not ask you to cut a throat.”

“But we’re not asking you to cut a throat.”

“I have heard amiss, then,” said he, his insolence abating nothing.

“I guess I misunderstood, then,” he said, his arrogance unchanged.

“You have heard aright, but you have understood amiss. There are other ways of doing these things. If it were but the cutting of a throat, should we have sent for you? There are a dozen in the garrison would have sufficed for our purpose.”

“You heard correctly, but you misunderstood. There are other ways to handle these things. If it was just about cutting a throat, would we have called you? There are plenty in the garrison who could have handled it.”

“What is it, then, you need?” quoth he.

“What is it that you need?” he asked.

“We want an affair contrived with all decency. The Marquis is at the Sanglier Noir at La Rochette. You can have no difficulty in finding him, and having found him, less difficulty still in giving or provoking insult.”

“We want an affair arranged with complete respect. The Marquis is at the Sanglier Noir at La Rochette. You shouldn't have any trouble finding him, and once you do, it will be even easier to give or provoke an insult.”

“Excellent,” murmured Marius from the background. “It is such an enterprise as should please a ready swordsman of your calibre, Fortunio.”

“Great,” Marius said from the background. “This is exactly the kind of venture that should appeal to a skilled swordsman like you, Fortunio.”

“A duel?” quoth the fellow, and his insolence went out of him, thrust out by sheer dismay; his mouth fell open. A duel was another affair altogether. “But, Sangdieu! what if he should slay me? Have you thought of that?”

“A duel?” said the guy, and his arrogance faded away, replaced by shock; his mouth dropped open. A duel was a whole different situation. “But, Sangdieu! What if he kills me? Have you considered that?”

“Slay you?” cried the Marquise, her eyes resting on his face with an expression as of wonder at such a question. “You jest, Fortunio.”

“Kill you?” gasped the Marquise, her eyes fixed on his face with a look of disbelief at such a question. “You’re joking, Fortunio.”

“And he with the fever,” put in Marius, sneering.

“And he with the fever,” Marius interjected, sneering.

“Ah!” muttered Fortunio. “He has the fever? The fever is something. But—but—accidents will happen.”

“Ah!” muttered Fortunio. “He has a fever? A fever is serious. But—but—things happen.”

“Florimond was ever an indifferent swordsman,” murmured Marius dreamily, as if communing with himself.

“Florimond was always a mediocre swordsman,” Marius murmured dreamily, as if talking to himself.

The captain wheeled upon him once more.

The captain turned to him again.

“Why, then, Monsieur Marius,” said he, “since that is so and you are skilled—as skilled as am I, or more—and he has a fever, where is the need to hire me to the task?”

“Why, then, Monsieur Marius,” he said, “if that’s the case and you’re as skilled—if not more skilled—than I am, and he has a fever, why do you need to hire me for the job?”

“Where?” echoed Marius. “What affair may that be of yours? We ask you to name a price on which you will do this thing. Have done with counter-questions.”

“Where?” repeated Marius. “What does that have to do with you? We're asking you to name a price for doing this. Stop with the counter-questions.”

Marius was skilled with the foils, as Fortunio said, but he cared not for unbaited steel, and he was conscious of it, so that the captain’s half-sneer had touched him on the raw. But he was foolish to take that tone in answer. There was a truculent, Southern pride in the ruffler which sprang immediately into life and which naught that they could say thereafter would stamp out.

Marius was good with swords, as Fortunio said, but he didn’t care for unsharpened blades, and he knew it, so the captain’s half-smirk had hit a nerve. But he was naive to respond like that. There was a bold, Southern pride in the fighter that flared up right away, and nothing they said afterward could put it out.

“Must I say again that you mistake your man?” was his retort, and as he spoke he rose, as though to signify that the subject wearied him and that his remaining to pursue it must be idle. “I am not of those to whom you can say: ‘I need such a one killed, name me the price at which you’ll be his butcher’.”

“Do I need to repeat that you’ve got the wrong idea about me?” he shot back, and as he spoke, he stood up, as if to indicate that the topic bored him and that continuing it would be pointless. “I’m not someone you can approach with: ‘I need someone eliminated, tell me how much you’ll charge to do it.’”

The Marquise wrung her hands in pretty mimicry of despair, and poured out soothing words, as one might pour oil upon stormy waters. The Seneschal sat in stolid silence, a half-scared spectator of this odd scene, what time the Marquise talked and talked until she had brought Fortunio back to some measure of subjection.

The Marquise wrung her hands in a charming display of despair and offered comforting words, like pouring oil on choppy waters. The Seneschal sat quietly, half-terrified, watching this strange scene unfold while the Marquise went on and on until she managed to bring Fortunio back to some level of control.

Such reasoning as she made use of she climaxed by an offer of no less a sum than a hundred pistoles. The captain licked his lips and pulled at his mustachios. For all his vaunted scorn of being a butcher at a price, now that he heard the price he seemed not half so scornful.

Such reasoning as she used peaked with an offer of no less than a hundred pistoles. The captain licked his lips and tugged at his mustache. For all his claimed disdain of being a mercenary, now that he heard the price, he seemed far less disdainful.

“Tell me again the thing that you need doing and the manner of it,” said he, as one who was moved to reconsider. She told him, and when she had done he made a compromise.

“Tell me again what you need done and how you want it,” he said, as if he was reconsidering. She explained, and when she finished, he reached a compromise.

“If I go upon this business, madame, I go not alone.”

“If I take on this task, ma'am, I'm not doing it alone.”

“Oh, as for that,” said Marius, “it shall be as you will. Take what men you want with you.”

“Oh, about that,” Marius said, “it will be as you wish. Take whoever you need with you.”

“And hang with them afterwards, maybe,” he sneered, his insolence returning. “The hundred pistoles would avail me little then. Look you, Monsieur de Condillac, and you, madame, if I go, I’ll need to take with me a better hostage than the whole garrison of this place. I’ll need for shield some one who will see to it that he is not hurt himself, just as I shall see to it that he is hurt before I am.”

“And maybe I'll just hang out with them afterwards,” he sneered, his arrogance kicking in again. “The hundred pistoles won’t do me much good then. Listen, Monsieur de Condillac, and you too, madame, if I leave, I’ll need to take someone more valuable than the entire garrison of this place. I’ll need someone who will ensure he stays safe, just like I’ll make sure he gets hurt before I do.”

“What do you mean? Speak out, Fortunio,” the Marquise bade him.

“What do you mean? Speak up, Fortunio,” the Marquise told him.

“I mean, madame, that I will go, not to do this thing, but to stand by and render help if help be needed. Let Monsieur de Condillac go, and I will go with him, and I will undertake to see to it that he returns unhurt and that we leave the other stark.”

“I mean, ma'am, that I will go, not to do this thing, but to stand by and help if help is needed. Let Mr. de Condillac go, and I will go with him, and I will make sure that he comes back unharmed and that we leave the other one dead."

Both started, and the Seneschal leaned heavily upon the table. He was not, with all his faults, a man of blood, and this talk of butchery turned him sick and faint.

Both started, and the Seneschal leaned heavily on the table. He was not, despite all his flaws, a violent man, and this talk of slaughter made him feel sick and lightheaded.

Vainly now did the Marquise seek to alter the captain’s resolution; but in this she received a sudden check from Marius himself. He cut in upon her arguments to ask the captain:

Vainly now did the Marquise try to change the captain’s mind; but she was suddenly interrupted by Marius himself. He interrupted her arguments to ask the captain:

“How can you promise so much? Do you mean that you and I must fall upon him? You forget that he will have men about him. A duel is one thing, a rough-and-tumble another, and we shall fare none so well in this, I’m thinking.”

“How can you promise so much? Are you suggesting that you and I should attack him? You’re forgetting he’ll have guys around him. A duel is one thing, but a free-for-all is another, and I don’t think we’ll do very well in that.”

The captain closed one eye, and a leer of subtle cunning overspread his face.

The captain closed one eye, and a sly grin spread across his face.

“I’ve thought of that,” said he. “Neither a duel nor a rough-and-tumble do I propose, but something between the two; something that shall seem a duel yet be a rough-and-tumble.”

“I’ve thought about that,” he said. “I’m not suggesting a duel or a brawl, but something in between; something that will look like a duel but actually be a brawl.”

“Explain yourself.”

"Explain yourself."

“What further explanation does it ask? We come upon Monsieur le Marquis where his men are not. We penetrate, let us say, into his chamber. I turn the key in the door. We are alone with him and you provoke him. He is angry, and must fight you there and then. I am your friend; I must fill the office of second for both sides. You engage, and I stand aside and let you fight it out. You say he is indifferently skilled with the sword, and, in addition, that he has a fever. Thus you should contrive to put your steel through him, and a duel it will have been. But if by luck or skill he should have you in danger, I shall be at hand to flick in my sword at the right moment and make an opening through which you may send yours home.”

“What else is there to explain? We find Monsieur le Marquis when his men aren’t around. Let’s say we go into his room. I lock the door behind us. Now it's just us, and you provoke him. He gets angry and has to fight you right then and there. I’m your friend; I have to act as second for both of you. You fight, and I step aside to let you resolve it. You say he’s not very skilled with a sword and, on top of that, he has a fever. So, you should manage to stab him, and it will be considered a duel. But if, by luck or skill, he puts you in danger, I’ll be there to slide my sword in at the right moment to create an opening for you to land yours.”

“Believe me it were better—” began the Dowager. But Marius, who of a sudden was much taken with the notion, again broke in.

“Trust me, it would be better—” started the Dowager. But Marius, who suddenly found the idea quite appealing, interrupted again.

“Are you to be depended upon to make no mistake, Fortunio?”

“Can we count on you to make no mistakes, Fortunio?”

“Per Bacco!” swore the ruffler. “A mistake must cost me a hundred pistoles. I think you may depend upon me there. If I err at all, it will be on the side of eagerness to see you make short work of him. You have my answer now, monsieur. If we talk all night, you shall not move me further. But if my proposal suits you, I am your man.”

“By Bacchus!” swore the tough guy. “One mistake will cost me a hundred pistoles. You can count on that. If I make any mistake, it’ll be because I’m too eager to see you take him down quickly. You have my answer now, sir. Even if we talk all night, you won’t change my mind. But if my offer works for you, I’m in.”

“And I yours, Fortunio,” answered Marius, and there was a ring almost of exultation in his voice.

“And I yours, Fortunio,” Marius replied, his voice almost ringing with excitement.

The Dowager looked from one to the other, as if she were weighing the men and satisfying herself that Marius ran no risk. She put a question or two to her son, another to the captain; then, seeming satisfied with what had been agreed, she nodded her head and told them they had best be stirring with the dawn.

The Dowager looked back and forth between the two men, as if she were assessing them and making sure that Marius was safe. She asked her son a question or two, then turned to the captain and asked him some as well; after appearing satisfied with their agreement, she nodded and told them it would be best to get going at dawn.

“You will have light enough by half-past six. Do not delay later in taking the road. And see that you are back here by nightfall; I shall be anxious till you are returned.”

“You’ll have enough light by half-past six. Don’t wait any longer to head out. And make sure you’re back here by nightfall; I’ll be worried until you return.”

She poured wine again for the captain, and Marius coming up to the table filled himself a glass, which he tossed off. The Marquise was speaking to Tressan.

She poured another glass of wine for the captain, and Marius approached the table and filled his own glass, which he downed. The Marquise was talking to Tressan.

“Will you not drink to the success of the venture?” she asked him, in a coaxing tone, her eyes upon his own. “I think we are like to see the end of our troubles now, monsieur, and Marius shall be lord both of Condillac and La Vauvraye.”

“Won't you toast to the success of the project?” she asked him in a soft, persuasive tone, looking into his eyes. “I believe we’re about to see the end of our troubles now, sir, and Marius will be the master of both Condillac and La Vauvraye.”

And the gross, foolish Seneschal, under the spell of her magnificent eyes, slowly raised his cup to his lips and drank to the success of that murderous business. Marius stood still, a frown between his eyes haled thither by the mention of La Vauvraye. He might be winning it, as his mother said, but he would have preferred to have won it differently. Then the frown was smoothed away; a sardonic smile replaced it; another cup of wine he poured himself. Then, without word to any there, he turned on his heel and went from the room, a trifle unsteady in his gait, yet with such lines of purposefulness in the way he bore himself that the three of them stared after him in dull surprise.

And the foolish and clueless Seneschal, captivated by her stunning eyes, slowly lifted his cup to his lips and toasted to the success of that deadly plan. Marius stood frozen, a frown etched between his brows at the mention of La Vauvraye. He might be gaining it, as his mother said, but he would have preferred to have achieved it in a different way. Then the frown disappeared; a sardonic smile took its place; he poured himself another cup of wine. Without saying a word to anyone, he turned on his heel and left the room, a bit unsteady on his feet, yet with an air of determination that made the three of them stare after him in stunned silence.





CHAPTER XVI. THE UNEXPECTED

In her apartments in the Northern Tower Valerie had supped, and—to spare Monsieur de Garnache the full indignity of that part of the offices he was charged with—she had herself removed the cloth and set the things in the guard-room, where they might lie till morning. When that was done—and despite her protests, Garnache had insisted upon lending a hand—the Parisian reminded her that it was already after nine, and urged her to make such preparations as incumbed her for their journey.

In her apartment in the Northern Tower, Valerie had eaten dinner, and to save Monsieur de Garnache from the full embarrassment of his duties, she had taken off the tablecloth and put the dishes in the guard-room, where they could stay until morning. After that was done—and despite her objections, Garnache insisted on helping—he reminded her that it was already after nine and encouraged her to get ready for their trip.

“My preparations are soon made,” she assured him with a smile. “I need but what I may carry in a cloak.”

“My preparations are almost done,” she assured him with a smile. “I only need what I can carry in a cloak.”

They fell to talking of their impending flight, and they laughed together at the discomfiture that would be the Dowager’s and her son’s when, in the morning, they came to discover the empty cage. From that they passed on to talk of Valerie herself, of her earlier life at La Vauvraye, and later the conversation shifted to Garnache, and she questioned him touching the warring he had seen in early youth, and afterwards asked him for particulars of Paris—that wonderful city which to her mind was the only earthly parallel of Paradise—and of the life at Court.

They started talking about their upcoming flight and laughed at the surprise the Dowager and her son would feel when they found the empty cage in the morning. From there, they moved on to discussing Valerie, her earlier life at La Vauvraye, and then the conversation shifted to Garnache. She asked him about the wars he had witnessed in his youth and then asked for details about Paris—an amazing city that, in her opinion, was the only earthly equivalent to Paradise—and about life at Court.

Thus in intimate talk did they while away the time of waiting, and in the hour that sped they came, perhaps, to know more of each other than they had done hitherto. Intimate, indeed, had they unconsciously become already. Their singular position, locked together in that tower—a position utterly impossible under any but the conditions that attended it—had conduced to that good-fellowship, whilst the girl’s trust and dependence upon the man, the man’s observance of that trust, and his determination to show her that it had not been misplaced, had done the rest.

So in their close conversations, they passed the time waiting, and during that hour, they probably got to know more about each other than they had before. They had already become quite close without even realizing it. Their unique situation, being stuck together in that tower—something that could only happen under such specific circumstances—had contributed to their camaraderie. Meanwhile, the girl’s trust and reliance on the man, along with his respect for that trust and his commitment to prove that it was well-placed, completed the bond between them.

But to-night they seemed to have drawn nearer in spirit to each other, and that, maybe, it was that prompted Valerie to sigh, and in her sweet, unthinking innocence to say again:

But tonight they seemed to feel closer to each other in spirit, and maybe that is what made Valerie sigh and, in her sweet, carefree innocence, say again:

“I am truly sorry, Monsieur de Garnache, that our sojourn here is coming to an end.”

“I’m really sorry, Monsieur de Garnache, that our time here is coming to an end.”

He was no coxcomb, and he set no false value on the words. He laughed for answer, as he rejoined:

He wasn't a fool, and he didn't put any false value on the words. He laughed in response as he replied:

“Not so am I, mademoiselle. Nor shall I know peace of mind again until this ill-omened chateau is a good three leagues or so behind us. Sh! What was that?”

“Not me, miss. And I won’t feel at peace again until this cursed chateau is at least three leagues behind us. Sh! What was that?”

He came instantly to his feet, his face intent and serious. He had been sitting at his ease in an armchair, over the back of which he had tossed the baldric from which his sword depended. The clang of the heavy door below, striking the wall as it was pushed open, had reached his ears.

He jumped to his feet right away, his expression focused and serious. He had been comfortably sitting in an armchair, with the baldric holding his sword draped over the back. The loud bang of the heavy door downstairs hitting the wall as it swung open had caught his attention.

“Can it be time already?” asked mademoiselle; yet a panic took her, and she blenched a little.

“Is it really time already?” asked the young woman; however, a wave of panic hit her, and she turned a bit pale.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“Impossible,” said he; “it is not more than ten o’clock. Unless that fool Arsenio has blundered—” He stopped. “Sh!” he whispered. “Some one is coming here.”

“Impossible,” he said; “it’s only ten o’clock. Unless that idiot Arsenio has messed up—” He paused. “Sh!” he whispered. “Someone is coming here.”

And suddenly he realized the peril that might lie in being found thus in her company. It alarmed him more than did the visit itself, so unusual at this hour. He saw that he had not time to reach the guard-room; he would be caught in the act of coming forth, and that might be interpreted by the Dowager or her son—if it should happen to be one or the other of them—as a hurried act of flight such as guilt might prompt. Perhaps he exaggerated the risk; but their fortunes at Condillac had reached a point where they must not be jeopardized by any chance however slight.

And suddenly he realized the danger of being found with her. It worried him more than the visit itself, which was so unusual at this time. He knew he didn't have time to get to the guard-room; he would end up being caught coming out, and the Dowager or her son—if it was one of them—might interpret it as a hasty escape, like someone who's guilty would do. Maybe he was overstating the risk; but their situation at Condillac had reached a point where they couldn't afford to take any chances, no matter how small.

“To your chamber, mademoiselle,” he whispered fearfully, and he pointed to the door of the inner room. “Lock yourself in. Quick! Sh!” And he signed frantically to her to go silently.

“To your room, miss,” he whispered anxiously, pointing to the door of the inner room. “Lock yourself in. Hurry! Sh!” And he waved urgently for her to go quietly.

Swift and quietly as a mouse she glided from the room and softly closed the door of her chamber and turned the key in a lock, which Garnache had had the foresight to keep well oiled. He breathed more freely when it was done.

Swift and quietly like a mouse, she slipped out of the room, gently closed the door of her chamber, and turned the key in a lock that Garnache had wisely kept well oiled. He felt a sense of relief when it was done.

A step sounded in the guard-room. He sank without a rustle into the chair from which he had risen, rested his head against the back of it, closed his eyes, opened his mouth, and dissembled sleep.

A sound came from the guard-room. He quietly sank back into the chair he had just gotten up from, leaned his head against the back, closed his eyes, opened his mouth, and pretended to be asleep.

The steps came swiftly across the guard-room floor, soft, as of one lightly shod; and Garnache wondered was it the mother or the son, just as he wondered what this ill-come visitor might be seeking.

The footsteps quickly moved across the guard-room floor, soft, as if someone was lightly shod; and Garnache wondered whether it was the mother or the son, just like he questioned what this unwelcome visitor might be after.

The door of the antechamber was pushed gently open—it had stood ajar—and under the lintel appeared the slender figure of Marius, still in his brown velvet suit as Garnache last had seen him. He paused a moment to peer into the chamber. Then he stepped forward, frowning to behold “Battista” so cosily ensconced.

The door to the antechamber was pushed open gently—it had been slightly ajar—and under the doorway appeared the slim figure of Marius, still wearing the brown velvet suit that Garnache had last seen him in. He paused for a moment to look into the room. Then he stepped forward, frowning at the sight of “Battista” so comfortably settled in.

“Ola there!” he cried, and kicked the sentry’s outstretched legs, the more speedily to wake him. “Is this the watch you keep?”

“Ola there!” he shouted, and kicked the sentry’s outstretched legs to wake him up more quickly. “Is this the watch you’re keeping?”

Garnache opened his eyes and stared a second dully at the disturber of his feigned slumbers. Then, as if being more fully awakened he recognized his master, he heaved himself suddenly to his feet and bowed.

Garnache opened his eyes and stared for a moment blankly at the person disrupting his pretended sleep. Then, as if fully waking up, he recognized his master, quickly got to his feet, and bowed.

“Is this the watch you keep?” quoth Marius again, and Garnache, scanning the youth’s face with foolishly smiling eyes, noted the flush on his cheek, the odd glitter in his handsome eyes, and even caught a whiff of wine upon his breath. Alarm grew in Garnache’s mind, but his face maintained its foolish vacancy, its inane smile. He bowed again and, with a wave of the hands towards the inner chamber,

“Is this the watch you keep?” Marius asked again, and Garnache, looking at the young man's face with a silly smile, noticed the blush on his cheek, the strange sparkle in his attractive eyes, and even caught a hint of wine on his breath. Worry began to creep into Garnache’s mind, but he kept his face blank and his silly grin. He bowed once more and, with a gesture towards the inner room,

“La damigella a la,” said he.

“La damigella a la,” he said.

For all that Marius had no Italian he understood the drift of the words, assisted as they were by the man’s expressive gesture. He sneered cruelly.

For all that Marius didn't speak Italian, he got the gist of the words, helped by the man's expressive gesture. He sneered cruelly.

“It would be an ugly thing for you, my ugly friend, if she were not,” he answered. “Away with you. I shall call you when I need you.” And he pointed to the door.

“It would be a pretty terrible thing for you, my not-so-attractive friend, if she wasn’t,” he replied. “Get out of here. I’ll call you when I need you.” And he gestured toward the door.

Garnache experienced some dismay, some fear even. He plied his wits, and he determined that he had best seem to apprehend from his gestures Marius’s meaning; but apprehend it in part only, and go no further than the other side of that door.

Garnache felt a bit disheartened, even scared. He used his cleverness and figured it would be best to try to understand Marius’s meaning from his gestures; however, he decided to grasp only part of it and not venture beyond the other side of that door.

He bowed, therefore, for the third time, and with another of his foolish grins he shuffled out of the chamber, pulling the door after him, so that Marius should not see how near at hand he stayed.

He bowed for the third time and, with another one of his silly grins, shuffled out of the room, pulling the door shut behind him so that Marius wouldn’t see how close he was.

Marius, without further heeding him, stepped to mademoiselle’s door and rapped on a panel with brisk knuckles.

Marius, ignoring him further, walked up to the young woman’s door and knocked on the panel with quick knuckles.

“Who is there?” she inquired from within.

“Who’s there?” she asked from inside.

“It is I—Marius. Open, I have something I must say to you.”

“It’s me—Marius. Open up, I need to tell you something.”

“Will it not keep till morning?”

"Can it wait until morning?"

“I shall be gone by then,” he answered impatiently, “and much depends upon my seeing you ere I go. So open. Come!”

“I’ll be gone by then,” he replied impatiently, “and it’s very important that I see you before I leave. So open up. Come on!”

There followed a pause, and Garnache in the outer room set his teeth and prayed she might not anger Marius. He must be handled skillfully, lest their flight should be frustrated at the last moment. He prayed, too, that there might be no need for his intervention. That would indeed be the end of all—a shipwreck within sight of harbour. He promised himself that he would not lightly intervene. For the rest this news of Marius’s intended departure filled him with a desire to know something of the journey on which he was bound:

There was a pause, and Garnache in the outer room clenched his teeth and hoped that she wouldn’t upset Marius. He needed to be handled carefully, or their escape could be ruined at the last minute. He also hoped there wouldn't be a need for him to step in. That would truly be disastrous—like a shipwreck just when the shore was in sight. He promised himself that he wouldn’t intervene without good reason. Meanwhile, the news of Marius’s planned departure made him eager to learn more about the journey ahead:

Slowly mademoiselle’s door opened. White and timid she appeared.

Slowly, the young woman's door opened. She looked pale and shy.

“What do you want, Marius?”

"What do you want, Marius?"

“Now and always and above all things the sight of you, Valerie,” said he, and the flushed cheek, the glittering eye, and wine-laden breath were as plain to her as they had been to Garnache, and they filled her with a deeper terror. Nevertheless she came forth at his bidding.

“Now and always, above everything, it’s the sight of you, Valerie,” he said, and the flushed cheek, the shining eye, and the smell of wine on his breath were as clear to her as they had been to Garnache, filling her with an even greater fear. Still, she stepped forward at his request.

“I see that you were not yet abed,” said he. “It is as well. We must have a talk.” He set a chair for her and begged her to be seated; then he perched himself on the table, his hands gripping the edges of it on either side of him, and he turned his eyes upon her.

“I see you’re not in bed yet,” he said. “That’s good. We need to talk.” He pulled out a chair for her and invited her to sit down; then he sat on the table, gripping the edges with his hands on either side, and turned his gaze toward her.

“Valerie,” he said slowly, “the Marquis de Condillac, my brother, is at La Rochette.”

“Valerie,” he said slowly, “my brother, the Marquis de Condillac, is at La Rochette.”

“He is coming home!” she cried, clasping her hands and feigning surprise in word and glance.

“He's coming home!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands and pretending to be surprised in both her words and expression.

Marius shook his head and smiled grimly.

Marius shook his head and gave a wry smile.

“No,” said he. “He is not coming home. That is—not unless you wish it.”

“No,” he said. “He’s not coming home. That is—not unless you want him to.”

“Not unless I wish it? But naturally I wish it!”

“Not unless I want it? But of course I want it!”

“Then, Valerie, if you would have what you wish, so must I. If Florimond is ever to come to Condillac again, you must be my wife.”

“Then, Valerie, if you want what you wish, so must I. If Florimond is ever going to come back to Condillac, you have to be my wife.”

He leaned towards her now, supported by his elbow, so that his face was close to hers, a deeper flush upon it, a brighter glitter in his black eyes, his vinous breath enveloping and suffocating her. She shrank back, her hands locking themselves one in the other till the knuckles showed white.

He leaned toward her now, propped up by his elbow, so that his face was close to hers, a deeper flush on it, a brighter sparkle in his dark eyes, his wine-scented breath surrounding and overwhelming her. She recoiled, her hands clasping tightly together until her knuckles went white.

“What—what is it you mean?” she faltered.

“What do you mean?” she hesitated.

“No more than I have said; no less. If you love him well enough to sacrifice yourself,” and his lips curled sardonically at the word, “then marry me and save him from his doom.”

“No more than I have said; no less. If you love him enough to sacrifice yourself,” and his lips curled sarcastically at the word, “then marry me and save him from his fate.”

“What doom?” Her voice came mechanically, her lips seeming scarce to move.

“What doom?” Her voice sounded robotic, her lips barely moving.

He swung down from the table and stood before her.

He jumped down from the table and stood in front of her.

“I will tell you,” he said, in a voice very full of promise. “I love you, Valerie, above all else on earth or, I think, in heaven; and I’ll not yield you to him. Say ‘No’ to me now, and at daybreak I start for La Rochette to win you from him at point of sword.”

“I’ll tell you,” he said, with a voice full of promise. “I love you, Valerie, more than anything on earth or, I believe, in heaven; and I won’t let him have you. Say ‘No’ to me now, and at dawn I’ll head to La Rochette to win you back from him by force.”

Despite her fears she could not repress a little smile of scorn.

Despite her fears, she couldn't help but smirk a bit in scorn.

“Is that all?” said she. “Why, if you are so rash, it is yourself, assuredly, will be slain.”

“Is that all?” she said. “Well, if you’re going to be so reckless, you’re the one who will definitely get hurt.”

He smiled tranquilly at that reflection upon his courage and his skill.

He smiled calmly at that thought about his bravery and his ability.

“So might it befall if I went alone,” said he. She understood. Her eyes dilated with horror, with loathing of him. The angry words that sprang to her lips were not to be denied.

“So could it happen if I went alone,” he said. She got it. Her eyes widened with horror, filled with disgust for him. The angry words that came to her lips couldn't be held back.

“You cur, you cowardly assassin!” she blazed at him. “I might have guessed that in some such cutthroat manner would your vaunt of winning me at the sword-point be accomplished.”

“You coward, you sneaky assassin!” she yelled at him. “I should have known that you would achieve your boast of winning me at the sword's point in such a treacherous way.”

She watched the colour fade from his cheeks, and the ugly, livid hue that spread in its room to his very lips. Yet it did not daunt her. She was on her feet, confronting him ere he had time to speak again. Her eyes flashed, and her arm pointed quivering to the door.

She saw the color drain from his face, replaced by a painful, sickly shade that spread to his lips. But she didn't back down. She stood up, facing him before he could say anything else. Her eyes were fierce, and her arm was shaking as she pointed towards the door.

“Go!” she bade him, her voice harsh for once. “Out of my sight! Go! Do your worst, so that you leave me. I’ll hold no traffic with you.”

“Go!” she commanded, her voice unexpectedly sharp. “Get out of my sight! Go! Do your worst, so you can leave me. I won’t have anything to do with you.”

“Will you not?” said he, through setting teeth, and suddenly he caught the wrist of that outstretched arm. But she saw nothing of immediate danger. The only danger that she knew was the danger that threatened Florimond, and little did that matter since at midnight she was to leave Condillac to reach La Rochette in time to warn her betrothed. The knowledge gave her confidence and an added courage.

“Will you not?” he asked, his teeth clenched, and suddenly he grabbed the wrist of her outstretched arm. But she didn’t see any immediate danger. The only concern she had was the threat to Florimond, but that hardly mattered since she was set to leave Condillac at midnight to get to La Rochette in time to warn her fiancé. This knowledge gave her confidence and extra courage.

“You have offered me your bargain,” she told him. “You have named your price and you have heard my refusal. Now go.”

“You’ve made your deal,” she said to him. “You’ve stated your price and I’ve said no. Now leave.”

“Not yet awhile,” said he, in a voice so odiously sweet that Garnache caught his breath.

“Not just yet,” he said, in a voice so sickeningly sweet that Garnache gasped.

He drew her towards him. Despite her wild struggles he held her fast against his breast. Do what she would, he rained his hot kisses on her face and hair, till at last, freeing a hand, she smote him with all her might across the face.

He pulled her close to him. Even though she was fighting him fiercely, he held her tightly against his chest. No matter what she did, he showered her with passionate kisses on her face and hair, until finally, managing to free a hand, she slapped him with all her strength across the face.

He let her go then. He fell back with an oath, a patch of fingermarks showing red on his white countenance.

He let her go then. He stepped back with a curse, a patch of fingerprints showing red on his pale face.

“That blow has killed Florimond de Condillac,” he told her viciously. “He dies at noon to-morrow. Ponder it, my pretty.”

“That blow has killed Florimond de Condillac,” he told her spitefully. “He dies tomorrow at noon. Think about it, my pretty.”

“I care not what you do so that you leave me,” she answered defiantly, restraining by a brave effort the tears of angry distress that welled up from her stricken heart. And no less stricken, no less angry was Garnache where he listened. It was by an effort that he had restrained himself from bursting in upon them when Marius had seized her. The reflection that were he to do so all would irretrievably be ruined alone had stayed him.

“I don’t care what you do as long as you leave me,” she replied defiantly, holding back the tears of frustration that threatened to spill from her hurt heart. Garnache felt just as hurt and angry as he listened. It took all his strength to stop himself from rushing in when Marius grabbed her. The thought that doing so would ruin everything for good was the only thing that held him back.

Marius eyed the girl a moment, his face distorted by the rage that was in him.

Marius stared at the girl for a moment, his face twisted by the anger he felt.

“By God!” he swore, “if I cannot have your love, I’ll give you cause enough to hate me.”

“By God!” he yelled, “if I can’t have your love, I’ll give you plenty of reasons to hate me.”

“Already have you done that most thoroughly,” said she. And Garnache cursed this pertness of hers which was serving to dare him on.

“You've already done that thoroughly,” she said. And Garnache cursed her boldness, which was only daring him further.

The next moment there broke from her a startled cry. Marius had seized her again and was crushing her frail body in his arms.

The next moment, she let out a startled cry. Marius had grabbed her again and was holding her delicate body tightly in his arms.

“I shall kiss your lips before I go, ma mie,” said he, his voice thick now with a passion that was not all of anger. And then, while he still struggled to have his way with her, a pair of arms took him about the waist like hoops of steel.

“I’m going to kiss your lips before I leave, my dear,” he said, his voice now heavy with emotions that were more than just anger. And then, while he was still trying to get his way with her, a pair of arms wrapped around his waist like steel bands.

In his surprise he let her free, and in that moment he was swung back and round and cast a good six paces down the room.

In his shock, he let her go, and in that instant, he was thrown back and around, landing about six steps down the room.

He came to a standstill by the table, at which he clutched to save himself from falling, and turned bewildered, furious eyes upon “Battista,” by whom he now dimly realized that he had been assailed.

He stopped by the table, gripping it to keep himself from falling, and turned with confused, angry eyes at “Battista,” by whom he now vaguely understood that he had been attacked.

Garnache’s senses had all left him in that moment when Valerie had cried out. He cast discretion to the winds; reason went out of him, and only blind anger remained to drive him into immediate action. And as suddenly as that flood of rage had leaped, as suddenly did it ebb now that he found himself face to face with the outraged Condillac and began to understand the magnitude of the folly he had committed.

Garnache's senses faded in the instant Valerie cried out. He abandoned all caution; logic vanished, leaving only blind fury that pushed him to react right away. But just as quickly as that wave of rage had surged, it receded when he confronted the furious Condillac and started to grasp the seriousness of his mistake.

Everything was lost now, utterly and irretrievably—lost as a dozen other fine emprises had been by his sudden and ungoverned frenzy. God! What a fool he was! What a cursed, drivelling fool! What, after all, was a kiss or two, compared with all the evil that might now result from his interference? Haply Marius would have taken them and departed, and at midnight they would have been free to go from Condillac.

Everything was lost now, completely and irretrievably—lost like a dozen other great efforts that had been ruined by his sudden and uncontrollable rage. God! What a fool he was! What a cursed, pathetic fool! What was a kiss or two worth compared to all the trouble that could now come from his interference? Maybe Marius would have taken them and left, and by midnight they would have been free to leave Condillac.

The future would not have been lacking in opportunities to seek out and kill Marius for that insult.

The future wouldn't have been short on chances to track down and take out Marius for that insult.

Why could he not have left the matter to the future? But now, with Florimond to be murdered on the morrow at La Rochette, himself likely to be murdered within the hour at Condillac, Valerie was at their mercy utterly.

Why couldn’t he have left the situation for the future? But now, with Florimond set to be killed tomorrow at La Rochette, and himself likely to be killed within the hour at Condillac, Valerie was completely at their mercy.

Wildly and vainly did he strive even then to cover up the foolish thing that he had done. He bowed apologetically to Marius; he waved his hands and filled the air with Italian phrases, frenziedly uttered, as if by the very vigour of them he sought to drive explanation into his master’s brain. Marius watched and listened, but his rage nowise abated; it grew, instead, as if that farrago of a language he did not understand were but an added insult. An oath was all he uttered. Then he swung round and caught Garnache’s sword from the chair beside him, where it still rested, and Garnache in that moment cursed the oversight. Whipping the long, keen blade from its sheath, Marius bore down upon the rash meddler.

He desperately and foolishly tried to cover up the stupid thing he had done. He bowed apologetically to Marius, waved his hands, and filled the air with Italian phrases that he shouted frantically, as if the force of his words could somehow make his master understand. Marius watched and listened, but his anger did not decrease; it grew stronger, as if that jumble of a language he didn’t understand was just another insult. He only muttered an oath. Then he turned around and grabbed Garnache’s sword from the chair where it still rested, and at that moment, Garnache cursed his own oversight. Pulling the long, sharp blade from its sheath, Marius charged at the reckless meddler.

“Par Dieu!” he swore between his teeth. “We’ll see the colour of your dirty blood, you that lay hands upon a gentleman.”

“By God!” he swore under his breath. “We’ll see the color of your filthy blood, you who dare to lay hands on a gentleman.”

But before he could send home the weapon, before Garnache could move to defend himself, Valerie had slipped between them. Marius looked into her white, determined face, and was smitten with surprise. What was this hind to her that she should interfere at the risk of taking the sword herself?

But before he could send the weapon home, before Garnache could move to defend himself, Valerie had stepped in between them. Marius looked at her pale, determined face, and was taken aback. Why was she getting involved, risking herself to take the sword?

Then a slow smile spread upon his face. He was smarting still under her disdain and resistance, as well as under a certain sense of the discomfiture this fellow had put upon him. He saw a way to hurt her, to abase her pride, and cut her to the very soul with shame.

Then a slow smile spread across his face. He was still stinging from her disdain and rejection, along with a lingering feeling of embarrassment from the way this guy had made him feel. He saw a way to hurt her, to bring her pride down, and make her feel utterly ashamed to her core.

“You are singularly concerned in this man’s life,” said he, an odious undercurrent of meaning in his voice.

“You're really invested in this guy's life,” he said, with a disturbing hint of meaning in his voice.

“I would not have you murder him,” she answered, “for doing no more than madame your mother bade him.”

“I wouldn’t want you to kill him,” she replied, “for doing nothing more than what your mother asked him to.”

“I make no doubt he has proved a very excellent guard,” he sneered.

“I have no doubt he has been a really great guard,” he sneered.

Even now all might have been well. With that insult Marius might consider that he had taken payment for the discomfiture he had suffered. He might have bethought him that, perhaps, as she said, “Battista” had done no more than observe the orders he had received—a trifle excessively, maybe, yet faithfully nevertheless. Thinking thus, he might even have been content to go his ways and take his fill of vengeance by slaying Florimond upon the morrow. But Garnache’s rash temper, rising anew, tore that last flimsy chance to shreds.

Even now, everything could have turned out fine. With that insult, Marius might have thought that he had gotten back at the humiliation he had experienced. He might have realized that, as she said, “Battista” was probably just following the orders he had been given—maybe a bit too strictly, but still faithfully. Thinking this way, he could have been satisfied to go on his way and get his revenge by killing Florimond the next day. But Garnache’s impulsive temper flared up again, shattering that last slim chance to pieces.

The insult that mademoiselle might overlook might even not have fully understood—set him afire with indignation for her sake. He forgot his role, forgot even that he had no French.

The insult that the young lady might overlook, which she might not have fully grasped, filled him with rage for her sake. He forgot his role and even that he didn’t speak any French.

“Mademoiselle,” he cried, and she gasped in her affright at this ruinous indiscretion, “I beg that you will stand aside.” His voice was low and threatening, but his words were woefully distinct.

“Mademoiselle,” he shouted, and she gasped in shock at this disastrous mistake, “I ask that you please step aside.” His voice was quiet and menacing, but his words were painfully clear.

“Par la mort Dieu!” swore Marius, taken utterly aback. “What may your name be—you who hitherto have had no French?”

“By God's death!” swore Marius, completely taken aback. “What is your name—you who until now have had no French?”

Almost thrusting mademoiselle aside, Garnache stood out to face him, the flush of hot anger showing through the dye on his cheeks.

Almost pushing mademoiselle aside, Garnache stepped forward to confront him, the heat of anger visible beneath the dye on his cheeks.

“My name,” said he, “is Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, and my business now to make an end of one at least of this obscene brood of Condillac.”

“My name,” he said, “is Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, and my goal now is to put an end to at least one of this disgusting group of Condillac.”

And, without more ado, he caught up a chair and held it before him in readiness to receive the other’s onslaught.

And without any more delay, he grabbed a chair and held it in front of him, ready to face the other's attack.

But Marius hung back an instant—at first in sheer surprise, later in fear. He had some knowledge of the fellow’s methods. Even the sword he wielded gave him little confidence opposed to Garnache with a chair. He must have help. His eyes sought the door, measuring the distance. Ere he could reach it Garnache would cut him off. There was nothing for it but to attempt to drive the Parisian back. And so with a sudden rush he advanced to the attack. Garnache fell back and raised his chair, and in that instant mademoiselle once more intervened between them.

But Marius hesitated for a moment—first out of surprise, then out of fear. He was somewhat aware of the guy's tactics. Even the sword he held didn’t give him much confidence against Garnache, who had a chair. He needed help. His eyes scanned the door, calculating the distance. Before he could reach it, Garnache would block him. There was no choice but to try to push the Parisian back. So, with a sudden charge, he moved to attack. Garnache stepped back and lifted his chair, and in that moment, mademoiselle once again stepped between them.

“Stand aside, mademoiselle,” cried Garnache, who now, grown cool, as was his way when once he was engaged, saw clearly through the purpose formed by Marius. “Stand aside, or we shall have him giving the alarm.”

“Step aside, miss,” shouted Garnache, who now, keeping his cool as he always did when he was focused, clearly saw through Marius's intentions. “Step aside, or he's going to raise the alarm.”

He leapt clear of her to stop Marius’s sudden rush for the door. On the very threshold the young man was forced to turn and defend himself, lest his brains be dashed out by that ponderous weapon Garnache was handling with a rare facility. But the mischief was done, in that he had reached the threshold. Backing, he defended himself and gained the anteroom. Garnache followed, but the clumsy chair was defensive rather than offensive, and Marius’s sword meanwhile darted above it and below it, forcing him to keep a certain distance.

He jumped away from her to stop Marius’s sudden dash to the door. Right at the threshold, the young man had to turn and defend himself, or risk getting his brains blown out by that heavy weapon Garnache was handling with surprising skill. But the damage was done, since he had reached the threshold. Retreating, he defended himself and made it into the anteroom. Garnache followed, but the awkward chair was more of a defense than an attack, and Marius’s sword was darting above and below it, keeping him at a distance.

And now Marius raised his voice and shouted with all the power of his lungs:

And now Marius shouted at the top of his lungs:

“To me! To me! Fortunio! Abdon! To me, you dogs! I am beset.”

“To me! To me! Fortunio! Abdon! Come to me, you fools! I'm surrounded.”

From the courtyard below rose an echo of his words, repeated in a shout by the sentinel, who had overheard them, and they caught the swift fall of the fellow’s feet as he ran for help. Furious, picturing to himself how the alarm would spread like a conflagration through the chateau, cursing his headstrong folly yet determined that Marius at least should not escape him, Garnache put forth his energies to hinder him from gaining the door that opened on to the stairs. From the doorway of the antechamber mademoiselle, with a white face and terrified eyes, watched the unequal combat and heard the shouts for help. Anon despair might whelm her at the thought of how they had lost their opportunity of escaping; but for the present she had no thought save for the life of that brave man who was defending himself with an unwieldy chair.

From the courtyard below, his words echoed back, shouted out by the guard who had overheard him, and they heard the quick footsteps of the guy running for help. Furious and imagining how the alarm would spread like wildfire through the chateau, cursing his own reckless behavior but determined that Marius would not escape, Garnache put all his energy into stopping him from reaching the door that led to the stairs. From the doorway of the antechamber, the young woman, with a pale face and terrified eyes, watched the uneven fight and heard the calls for help. Soon, despair might overwhelm her at the thought of how they had lost their chance to escape; but for now, she could think of nothing but the life of that brave man defending himself with a clumsy chair.

Garnache leapt suddenly aside to take his opponent in the flank and thus turn him from his backward progress towards the outer door. The manoeuvre succeeded, and gradually, always defending himself, Garnache circled farther round him until he was between Marius and the threshold.

Garnache suddenly jumped to the side to hit his opponent from the side and block him from moving backward toward the outer door. The move worked, and gradually, while always defending himself, Garnache circled further around him until he was between Marius and the doorway.

And now there came a sound of running feet on the uneven stones of the courtyard. Light gleamed on the staircase, and breathless voices were wafted up to the two men. Garnache bethought him that his last hour was assuredly at hand. Well, if he must take his death, he might as well take it here upon Marius’s sword as upon another’s. So he would risk it for the sake of leaving upon Marius some token by which he might remember him. He swung his chair aloft, uncovering himself for a second. The young man’s sword darted in like a shaft of light. Nimbly Garnache stepped aside to avoid it, and moved nearer his opponent. Down crashed the chair, and down went Marius, stunned and bleeding, under its terrific blow. The sword clattered from his hand and rolled, with a pendulum-like movement, to the feet of Garnache.

And now there was the sound of running feet on the uneven stones of the courtyard. Light shone on the staircase, and out-of-breath voices floated up to the two men. Garnache realized that his last moments were definitely at hand. Well, if he had to face his death, he might as well do it here on Marius’s sword instead of someone else's. So he decided to take the risk to leave some memento for Marius to remember him by. He lifted his chair high, exposing himself for a moment. The young man’s sword struck like a flash of light. Quickly, Garnache stepped aside to dodge it and moved closer to his opponent. The chair crashed down, and Marius fell, stunned and bleeding, from the powerful blow. The sword clattered from his hand and rolled, swinging like a pendulum, to Garnache’s feet.

The Parisian flung aside his chair and stooped to seize that very welcome blade. He rose, grasping the hilt and gathering confidence from the touch of that excellently balanced weapon, and he swung round even as Fortunio and two of his braves appeared in the doorway.

The Parisian threw his chair aside and bent down to grab that very welcome blade. He stood up, holding the hilt and feeling more confident from the grip of that well-balanced weapon, and he turned just as Fortunio and two of his men entered through the doorway.





CHAPTER XVII. HOW MONSIEUR DE GARNACHE LEFT CONDILLAC

Never was there a man with a better stomach for a fight than Martin de Garnache, nor did he stop to consider that here his appetite in that direction was likely to be indulged to a surfeit. The sight of those three men opposing him, swords drawn and Fortunio armed in addition with a dagger, drove from his mind every other thought, every other consideration but that of the impending battle.

Never was there a man with a stronger craving for a fight than Martin de Garnache, nor did he stop to think that his appetite for conflict might be satisfied to excess here. The sight of those three men facing him, swords drawn and Fortunio also armed with a dagger, pushed from his mind every other thought and consideration except for the upcoming battle.

He fell on guard to receive their onslaught, his eyes alert, his lips tight set, his knees like springs of steel, slightly flexed to support his well-poised body.

He braced himself to face their attack, his eyes wide open, his lips pressed together, his knees like coils of steel, slightly bent to support his balanced body.

But they paused a moment in the extremity of their surprise, and Fortunio called to him in Italian to know the meaning of this attitude of his as well as that of Marius, who lay huddled where he had fallen.

But they stopped for a moment in the height of their surprise, and Fortunio called out to him in Italian to ask what this behavior meant, as well as that of Marius, who was curled up where he had fallen.

Garnache, reckless now, disdaining further subterfuge nor seeking to have recourse to subtleties that could avail him nothing, retorted in French with the announcement of his true name. At that, perceiving that here was some deep treachery at work, they hesitated no longer.

Garnache, now reckless and dismissing any further tricks or clever maneuvers that would do him no good, responded in French by revealing his true name. Realizing that there was some serious betrayal happening, they didn’t hesitate any longer.

Led by Fortunio they attacked him, and the din they made in the next few minutes with their heavy breathing, their frequent oaths, their stamping and springing this way and that, and, ringing above all, the clash and clatter of sword on sword, filled the chamber and could be heard in the courtyard below.

Led by Fortunio, they charged at him, and the noise they created in the next few minutes with their heavy breathing, frequent swearing, stomping and darting around, and most notably the clash and clatter of swords hitting each other, filled the room and could be heard in the courtyard below.

Minutes sped, yet they gained no advantage on this single man; not one, but a dozen swords did he appear to wield, so rapid were his passes, so ubiquitous his point. Had he but stood his ground there might have been a speedy end to him, but he retreated slowly towards the door of the antechamber. Valerie still stood there, watching with fearful eyes and bated breath that tremendous struggle which at any moment she expected to see terminate in the death of her only friend.

Minutes flew by, but they couldn't get the upper hand against this one man; it seemed like he was wielding not just one, but a dozen swords, his strikes so quick and his aim so sharp. If he had just held his ground, it might have ended quickly for him, but he slowly backed towards the door of the antechamber. Valerie still stood there, watching with terrified eyes and holding her breath, anticipating that tremendous fight could end at any moment in the death of her only friend.

In her way she was helping Garnache, though she little realized it. The six tapers in the candle-branch she held aloft afforded the only light for that stormy scene, and that light was in the eyes of Garnache’s assailants, showing him their faces yet leaving his own in shadow.

In her own way, she was helping Garnache, even if she didn't fully understand it. The six candles in the candelabrum she held high provided the only illumination for that stormy scene, and that light reflected in the eyes of Garnache’s attackers, revealing their faces while keeping his own in darkness.

He fell back steadily towards that door. He could not see it; but there was not the need. He knew that it was in a direct line with the one that opened upon the stairs, and by the latter he steered his backward course. His aim was to gain the antechamber, although they guessed it not, thinking that he did but retreat through inability to stand his ground. His reasons were that here in this guardroom the best he could do would be to put his back to the wall, where he might pick off one or two before they made an end of him. The place was too bare to suit his urgent, fearful need. Within the inner room there was furniture to spare, with which he might contrive to hamper his opponents and give them such a lusty fight as would live in the memory of those who might survive it for as long as they should chance to live thereafter.

He steadily moved backward toward that door. He couldn’t see it, but he didn’t need to. He knew it was in a straight line with the one that led to the stairs, and he navigated his way back using that path. His goal was to reach the antechamber, though they didn’t realize it, thinking he was just retreating because he couldn't hold his ground. His reasoning was that in this guardroom, all he could do was back himself against the wall, where he might be able to take out one or two before they finished him off. The space was too empty to meet his urgent, fearful needs. In the inner room, there was plenty of furniture he could use to obstruct his opponents and give them a fierce fight that those who survived would remember for the rest of their lives.

He had no thought of perishing himself, although, to any less concerned, his death, sooner or later, must seem inevitable—the only possible conclusion to this affray, taken as he was. His mind was concerned only with this fight; his business to kill, and not himself to be slain. He knew that presently others would come to support these three. Already, perhaps, they were on their way, and he husbanded his strength against their coming. He was proudly conscious of his own superior skill, for he had studied the art of fence in Italy—its home—during his earlier years, and there was no trick of sword-play with which he was not acquainted, no ruse of service in a rough-and-tumble in which he was unversed. He was proudly conscious, too, of his supple strength, his endurance, and his great length of reach, and upon all these he counted to help him make a decent fight.

He didn’t think about dying himself, even though anyone less concerned might see his death as inevitable—the only likely outcome of this fight, given the situation. His mind was focused solely on the battle; his goal was to kill, not to be killed. He knew that soon others would come to back up these three. They might already be on their way, so he conserved his strength for their arrival. He was confident in his superior skill because he had studied fencing in Italy—the birthplace of the art—during his younger years, and he knew every sword-fighting trick and rough-and-tumble move. He was also aware of his flexible strength, endurance, and long reach, all of which he relied on to give him a fighting chance.

Valerie, watching him, guessed his purpose to be the gaining of the inner chamber, the crossing of the threshold on which she was standing. She drew back a pace or two, almost mechanically, to give him room. The movement went near to costing him his life. The light no longer falling so pitilessly upon Fortunio’s eyes, the captain saw more clearly than hitherto, and shot a swift, deadly stroke straight at the region of Garnache’s heart. The Parisian leapt back when it was within an inch of his breast; one of the bravoes followed up, springing a pace in advance of his companions and lengthening his arm in a powerful lunge. Garnache caught the blade almost on his hilt, and by the slightest turn of the wrist made a simultaneous presentment of his point at the other’s outstretched throat. It took the fellow just above the Adam’s apple, and with a horrid, gurgling cry he sank, stretched as he still was in the attitude of that murderous lunge that had proved fatal only to himself.

Valerie, watching him, guessed that he aimed to enter the inner chamber, crossing the threshold she was standing on. She took a step or two back, almost unconsciously, to give him space. That movement nearly cost him his life. With the light no longer shining so harshly on Fortunio's eyes, the captain saw more clearly than before and delivered a quick, lethal strike aimed directly at Garnache's heart. The Parisian jumped back just as it was an inch from his chest; one of the thugs quickly followed, stepping ahead of his friends and lunging powerfully. Garnache caught the blade almost at the hilt, and with a slight twist of his wrist, he aimed his own point at the other man's outstretched throat. It struck just above the Adam’s apple, and with a horrifying, gurgling cry, he collapsed, still in the position of that fatal lunge that had ended only his life.

Garnache had come on guard again upon the instant. Yet in the briefest of seconds during which his sword had been about its work of death, Fortunio’s rapier came at him a second time. He beat the blade aside with his bare left hand and stopped with his point the rush of the other bravo. Then he leapt back again, and his leap brought him to the threshold of the anteroom. He retreated quickly a pace, and then another. He was a sword’s length within the chamber, and now he stood, firm as a rock and engaged Fortunio’s blade which had followed him through the doorway. But he was more at his ease. The doorway was narrow. Two men abreast could not beset him, since one must cumber the movements of the other. If they came at him one at a time, he felt that he could continue that fight till morning, should there still by then be any left to face him.

Garnache was on high alert again in an instant. Yet in the brief moment his sword was busy with death, Fortunio lunged at him a second time. He deflected the blade with his bare left hand and halted the advance of the other fighter with his point. Then he jumped back again, and his leap took him to the threshold of the anteroom. He quickly stepped back a pace, then another. He was a sword's length away from the room, now standing firm as a rock, engaged with Fortunio's blade that had followed him through the doorway. But he felt more at ease. The doorway was narrow. Two men couldn’t come at him side by side, as one would block the other's movements. If they approached him one at a time, he felt he could keep fighting until morning, if there was even anyone left to face him by then.

A wild exultation took him, an insane desire to laugh. Surely was sword-play the merriest game that was ever devised for man’s entertainment. He straightened his arm, and his steel went out like a streak of lightning. But for the dagger on which he caught its edge, the blade had assuredly pierced the captain’s heart. And now, fighting still, Garnache called to Valerie. He had need of her assistance to make his preparations ere others came.

A wild excitement took over him, an overwhelming urge to laugh. Sword fighting was definitely the most fun game ever created for human entertainment. He straightened his arm, and his sword shot out like a flash of lightning. If not for the dagger that it caught, the blade would have surely pierced the captain’s heart. And now, still fighting, Garnache called to Valerie. He needed her help to get ready before others arrived.

“Set down your tapers, mademoiselle,” he bade her, “on the mantel shelf at my back. Place the other candle branch there too.”

“Put down your candles, miss,” he said to her, “on the mantel shelf behind me. Also, put the other candle holder there too.”

Swiftly, yet with half-swimming senses, everything dim to her as to one in a nightmare, she ran to do his bidding; and now the light placed so at his back, gave him over his opponents the same slight advantage that he had enjoyed before. In brisk tones he issued his fresh orders.

Swiftly, but with a dazed mind, everything faded for her like someone in a nightmare as she rushed to fulfill his command; and now the light positioned behind him gave him the same slight edge over his opponents that he had before. In a lively voice, he gave his new orders.

“Can you move the table, mademoiselle?” he asked her. “Try to drag it here, to the wall on my left, as close to the door as you can bring it.”

“Can you move the table, miss?” he asked her. “Try to drag it over here, to the wall on my left, as close to the door as you can get it.”

“I will try, monsieur,” she panted through dry lips; and again she moved to do his bidding. Quickened by the need there was, her limbs, which awhile ago had seemed on the point of refusing their office, appeared to gather more than ordinary strength. She was unconsciously sobbing in her passionate anxiety to render him what help was possible. Frenziedly she caught at the heavy oaken table, and began to drag it across the room as Garnache had begged her. And now, Fortunio seeing what was toward, and guessing Garnache’s intentions, sought by a rush to force his way into the Chamber. But Garnache was ready for him. There was a harsh grind of steel on steel, culminating in a resounding rush, and Fortunio was back in the guard-room, whither he had leapt to save his skin. A pause fell at that, and Garnache lowered his point to rest his arm until they should again come at him. From beyond the doorway the captain called upon him to yield. He took the summons as an insult, and flew into a momentary passion.

“I'll do my best, sir,” she gasped through dry lips; and again she moved to follow his orders. Driven by urgency, her limbs, which had moments ago seemed ready to give out, gained unusual strength. She was unknowingly sobbing with intense anxiety to give him whatever help she could. Desperately, she grabbed the heavy oak table and started to drag it across the room as Garnache had asked her to. Now, Fortunio, seeing what was happening and guessing Garnache’s intentions, rushed to force his way into the Chamber. But Garnache was prepared for him. There was a harsh clash of steel against steel, culminating in a loud crash, and Fortunio found himself back in the guardroom, where he had jumped to save himself. A pause followed, and Garnache lowered his weapon to rest his arm until they would come at him again. From beyond the doorway, the captain demanded that he surrender. He took the command as an insult and erupted in a brief fit of anger.

“Yield?” he roared. “Yield to you, you cut-throat scum? You shall have my sword if you will come for it, but you shall have it in your throat.”

“Yield?” he shouted. “Yield to you, you ruthless scum? You can have my sword if you come for it, but you’ll find it in your throat.”

Angered in his turn, Fortunio inclined his head to his companion’s ear, issuing an order. In obedience to it, it was the bravo now who advanced and engaged Garnache. Suddenly he dropped on to his knees, and over his head Garnache found his blade suddenly opposed by Fortunio’s. It was a clever trick, and it all but did Garnache’s business then. Yet together with the surprise of it there came to him the understanding of what was intended. Under his guard the kneeling man’s sword was to be thrust up into his vitals. As a cry of alarm broke from mademoiselle, he leapt aside and towards the wall, where he was covered from Fortunio’s weapon, and turning suddenly he passed his sword from side to side through the body of the kneeling mercenary.

Angered in return, Fortunio leaned in to his companion’s ear and gave an order. Following his command, the hired killer moved forward and confronted Garnache. Suddenly, he dropped to his knees, and above him, Garnache found his blade suddenly blocked by Fortunio’s. It was a clever move, and it almost cost Garnache his life. But along with the shock, he realized what was about to happen. The kneeling man’s sword was meant to be thrust up into his chest. As a cry of alarm escaped from mademoiselle, he jumped aside towards the wall, where Fortunio’s weapon couldn’t reach him, and then quickly turned, slicing his sword from side to side through the body of the kneeling mercenary.

The whole thing he had performed mechanically, more by instinct than by reason; and when it was done, and the tables were thus effectively turned upon his assailants, he scarcely realized how he had accomplished it.

The whole thing he had done almost automatically, more out of instinct than thought; and when it was over, and the situation was turned around on his attackers, he barely understood how he had pulled it off.

The man’s body cumbered now the doorway, and behind him Fortunio stood, never daring to advance lest a thrust of that sword which he could not see—Garnache still standing close against the wall—should serve him likewise.

The man now blocked the doorway, and behind him Fortunio stood, too afraid to move forward in case a thrust from that sword he couldn't see—Garnache still pressed tightly against the wall—would catch him too.

Garnache leaned there, in that friendly shelter, to breathe, and he smiled grimly under cover of his mustache. So long as he had to deal with a single assailant he saw no need to move from so excellent a position. Close beside him, leaning heavily against the table she had dragged thus far, stood Valerie, her face livid as death, her heart sick within her at the horror inspired her by that thing lying on the threshold. She could not take her eyes from the crimson stain that spread slowly on the floor, coming from under that limply huddled mass of arms and legs.

Garnache leaned there, in that welcoming shelter, to catch his breath, and he smiled grimly beneath his mustache. As long as he was only facing one attacker, he saw no reason to leave such a strong position. Right next to him, leaning heavily against the table she had dragged this far, was Valerie, her face pale as death, her heart heavy with sickness at the horror caused by that thing lying at the doorway. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the crimson stain spreading slowly on the floor, coming from underneath that limp pile of arms and legs.

“Do not look, mademoiselle,” Garnache implored her softly. “Be brave, child; try to be brave.”

“Don’t look, miss,” Garnache urged her gently. “Be strong, kid; try to be strong.”

She sought to brace her flagging courage, and by an effort she averted her eyes from that horrid heap and fixed them upon Garnache’s calm, intrepid face. The sight of his quietly watchful eyes, his grimly smiling lips, seemed to infuse courage into her anew.

She tried to steady her waning courage, and with a effort, she turned her eyes away from that terrible sight and focused on Garnache’s calm, fearless face. The sight of his watchful eyes and his slightly smiling lips seemed to give her courage once again.

“I have the table, monsieur,” she told him. “I can bring it no nearer to the wall.”

“I have the table, sir,” she said to him. “I can't move it any closer to the wall.”

He understood that this was not because her courage or her strength might be exhausted, but because he now occupied the spot where he had bidden her place it. He motioned her away, and when she had moved he darted suddenly and swiftly aside and caught the table, his sword still fast in his two first fingers, which he had locked over the quillons. He had pushed its massive weight halfway across the door before Fortunio grasped the situation. Instantly the captain sought to take advantage of it, thinking to catch Garnache unawares. But no sooner did he show his nose inside the doorpost than Garnache’s sword flashed before his eyes, driving him back with a bloody furrow in his cheek.

He realized that this wasn't because her courage or strength had run out, but because he was now in the place where he had told her to stand. He waved her away, and after she moved, he suddenly darted aside and grabbed the table, his sword still held between his first two fingers, which he had locked over the hilt. He had pushed its heavy weight halfway across the door before Fortunio understood what was happening. Immediately, the captain tried to take advantage of the situation, hoping to catch Garnache off guard. But as soon as he peeked inside the doorframe, Garnache’s sword flashed in front of him, sending him back with a bloody gash on his cheek.

“Have a care, Monsieur le Capitaine,” Garnache mocked him. “Had you come an inch farther it might have been the death of you.”

“Watch out, Captain,” Garnache teased him. “If you had come any closer, it could have been the end for you.”

A clatter of steps sounded upon the stairs, and the Parisian bent once more to his task, and thrust the table across the open doorway. He had a moment’s respite now, for Fortunio stung—though lightly—was not likely to come again until he had others to support him. And while the others came, while the hum of their voices rose higher, and finally their steps clattered over the bare boards of the guard-room floor, Garnache had caught up and flung a chair under the table to protect him from an attack from below, while he had piled another on top to increase and further strengthen the barricade.

A clatter of footsteps echoed up the stairs, and the Parisian bent down again to his task, pushing the table across the open doorway. He had a moment of relief now, because Fortunio, though slightly hurt, wasn’t likely to return until he had others with him. And while the others arrived, as their voices grew louder and their footsteps pounded on the bare boards of the guard-room floor, Garnache quickly grabbed a chair and slid it under the table to shield himself from an attack from below, while he stacked another one on top to bolster and reinforce the barricade.

Valerie watched him agonizedly, leaning now against the wall, her hands pressed across her bosom, as if to keep down its tempestuous heaving. Yet her anguish was tempered by a great wonder and a great admiration of this man who could keep such calm eyes and such smiling lips in the face of the dreadful odds by which he was beset, in the face of the certain death that must ultimately reach him before he was many minutes older. And in her imagination she conjured up a picture of him lying there torn by their angry swords and drenched in blood, his life gone out of him, his brave spirit, quenched for ever—and all for her unworthy sake. Because she— little, worthless thing that she was—would not marry as they listed, this fine, chivalrous soul was to be driven from its stalwart body.

Valerie watched him with deep concern, leaning against the wall, her hands pressed against her chest, as if trying to calm its frantic beating. Yet her pain was mixed with great wonder and admiration for this man who could maintain such calm eyes and smiling lips despite the terrifying odds stacked against him, and the certain death that would inevitably find him in just a few minutes. In her mind, she envisioned him lying there, wounded by their fierce swords and covered in blood, his life slipping away, his brave spirit extinguished forever—and all for her unworthy sake. Because she—this insignificant, worthless person—refused to marry as they wanted, this noble, chivalrous man was to be torn from his strong body.

An agony of grief took her now, and she fell once more to those awful sobs that awhile ago had shaken her. She had refused to marry Marius that Florimond’s life should be spared, knowing that before Marius could reach him she herself would have warned her betrothed. Yet even had that circumstance not existed, she was sure that still she would have refused to do the will of Marius. But equally sure was she that she would not so refuse him were he now to offer as the price of her compliance the life of Garnache, which she accounted irrevocably doomed.

An overwhelming wave of grief hit her, and she started sobbing again, just like before. She had turned down Marius’s marriage proposal so Florimond's life could be saved, knowing that by the time Marius got there, she would have already alerted her fiancé. But even if that situation didn't exist, she was confident she still would have refused to do what Marius wanted. However, she also knew that if he were to offer the life of Garnache as a price for her agreeing, she wouldn't refuse him, considering Garnache's fate was already sealed.

Suddenly his steady, soothing voice penetrated her anguished musings.

Suddenly, his calm, comforting voice broke through her troubled thoughts.

“Calm yourself, mademoiselle; all is far from lost as yet.”

“Calm down, miss; all is definitely not lost yet.”

She thought that he but spoke so to comfort her; she did not follow the working of his warlike mind, concentrated entirely upon the business of the moment, with little thought—or care, for that matter—for what might betide anon. Yet she made an effort to repress her sobs. She would be brave, if only to show herself worthy of the companionship and friendship of so brave a man.

She believed he only said that to comfort her; she didn’t understand the way his battle-focused mind worked, entirely focused on the task at hand, with little thought—or concern, for that matter—about what might happen next. Still, she tried to hold back her tears. She wanted to be strong, just to prove she was worthy of the companionship and friendship of such a brave man.

Across his barricade he peered into the outer room to ascertain with what fresh opponents he might have to reckon, and he was surprised to see but four men standing by Fortunio, whilst behind them among the thicker shadows, he dimly made out a woman’s figure and, beside her, another man who was short and squat.

Across his barricade, he looked into the outer room to see who his new opponents might be, and he was surprised to find only four men standing by Fortunio. Behind them, in the thicker shadows, he faintly saw a woman's figure and, next to her, another man who was short and stocky.

He bethought him that the hour, and the circumstance that most of the mercenaries would be in their beds, accounted for the reinforcement not being greater.

He realized that the time and the fact that most of the mercenaries would be in their beds explained why the reinforcements weren't larger.

The woman moved forward, and he saw as he had suspected, that it was the Dowager herself. The squat figure beside her, moving with her into the shaft of light that fell from the doorway Garnache defended, revealed to him the features of Monsieur de Tressan. If any doubt he had still entertained concerning the Seneschal’s loyalty, that doubt was now dispelled.

The woman stepped forward, and he saw, as he had suspected, that it was the Dowager herself. The short figure beside her, moving with her into the beam of light that fell from the doorway Garnache was guarding, revealed the features of Monsieur de Tressan. Any doubts he had still held about the Seneschal's loyalty were now gone.

And now the Dowager uttered a sudden cry of fear. She had caught sight of the fallen Marius, and she hurried to his side. Tressan sped after her and between them they raised the boy and helped him to a chair, where he now sat, passing a heavy hand across his no doubt aching brow. Clearly he was recovering, from which Garnache opined with regret that his blow had been too light. The Dowager turned to Fortunio, who had approached her, and her eyes seemed to take fire at something that he told her.

And then the Dowager let out a sudden cry of fear. She had seen Marius lying on the ground, and she rushed to his side. Tressan quickly followed her, and together they lifted the boy and helped him into a chair, where he sat, rubbing his obviously aching forehead. It was clear he was starting to recover, which made Garnache regretfully think that his hit hadn’t been hard enough. The Dowager turned to Fortunio, who had come up to her, and her eyes seemed to ignite at something he said.

“Garnache?” the Parisian heard her say, and he saw Fortunio jerk his thumb in the direction of the barricade.

“Garnache?” the Parisian heard her say, and he saw Fortunio point his thumb toward the barricade.

She appeared to forget her son; she stepped suddenly from his side, and peered through the doorway at the stalwart figure of Garnache, dimly to be seen through the pile of furniture that protected him to the height of his breast. No word said she to the Parisian. She stood regarding him a moment with lips compressed and a white, startled, angry face. Then:

She seemed to forget her son; she abruptly moved away from him and looked through the doorway at the strong figure of Garnache, barely visible behind the stack of furniture that shielded him up to his chest. She didn’t say a word to the man from Paris. She stood there for a moment, her lips pressed together and her face a pale, shocked, angry mask. Then:

“It was by Marius’s contrivance that he was placed sentry over the girl,” he heard her tell Fortunio, and he thought she sneered.

“It was Marius’s scheme that put him on guard duty over the girl,” he heard her say to Fortunio, and he thought she sounded sarcastic.

She looked at the two bodies on the floor, one almost at her feet, the other just inside the doorway, now almost hidden in the shadows of the table. Then she issued her commands to the men, and fiercely she bade them pull down that barricade and take the dog alive.

She stared at the two bodies on the floor, one nearly at her feet, the other just inside the doorway, now mostly concealed in the shadows of the table. Then she gave her orders to the men and urgently instructed them to take down that barricade and bring the dog back alive.

But before they could move to do her bidding, Garnache’s voice rang imperatively through the chamber.

But before they could act on her request, Garnache’s voice sounded firmly through the room.

“A word with you ere they begin, Monsieur de Tressan,” he shouted, and such was the note of command he assumed that the men stood arrested, looking to the Dowager for fresh orders. Tressan changed colour, for all that there was surely naught to fear, and he fingered his beard perplexedly, looking to the Marquise for direction. She flashed him a glance, lifted one shoulder disdainfully, and to the men:

“A word with you before they start, Monsieur de Tressan,” he shouted, and the authority in his voice made the men stop, looking to the Dowager for new instructions. Tressan turned pale, even though there was clearly nothing to be afraid of, and he nervously stroked his beard, glancing at the Marquise for guidance. She shot him a look, shrugged one shoulder dismissively, and addressed the men:

“Fetch him out,” said she, and she pointed to Garnache. But again Garnache stayed them.

“Bring him out,” she said, pointing to Garnache. But once more, Garnache stopped them.

“Monsieur de Tressan,” he called impressively, “to your dying day—and that will be none so distant—shall you regret it if you do not hear me.”

“Monsieur de Tressan,” he called out emphatically, “you will regret it for the rest of your life—and that won’t be long—if you don’t listen to me.”

The Seneschal was stirred by those words and the half-threat, half-warning; they seemed to cover. He paused a moment, and this time his eyes avoided the Marquise’s. At last, taking a step forward,

The Seneschal was affected by those words and the mix of threat and warning they conveyed. He paused for a moment, and this time he avoided looking at the Marquise. Finally, taking a step forward,

“Knave,” said he, “I do not know you.”

“Fool,” he said, “I don’t know you.”

“You know me well enough. You have heard my name. I am Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, Her Majesty’s emissary into Dauphiny to procure the enlargement of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye from the Chateau de Condillac, where she is detained by force and for the serving of unscrupulous ends. Now you know me and my quality.”

“You know me well enough. You’ve heard my name. I am Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache, Her Majesty’s representative in Dauphiny to secure the release of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye from the Chateau de Condillac, where she’s being held against her will for selfish purposes. Now you know me and my role.”

The Dowager stamped her foot.

The Dowager stomped her foot.

“Fetch him out!” she commanded harshly.

“Bring him out!” she ordered sharply.

“Hear me first, Monsieur le Seneschal, or it will be the worse for you.” And the Seneschal, moved by that confident promise of evil, threw himself before the men-at-arms.

“Hear me first, Mr. Seneschal, or you'll regret it.” And the Seneschal, unnerved by that threatening assurance of trouble, jumped in front of the soldiers.

“A moment, I beseech you, Marquise,” he cried, and the men, seeing his earnestness and knowing his quality, stood undecided, buffeted as they were between his will and the Marquise’s. “What have you to say to me?” Tressan demanded, seeking to render arrogant his tone.

“A moment, please, Marquise,” he said urgently, and the men, recognizing his seriousness and status, hesitated, caught between his demands and the Marquise’s. “What do you want to say to me?” Tressan asked, trying to make his tone sound arrogant.

“This: That my servant knows where I am, and that should I fail within a very few days to come forth safe and sound from Condillac to rejoin him, he is to ride to Paris with certain letters I have given him. Those letters incriminate you to the full in this infamous matter here at Condillac. I have set forth in them how you refused me help, how you ignored the Queen’s commands of which I was the bearer; and should it be proved, in addition, that through your treachery and insubordination my life has been lost, I promise you that nothing in all this world will save you from a hanging.”

“This: My servant knows where I am, and if I don’t return safely from Condillac to meet him in just a few days, he’s to ride to Paris with some letters I’ve given him. Those letters fully incriminate you in this terrible situation at Condillac. I’ve detailed how you refused to help me, how you disregarded the Queen’s orders that I was carrying; and if it’s proven that because of your betrayal and disobedience my life is lost, I assure you nothing in this world will keep you from being hanged.”

“Never listen, monsieur,” cried the Dowager, seeing Tressan start back like a man in sudden fear. “It is no more than the ruse of a desperate man.”

“Never listen, sir,” shouted the Dowager, noticing Tressan flinch like someone suddenly frightened. “It’s nothing more than the trick of a desperate man.”

“Heed me or not, at your choice,” Garnache retorted, addressing himself ever to Tressan. “You have had your warning. I little thought to see you here to-night. But seeing you confirms my worst suspicions, and if I am to die, I can die easy in my conscience at the thought that in sacrificing you to Her Majesty’s wrath I have certainly not sacrificed an innocent man.”

“Heed me or not, it’s up to you,” Garnache replied, still looking at Tressan. “You’ve been warned. I never expected to see you here tonight. But now that you are, it confirms my worst fears, and if I’m to die, I can do so with a clear conscience knowing that in turning you over to Her Majesty’s anger, I’m definitely not sacrificing an innocent man.”

“Madame—” the Seneschal began, turning to the Dowager. But she broke in impatiently upon his intended words, upon the prayer that bubbled to his lips that she should pause a while ere she made an end of this Parisian.

“Madame—” the Seneschal started, turning to the Dowager. But she interrupted him impatiently, cutting off his intended words and the request that was on his lips for her to hold off for a moment before finishing off this Parisian.

“Monsieur,” said she, “you may bargain with him when he is taken. We will have him alive. Go in,” she bade her men, her voice so resolute now that none dared tarry longer. “Fetch the knave out—alive.”

“Mister,” she said, “you can negotiate with him once he’s captured. We want him alive. Go in,” she ordered her men, her voice so determined now that no one dared linger. “Bring the rascal out—alive.”

Garnache smiled at mademoiselle as the words were uttered.

Garnache smiled at the young woman as the words were spoken.

“They want me alive,” said he. “That is a hopeful state of things. Bear up, child; I may need your help ere we are through.”

“They want me alive,” he said. “That’s a promising situation. Stay strong, kid; I might need your help before this is over.”

“You shall find me ready, monsieur,” she assured him for all her tremors. He looked at the pale face, composed now by an effort of her will, and at the beautiful hazel eyes which strove to meet his with calm and to reflect his smile, and he marvelled at her courage as much as did she at his.

“You’ll find me ready, sir,” she promised him despite her shaking. He looked at her pale face, now composed through sheer will, and at her beautiful hazel eyes that tried to meet his calmly and reflect his smile, and he admired her bravery as much as she admired his.

Then the assault began, and he could have laughed at the way in which a couple of those cut-throats—neither wishing to have the honour of meeting him singly—hindered each other by seeking to attack him at once.

Then the attack started, and he could have laughed at how a couple of those thugs—neither wanting the honor of facing him alone—got in each other's way by trying to attack him at the same time.

At last the Dowager commanded one of them to go in. The fellow came, and he was driven back by the sword that darted at him from above the barricade.

At last, the Dowager ordered one of them to go in. The guy came, but he was forced back by the sword that shot at him from above the barricade.

There matters might have come to a deadlock, but that Fortunio came forward with one of his men to repeat the tactics which had cost him a life already. His fellow went down on his knees, and drove his sword under the table and through the frame of the chair, seeking to prick Garnache in the legs. Simultaneously the captain laid hold of an arm of the chair above and sought to engage Garnache across it. The ruse succeeded to the extent of compelling the Parisian to retreat. The table seemed likely to be his undoing instead of helping him. He dropped like lightning to one knee, seeking to force the fellow out from underneath. But the obstacles which should have hindered his assailants hindered Garnache even more at this juncture. In that instant Fortunio whipped the chair from the table-top, and flung it forward. One of its legs caught Garnache on the sword arm, deadening it for a second. The sword fell from his hand, and Valerie shrieked aloud, thinking the battle at an end. But the next moment he was on his feet, his rapier firmly gripped once more, for all that his arm still felt a trifle numbed. As seconds passed the numbness wore away, but before that had taken place the table had been thrust forward, and the man beneath it had made it impossible for Garnache to hinder this. Suddenly he called to Valerie.

There might have been a standstill, but Fortunio stepped up with one of his men to use the same tactics that had already cost him a life. His partner dropped to his knees and drove his sword under the table and through the frame of the chair, trying to stab Garnache in the legs. At the same time, the captain grabbed an arm of the chair above and tried to engage Garnache across it. The trick worked well enough to force the Parisian to back off. The table seemed more like a trap than a help for him. He dropped to one knee, trying to push the guy out from underneath. But the obstacles that should have stopped his attackers actually hindered Garnache even more at that moment. In an instant, Fortunio yanked the chair off the table and threw it forward. One of its legs hit Garnache on the sword arm, numbing it for a moment. The sword slipped from his hand, and Valerie screamed, believing the fight was over. But the next second, he was back on his feet, gripping his rapier firmly again, even though his arm still felt a bit numb. As time passed, the numbness faded, but before that happened, the table had been pushed forward, making it impossible for Garnache to stop this. Suddenly, he called out to Valerie.

“A cloak, mademoiselle! Get me a cloak!” he begged. And she, stemming her fears once more, ran to do his bidding.

“A cloak, miss! Get me a cloak!” he pleaded. And she, pushing aside her fears once again, ran to fulfill his request.

She caught up a cloak that lay on a chair by the door of her bed-chamber, and brought it to him. He twisted it twice round his left arm, letting its folds hang loose, and advanced again to try conclusions with the gentleman underneath. He cast the garment so that it enmeshed the sword when next it was advanced. Stepping briskly aside, he was up to the table, and his busy blade drove back the man who assailed him across it. He threw his weight against it, and thrust it back till it was jammed hard once more against the doorposts, leaving the chair at his very feet. The man beneath had recovered his sword by this, and again he sought to use it. That was the end of him. Again Garnache enmeshed it, kicked away the chair, or, rather, thrust it aside with his foot, stooped suddenly, and driving his blade under the table felt it sink into the body of his tormentor.

She picked up a cloak that was on a chair by the door of her bedroom and handed it to him. He wrapped it around his left arm, letting the ends hang down, and moved forward again to confront the man underneath. He threw the cloak so it caught the sword the next time it was thrust forward. Stepping quickly to the side, he got to the table, and his swift blade pushed back the man who was attacking him. He leaned against it and pushed until it was shoved hard against the door frame, with the chair right at his feet. The man below had gotten his sword back by this point and tried to use it again. That was the end for him. Garnache ensnared it once more, kicked the chair away, or rather, shoved it aside with his foot, bent down suddenly, and drove his blade under the table, feeling it sink into the body of his attacker.

There was a groan and a spluttering cough, and then before Garnache could recover he heard mademoiselle crying out to him to beware. The table was thrust suddenly forward almost on top of him; its edge caught his left shoulder, and sent him back a full yard, sprawling upon the ground.

There was a groan and a coughing fit, and before Garnache could react, he heard the young woman warning him to watch out. The table was suddenly shoved forward right in front of him; its edge hit his left shoulder, knocking him back a full yard and making him fall to the ground.

To rise again, gasping for air—for the fall had shaken him—was the work of an instant. But in that instant Fortunio had thrust the table clear of the doorway, and his men were pouring into the room.

To get back up, gasping for breath—since the fall had stunned him—was a matter of a moment. But in that moment, Fortunio had pushed the table out of the way of the doorway, and his men were flooding into the room.

They came at Garnache in a body, with wild shouts and fierce mockery, and he hurriedly fell on guard and gave way before them until his shoulders were against the wainscot and he had at least the assurance that none could take him in the rear. Three blades engaged his own. Fortunio had come no farther than the doorway, where he stood his torn cheek drenched in blood, watching the scene the Marquise beside him, and Tressan standing just behind them, very pale and scared.

They rushed at Garnache all together, shouting wildly and mocking fiercely, and he quickly got into a defensive stance and backed away until his shoulders pressed against the wall, knowing at least that no one could come at him from behind. Three swords confronted him. Fortunio had only made it as far as the doorway, where he stood with his blood-soaked cheek, watching the scene unfold with the Marquise next to him and Tressan standing just behind them, looking very pale and frightened.

Yet Garnache’s first thought even in that moment of dire peril was for Valerie. He would spare her the sight that must before many moments be spread to view within that shambles.

Yet Garnache’s first thought, even in that moment of great danger, was for Valerie. He wanted to spare her the sight that would soon be revealed within that chaos.

“To your chamber, mademoiselle,” he cried to her. “You hinder me,” he added by way of compelling her obedience. She did his bidding, but only in part. No farther went she than the doorway of her room, where she remained standing, watching the fray as earlier she had stood and watched it from the door of the antechamber.

“To your room, miss,” he called to her. “You’re obstructing me,” he added to enforce her compliance. She followed his request, but only partially. She stopped at the doorway of her room, standing there and watching the fight just as she had done earlier from the door of the antechamber.

Suddenly she was moved by inspiration. He had gained an advantage before, by retreating through a doorway into an inner room. Might he not do the same again, and be in better case if he were to retreat now to her own chamber? Impulsively she called to him.

Suddenly, she felt a wave of inspiration. He had gotten an upper hand before by backing out through a doorway into an inner room. Could he do the same again and be in a better position if he retreated now to her own room? Without thinking, she called out to him.

“In here, Monsieur de Garnache. In here.”

“In here, Mr. de Garnache. In here.”

The Marquise looked across at her, and smiled in mockery. Garnache was too well occupied, she thought, to attempt any such rashness. If he but dared remove his shoulders from the wall there would be a speedier end to him than as things were.

The Marquise glanced over at her and smiled sarcastically. She thought Garnache was too preoccupied to take such a risk. If he even tried to push himself off the wall, it would lead to a quicker downfall than the current situation.

Not so, however, thought Garnache. The cloak twisted about his left arm gave him some advantage, and he used it to the full. He flicked the slack of it in the face of one, and followed it up by stabbing the fellow in the stomach before he could recover guard, whilst with another wave of that cloak he enmeshed the sword that shot readily into the opening he had left.

Not so, however, thought Garnache. The cloak wrapped around his left arm gave him some advantage, and he made the most of it. He flicked the loose part of it in one guy's face and quickly stabbed him in the stomach before he could get his guard up, while with another swing of that cloak he tangled the sword that shot right into the opening he had left.

Madame cursed, and Fortunio echoed her imprecations. The Seneschal gasped, his fears lost in amazement at so much valour and dexterity.

Madame cursed, and Fortunio echoed her curses. The Seneschal gasped, his fears faded in astonishment at such bravery and skill.

Garnache swung away from the wall now, and set his back to mademoiselle, determined to act upon her advice. But even in that moment he asked himself for the first time since the commencement of that carnage—to what purpose? His arms were growing heavy with fatigue, his mouth was parched, and great beads of perspiration stood upon his brow. Soon he would be spent, and they would not fail to take a very full advantage of it.

Garnache turned away from the wall, facing away from the young woman, ready to follow her advice. But even then, for the first time since the start of all this chaos, he wondered—what was the point? His arms felt heavy with exhaustion, his mouth was dry, and sweat trickled down his forehead. Soon, he would be worn out, and they would definitely take full advantage of that.

Hitherto his mind had been taken up with the battle only, and if he had thought of retreating, it was but to the end that he might gain a position of some vantage. Now, conscious of his growing fatigue, his thoughts turned them at last to the consideration of flight. Was there no way out of it? Must he kill every man in Condillac before he could hope to escape?

Up until now, he had only focused on the battle, and if he had considered retreating, it was just to find a better position. Now, feeling his weariness increase, he finally started thinking about fleeing. Was there really no way out? Did he have to kill every man in Condillac before he could hope to escape?

Whimsically, and almost mechanically, he set himself, in his mind, to count the men. There were twenty mercenaries all told, excluding Fortunio and himself. On Arsenio he might rely not to attack him, perhaps even to come to his assistance at the finish. That left nineteen. Four he had already either killed outright or effectively disabled; so that fifteen remained him. The task of dealing with those other fifteen was utterly beyond him. Presently, no doubt, the two now opposing him would be reinforced by others. So that if any possible way out existed, he had best set about finding it at once.

Whimsically, and almost mechanically, he began to count the men in his mind. There were twenty mercenaries in total, excluding Fortunio and himself. He could count on Arsenio not to attack him, and maybe even to help him out in the end. That left nineteen. He had already killed or effectively disabled four, so that meant fifteen were still left. Dealing with those other fifteen felt completely impossible. Soon, no doubt, the two men facing him would be joined by others. If there was any way out, he should start looking for it right away.

He wondered could he cut down these two, make an end of Fortunio, and, running for it, attempt to escape through the postern before the rest of the garrison had time to come up with him or guess his purpose. But the notion was too wild, its accomplishment too impossible.

He wondered if he could take down these two, finish off Fortunio, and then try to escape through the secret passage before the rest of the garrison had a chance to catch up with him or figure out what he was planning. But the idea was too insane, its execution too unlikely.

He was fighting now with his back to mademoiselle and his face to the tall window, through the leaded panes of which he caught the distorted shape of a crescent moon. Suddenly the idea came to him. Through that window must lie his way. It was a good fifty feet above the moat, he knew, and if he essayed to leap it, it must be an even chance that he would be killed in leaping. But the chance of death was a certain one if he tarried where he was until others came to support his present opponents. And so he briskly determined upon the lesser risk.

He was now fighting with his back to the young woman and his face toward the tall window, through the leaded panes of which he could see the distorted shape of a crescent moon. Suddenly, an idea struck him. His escape might lie through that window. He knew it was a good fifty feet above the moat, and if he tried to jump it, there was a decent chance he could get killed. But staying where he was meant certain death once his opponents got reinforcements. So, he quickly decided to take the smaller risk.

He remembered that the window was nailed down, as it had remained since mademoiselle’s pretended attempt at flight. But surely that should prove no formidable obstacle.

He remembered that the window was nailed shut, just like it had been since mademoiselle’s fake attempt to escape. But that shouldn't be a serious problem.

And now that his resolve was taken his tactics abruptly changed. Hitherto he had been sparing of his movements, husbanding his strength against the long battle that seemed promised him. Suddenly he assumed the offensive where hitherto he had but acted in self-defence, and a most deadly offensive was it. He plied his cloak, untwisting it from his arm and flinging it over the head and body of one of his assailants, so that he was enmeshed and blinded by it. Leaping to the fellow’s flank, Garnache, with a terrific kick, knocked his legs from under him so that he fell heavily. Then, stooping suddenly, the Parisian ran his blade under the other brave’s guard and through the fellow’s thigh. The man cried out, staggered, and then went down utterly disabled.

And now that he had made up his mind, his tactics changed quickly. Until then, he had been careful with his movements, conserving his strength for the long fight he expected. Suddenly, he took the offensive where before he had only defended himself, and it was a fierce attack. He used his cloak, twisting it from his arm and throwing it over the head and body of one of his attackers, effectively trapping and blinding him. Leaping to the guy’s side, Garnache delivered a powerful kick that knocked his legs out from under him, causing him to crash to the ground. Then, bending down quickly, the Parisian drove his blade under the other fighter’s guard and into his thigh. The man shouted, staggered, and then fell completely incapacitated.

One swift downward thrust Garnache made at the mass that wriggled under his cloak. The activity of its wriggles increased in the next few seconds, then ceased altogether.

One quick downward push Garnache made at the mass that squirmed under his cloak. The wriggling intensified for a few seconds, then stopped completely.

Tressan felt wet from head to foot with a sweat provoked by horror of what he saw. The Dowager’s lips were pouring forth a horrid litany of guard-room oaths, and meanwhile Garnache had swung round to meet Fortunio, the last of all who had stood with him.

Tressan was drenched in sweat from head to toe, his horror at what he saw causing it. The Dowager was spouting a terrible stream of guard-room curses, while Garnache had turned to face Fortunio, the last of those who had stood by him.

The captain came on boldly, armed with sword and dagger, and in that moment, feeling himself spent, Garnache bitterly repented having relinquished his cloak. Yet he made a stubborn fight, and whilst they fenced and stamped about that room, Marius came to watch them, staggering to his mother’s side and leaning heavily upon Tressan’s shoulder. The Marquise turned to him, her face livid to the lips.

The captain approached confidently, wielding a sword and dagger. In that moment, feeling exhausted, Garnache regretted giving up his cloak. Still, he fought fiercely, and as they sparred and moved around the room, Marius came to watch them, stumbling to his mother and leaning heavily on Tressan's shoulder. The Marquise turned to him, her face pale and drawn.

“That man must be the very fiend,” Garnache heard her tell her son. “Run for help, Tressan, or, God knows, he may escape us yet. Go for men, or we shall have Fortunio killed as well. Bid them bring muskets.”

“That man has to be the worst kind of monster,” Garnache heard her say to her son. “Go get help, Tressan, or he might still get away from us. Get some men, or we might end up getting Fortunio killed too. Tell them to bring muskets.”

Tressan, moving like one bereft of wits, went her errand, while the two men fought on, stamping and panting, circling and lunging, their breath coming in gasps, their swords grinding and clashing till sparks leapt from them.

Tressan, moving like someone out of their mind, went about her task while the two men continued to fight, stamping and breathing heavily, circling and lunging, their breaths coming in ragged gasps, their swords scraping and clashing until sparks flew from them.

The dust rose up to envelop and almost choke them, and more than once they slipped in the blood with which the floor was spattered, whilst presently Garnache barely recovered and saved himself from stumbling over the body of one of his victims against which his swiftly moving feet had hurtled.

The dust rose up to surround and nearly suffocate them, and more than once they slipped in the blood that splattered the floor, while soon Garnache barely managed to recover and saved himself from tripping over the body of one of his victims that his fast-moving feet had nearly collided with.

And the Dowager, who watched the conflict and who knew something of sword-play, realized that, tired though Garnache might be, unless help came soon or some strange chance gave the captain the advantage, Fortunio would be laid low with the others.

And the Dowager, who was watching the fight and knew a bit about sword fighting, understood that, even though Garnache might be tired, unless help arrived soon or some unexpected twist gave the captain the upper hand, Fortunio would be defeated like the others.

His circling had brought the Parisian round, so that his back was now to the window, his face to the door of the bedchamber, where mademoiselle still watched in ever-growing horror. His right shoulder was in line with the door of the antechamber, which madame occupied, and he never saw her quit Marius’s side and creep slyly into the room to speed swiftly round behind him.

His circling had brought the Parisian around, so that his back was now to the window, his face to the door of the bedroom, where the young lady still watched in increasing horror. His right shoulder was in line with the door of the antechamber, which the lady occupied, and he never saw her leave Marius’s side and sneak silently into the room to quickly move behind him.

The only one from whom he thought that he might have cause to fear treachery was the man whom he had dropped with a thigh wound, and he was careful to keep beyond the reach of any sudden sword-thrust from that fellow.

The only person he thought he might have to worry about betraying him was the guy he had injured in the thigh, so he made sure to stay out of reach of any sudden sword strike from that guy.

But if he did not see the woman’s movements, mademoiselle saw them, and the sight set her eyes dilating with a new fear. She guessed the Dowager’s treacherous purpose. And no sooner had she guessed it than, with a choking sob, she told herself that what madame could do that could she also.

But even if he didn’t notice the woman’s movements, mademoiselle did, and the sight made her eyes widen with a new fear. She realized the Dowager’s deceitful intentions. As soon as she figured it out, she found herself choking back a sob, reminding herself that whatever madame could do, she could do too.

Suddenly Garnache saw an opening; Fortunio’s eyes, caught by the Dowager’s movements, strayed for a moment past his opponent, and the thing would have been fatal to the captain but that in that moment, as Garnache was on the point of lunging, he felt himself caught from behind, his arms pinioned to his sides by a pair of slender ones that twined themselves about him, and over his shoulder, the breath of it fanning his hot cheek, came a vicious voice—

Suddenly, Garnache spotted an opening; Fortunio's eyes, distracted by the Dowager's movements, briefly strayed past his opponent. This could have been disastrous for the captain, but at that moment, just as Garnache was about to lunge, he felt someone grab him from behind. His arms were pinned to his sides by a pair of slender arms that wrapped around him, and over his shoulder, he felt a hot breath and heard a vicious voice—

“Stab now, Fortunio!”

"Stab him now, Fortunio!"

The captain asked nothing better. He raised his weary sword-arm and brought his point to the level of Garnache’s breast, but in that instant its weight became leaden. Imitating the Marquise, Valerie had been in time. She seized Fortunio’s half-lifted arm and flung all her weight upon it.

The captain wanted nothing more. He raised his tired sword arm and aimed the point at Garnache’s chest, but at that moment, it felt unbelievably heavy. Copying the Marquise, Valerie had acted quickly. She grabbed Fortunio’s half-raised arm and threw all her weight onto it.

The captain cursed her horridly in a frenzy of fear, for he saw that did Garnache shake off the Marquise there would be an end of himself. He sought to wrench himself free of her detaining grasp, and the exertion brought him down, weary as he was, and with her weight hanging to him. He sank to his knees, and the girl, still clinging valiantly, sank with him, calling to Garnache that she held the captain fast.

The captain swore at her in a panic, knowing that if Garnache got rid of the Marquise, it would mean his end. He tried to break free from her hold, but the effort overpowered him, and with her weight dragging him down, he fell to his knees. The girl, still holding on tightly, went down with him, shouting to Garnache that she had a firm grip on the captain.

Putting forth all his remaining strength, the Parisian twisted from the Dowager’s encircling grasp and hurled her from him with a violence he nowise intended.

Putting all his remaining strength into it, the Parisian twisted away from the Dowager's grasp and threw her off with a force he never meant to use.

“Yours, madame, are the first woman’s arms that ever Martin de Garnache has known,” said he. “And never could embrace of beauty have been less welcome.”

“Yours, ma'am, are the first woman’s arms that Martin de Garnache has ever known,” he said. “And never could an embrace of beauty have been less welcome.”

Panting, he caught up one of the overturned chairs. Holding it by the back he made for the window. He had dropped his sword, and he called to mademoiselle to hold the captain yet an instant longer. He swung his chair aloft and dashed it against the window. There was a thundering crash of shivered glass and a cool draught of that November night came to sweeten the air that had been fouled by the stamping of the fighters.

Panting, he grabbed one of the overturned chairs. Holding it by the back, he headed for the window. He had dropped his sword and shouted to the young woman to hold the captain for just a moment longer. He raised the chair high and smashed it against the window. There was a loud crash of breaking glass, and a cool breeze from that November night rushed in to refresh the air that had been tainted by the fighters' commotion.

Again he swung up his chair and dashed it at the window, and yet again, until no window remained, but a great, gaping opening with a fringe of ragged glass and twisted leadwork.

Again he lifted his chair and threw it at the window, again and again, until there was no window left, just a large, gaping hole with a fringe of jagged glass and bent leadwork.

In that moment Fortunio struggled to his feet, free of the girl, who sank, almost in a swoon. He sprang towards Garnache. The Parisian turned and flung his now shattered chair toward the advancing captain. It dropped at his feet, and his flying shins struck against an edge of it, bringing him, hurt and sprawling, to the ground. Before he could recover, a figure was flying through the open gap that lately had been a window.

In that moment, Fortunio got to his feet, leaving the girl behind, who nearly fainted. He dashed towards Garnache. The Parisian turned and threw his now broken chair at the approaching captain. It landed at Fortunio's feet, and his running shins hit the edge, causing him to fall hard to the ground. Before he could get back up, a figure came rushing through the opening that had once been a window.

Mademoiselle sat up and screamed.

She sat up and screamed.

“You will be killed, Monsieur de Garnache! Dear God, you will be killed!” and the anguish in her voice was awful.

“You're going to be killed, Monsieur de Garnache! Oh my God, you're going to be killed!” and the pain in her voice was unbearable.

It was the last thing that reached the ears of Monsieur de Garnache as he tumbled headlong through the darkness of the chill November night.

It was the last thing Monsieur de Garnache heard as he fell headfirst into the darkness of the cold November night.





CHAPTER XVIII. IN THE MOAT

Fortunio and the Marquise reached the window side by side, and they were in time to hear a dull splash in the waters fifty feet below them. There was a cloud over the little sickle of moon, and to their eyes, fresh from the blaze of candle-light, the darkness was impenetrable.

Fortunio and the Marquise reached the window next to each other, just in time to hear a dull splash in the water fifty feet below them. A cloud covered the small crescent of moon, and to their eyes, freshly adjusted from the bright candlelight, the darkness was impenetrable.

“He is in the moat,” cried the Marquise excitedly, and Valerie, who sat on the floor whither she had slipped when Fortunio shook her off, rocked herself in an agony of fear.

“He's in the moat,” cried the Marquise excitedly, and Valerie, who sat on the floor where she had slipped when Fortunio shook her off, rocked herself in a state of fear.

To the horrors about her—the huddled bodies lying so still upon the floor, the bloody footprints everywhere, the shattered furniture, and the groans of the man with the wounded thigh—to all this she was insensible. Garnache was dead, she told herself; he was surely dead; and it seemed as if the very thought of it were killing, too, a part of her own self.

To the horrors around her—the huddled bodies lying so still on the floor, the bloody footprints everywhere, the shattered furniture, and the groans of the man with the wounded thigh—she was numb. Garnache was dead, she thought; he was definitely dead; and it felt like the very idea of it was also killing a part of her own self.

Unconsciously she sobbed her fears aloud. “He is dead,” she moaned; “he is dead.”

Unintentionally, she cried out her fears. “He’s dead,” she lamented; “he’s dead.”

The Marquise overheard that piteous cry, and turned to survey the girl, her brows lifting, her lips parting in an astonishment that for a second effaced the horrors of that night. Suspicion spread like an oil stain in her evil mind. She stepped forward and caught the girl by one of her limp arms. Marius, paler than his stunning had left him, leaned more heavily against the door-post, and looked on with bloodshot eyes. If ever maiden avowed the secret of her heart, it seemed to him that Valerie avowed it then.

The Marquise heard that pitiful cry and turned to look at the girl, her eyebrows raised and her lips parted in shock that briefly erased the horrors of that night. Suspicion spread like an oil stain in her wicked mind. She stepped forward and grabbed the girl by one of her limp arms. Marius, paler than before, leaned more heavily against the doorframe and watched with bloodshot eyes. It seemed to him that if any girl were to reveal the secret of her heart, Valerie was doing it then.

The Marquise shook her angrily.

The Marquise shook her angrily.

“What was he to you, girl? What was he to you?” she demanded shrilly.

“What was he to you, girl? What was he to you?” she asked sharply.

And the girl, no more than half conscious of what she was saying, made answer:

And the girl, barely aware of what she was saying, replied:

“The bravest gentleman, the noblest friend I have ever known.”

“The bravest man, the noblest friend I’ve ever known.”

Pah! The Dowager dropped her arm and turned to issue a command to Fortunio. But already the fellow had departed. His concern was not with women, but with the man who had escaped him. He must make certain that the fall had killed Garnache.

Pah! The Dowager dropped her arm and turned to give a command to Fortunio. But he had already left. His focus wasn’t on women, but on the man who had gotten away. He needed to make sure that the fall had killed Garnache.

Breathless and worn as he was, all spattered now with blood from the scratch in his cheek, which lent him a terrific aspect, he dashed from that shambles and across the guard-room. He snatched up a lighted lantern that had been left in the doorway and leapt down the stairs and into the courtyard. Here he came upon Monsieur de Tressan with a half-dozen fellows at his heels, all more or less half clad, but all very fully armed with swords and knives, and one or two with muskets.

Out of breath and exhausted, covered in blood from the scratch on his cheek that gave him a fierce look, he rushed out of that wreckage and through the guardroom. He grabbed a lit lantern that had been left in the doorway and jumped down the stairs into the courtyard. There, he encountered Monsieur de Tressan with a handful of guys following him, all somewhat partially dressed but well-armed with swords and knives, and a couple of them even had muskets.

Roughly, with little thought for the dignity of his high office, he thrust the Lord Seneschal aside and turned the men. Some he ordered off to the stables to get horses, for if Garnache had survived his leap and swum the moat, they must give chase. Whatever betide, the Parisian must not get away. He feared the consequences of that as much for himself as for Condillac. Some five or six of the men he bade follow him, and never pausing to answer any of Tressan’s fearful questions, he sped across the courtyard, through the kitchens—which was the nearest way—into the outer quadrangle. Never pausing to draw breath, spent though he was, he pursued his flight under the great archway of the keep and across the drawbridge, the raising of which had been that night postponed to await the Lord Seneschal’s departure.

Roughly, with little regard for the dignity of his high office, he shoved the Lord Seneschal aside and turned to the men. He ordered some of them to go to the stables to fetch horses, because if Garnache had survived his leap and swum across the moat, they needed to give chase. No matter what happened, the Parisian must not escape. He feared the consequences of that as much for himself as for Condillac. He told about five or six of the men to follow him and, without stopping to respond to any of Tressan’s anxious questions, he raced across the courtyard, through the kitchens—which was the quickest route—into the outer quadrangle. Without stopping to catch his breath, even though he was exhausted, he continued his flight under the great archway of the keep and across the drawbridge, the raising of which had been postponed that night to wait for the Lord Seneschal’s departure.

Here on the bridge he paused and turned in a frenzy to scream to his followers that they should fetch more torches. Meanwhile he snatched the only one at hand from the man-at-arms that carried it.

Here on the bridge, he paused and turned in a rush to yell to his followers that they needed to grab more torches. In the meantime, he grabbed the only one available from the soldier who was holding it.

His men sprang into the guard-room of the keep, realizing from his almost hysterical manner the urgent need for haste. And while he waited for them, standing there on the bridge, his torch held high, he scanned by its lurid red light the water as far as eye could reach on either side of him.

His men rushed into the guardroom of the keep, understanding from his nearly frantic demeanor that they needed to hurry. As he waited for them, standing on the bridge with his torch held high, he searched the water on both sides, illuminated by its bright red light, as far as he could see.

There was a faint movement on the dark, oily surface for all that no wind stirred. Not more than four or five minutes could have elapsed since Garnache’s leap, and it would seem as if the last ripple from the disturbance of his plunge had not yet rolled itself out. But otherwise there was nothing here, nor did Fortunio expect aught. The window of the Northern Tower abutted on to the other side of the chateau, and it was there he must look for traces of the fugitive or for his body.

There was a slight disturbance on the dark, oily surface despite the lack of wind. No more than four or five minutes had passed since Garnache’s leap, and it seemed like the last ripple from his splash hadn’t fully faded yet. But apart from that, there was nothing else here, nor did Fortunio expect anything more. The window of the Northern Tower faced the other side of the chateau, and that was where he needed to search for signs of the runaway or for his body.

“Hasten!” he shouted over his shoulder. “Follow me!” And without waiting for them he ran across the bridge and darted round the building, his torch scattering a shower of sparks behind him on the night, and sending little rills of blood-red light down the sword which he still carried.

“Hurry!” he yelled over his shoulder. “Come with me!” And without waiting for them, he sprinted across the bridge and dashed around the building, his flashlight scattering a flurry of sparks behind him into the night, while sending small streams of blood-red light down the sword he still carried.

He gained the spot where Garnache must have fallen, and he stood below the radiance that clove the night from the shattered window fifty feet above, casting the light of his torch this way and that over the black bosom of the moat. Not a ripple moved now upon that even, steely surface. Voices sounded behind him, and with them a great glare of ruddy light came to herald the arrival of his men. He turned to them and pointed with his sword away from the chateau.

He reached the place where Garnache must have fallen, standing beneath the light that split the night from the broken window fifty feet above, shining his flashlight back and forth over the dark water of the moat. Not a ripple disturbed the smooth, steel-like surface. Voices echoed behind him, accompanied by a bright glow of red light announcing the arrival of his men. He turned to them and pointed with his sword away from the chateau.

“Spread yourselves!” he shouted. “Make search yonder. He cannot have gone far.”

“Spread out!” he shouted. “Search over there. He can't have gone far.”

And they, but dimly realizing whom they sought, yet realizing that they sought a man, dashed off and spread themselves as he had bidden them, to search the stretch of meadowland, where ill must betide any fugitive, since no cover offered.

And they, only vaguely understanding who they were looking for, but knowing they were searching for a man, quickly scattered and spread out as he had instructed them, to search the stretch of meadowland, where any fugitive would be in serious trouble, since there was no place to hide.

Fortunio remained where he was at the edge of the moat. He stooped, and waving his torch along the ground he moved to the far angle of the chateau, examining the soft, oozy clay. It was impossible that a man could have clambered out over that without leaving some impression. He reached the corner and found the clay intact; at least, nowhere could he discover a mark of hands or a footprint set as would be that of a man emerging from the water.

Fortunio stayed where he was at the edge of the moat. He bent down, waving his torch along the ground as he moved to the far corner of the chateau, inspecting the soft, muddy clay. It was impossible for a man to climb out of there without leaving some kind of mark. He reached the corner and found the clay untouched; there were no signs of hands or footprints that would indicate a man coming out of the water.

He retraced his steps and went back until he had reached the eastern angle of the chateau, yet always with the same result. He straightened himself at last, and his manner was more calm; his frenzied haste was gone, and deliberately he now raised his torch and let its light shine again over the waters. He pondered them a moment, his dark eyes musing almost regretfully.

He backtracked until he reached the eastern corner of the chateau, but it always ended the same way. Finally, he straightened up, feeling calmer; his frantic rush had disappeared. Deliberately, he raised his torch and let its light shine over the water again. He thought about it for a moment, his dark eyes reflecting a hint of regret.

“Drowned!” he said aloud, and sheathed his sword.

“Drowned!” he said out loud, and put away his sword.

From the window overhead a voice hailed him. He looked up and saw the Dowager, and, behind her, the figure of her son. Away in the meadows the lights of his men’s torches darted hither and thither like playful jack-o’-lanterns.

From the window above, a voice called out to him. He looked up and saw the Dowager, with her son standing behind her. In the meadows, the lights from his men’s torches flickered back and forth like mischievous jack-o’-lanterns.

“Have you got him, Fortunio?”

“Do you have him, Fortunio?”

“Yes, madame,” he answered with assurance. “You may have his body when you will. He is underneath here.” And he pointed to the water.

“Yes, ma'am,” he replied confidently. “You can have his body whenever you want. He’s down there.” And he pointed to the water.

They appeared to take his word for it, for they questioned him no further. The Marquise turned to mademoiselle, who was still sitting on the floor.

They seemed to trust him, as they didn’t ask him anything else. The Marquise turned to the young lady, who was still sitting on the floor.

“He is drowned, Valerie,” she said slowly, watching the girl’s face.

“He’s drowned, Valerie,” she said slowly, watching the girl’s face.

Valerie looked up. Her eyes were very wide, and her lips moved for a second. Then she fell forward without a word. This last horror, treading on the heels of all those that already had assailed her, proved too great a strain for her brave spirit. She had swooned.

Valerie looked up. Her eyes were wide, and her lips moved for a moment. Then she fell forward without saying a word. This final shock, coming right after all the others she had faced, was too much for her strong spirit. She fainted.

Tressan entered at that moment, full of questions as to what might be toward, for he had understood nothing in the courtyard. The Marquise called to him to help her with the girl, Marius being still too faint, and between them they bore her to her chamber, laid her on the bed, and, withdrawing, closed the door upon her. Then she signed to Marius and the Seneschal.

Tressan walked in at that moment, full of questions about what was going on, since he had understood nothing in the courtyard. The Marquise called for him to help with the girl, as Marius was still too weak. Together, they carried her to her room, laid her on the bed, and then stepped out, closing the door behind her. After that, she signaled to Marius and the Seneschal.

“Come,” she said; “let us go. The sight and smell of the place are turning me sick, although my stomach is strong enough to endure most horrors.”

“Come,” she said; “let’s go. The look and smell of this place are making me nauseous, even though my stomach can handle most horrors.”

She took up one of the candle-branches to light them, and they went below and made their way to the hall, where they found Marius’s page, Gaston, looking very pale and scared at the din that had filled the chateau during the past half-hour or so. With him was Marius’s hound, which the poor boy had kept by him for company and protection in that dreadful time.

She picked up one of the candle holders to light them, and they went downstairs to the hall, where they found Marius’s page, Gaston, looking very pale and frightened by the noise that had filled the chateau for the last half-hour or so. With him was Marius’s dog, which the poor boy had kept by his side for company and protection during that terrible time.

The Marquise spoke to him kindly, and she stooped to pat the dog’s glossy head. Then she bade Gaston set wine for them, and when it was fetched the three of them drank in brooding, gloomy silence.

The Marquise spoke to him gently, and she bent down to pet the dog's shiny head. Then she asked Gaston to bring wine for them, and when it arrived, the three of them drank in a thoughtful, somber silence.

The draught invigorated Marius, it cheered Tressan’s drooping spirits, and it quenched the Dowager’s thirst. The Seneschal turned to her again with his unanswered questions touching the end of that butchery above-stairs. She told him what Fortunio had said that Garnache was drowned as a consequence of his mad leap from the window.

The fresh air revitalized Marius, lifted Tressan's low spirits, and satisfied the Dowager's thirst. The Seneschal turned to her again with his unanswered questions about the massacre upstairs. She informed him that Fortunio had said Garnache drowned as a result of his crazy jump from the window.

Into Tressan’s mind there sprang the memory of the thing Garnache had promised should befall him in such a case. It drove the colour from his cheeks and brought great lines of fearful care into sharp relief about his mouth and eyes.

Into Tressan’s mind came the memory of what Garnache had promised would happen to him in such a situation. It drained the color from his face and highlighted deep lines of anxiety around his mouth and eyes.

“Madame, we are ruined!” he groaned.

“Madam, we're done for!” he moaned.

“Tressan,” she answered him contemptuously, “you are chicken-hearted. Listen to me. Did he not say that he had left his man behind him when he came to Condillac? Where think you that he left his man?”

“Tressan,” she replied disdainfully, “you’re such a coward. Listen to me. Didn’t he say he left his guy behind when he came to Condillac? Where do you think he left that guy?”

“Maybe in Grenoble,” answered the Seneschal, staring.

“Maybe in Grenoble,” replied the Seneschal, staring.

“Find out,” she told him impressively, her eyes on his, and calm as though they had never looked upon such sights as that very night had offered them. “If not in Grenoble, certainly, at least, somewhere in this Dauphiny of which you are the King’s Lord Seneschal. Turn the whole province inside out, man, but find the fellow. Yours is the power to do it. Do it, then, and you will have no consequences to fear. You have seen the man?”

“Find out,” she said confidently, locking her gaze with his, completely unfazed as if they hadn’t just witnessed the incredible sights of that very night. “If it’s not in Grenoble, then at least somewhere in this Dauphiny where you’re the King’s Lord Seneschal. Search the entire province, man, but locate the guy. You have the authority to do it. So do it, and you won’t have anything to worry about. Have you seen the man?"

“Ay, I have seen him. I remember him; and his name, I bethink me, is Rabecque.”

“Ay, I’ve seen him. I remember him, and his name, if I’m not mistaken, is Rabecque.”

He took courage; his face looked less dejected.

He found his courage; his face looked less gloomy.

“You overlook nothing, madame,” he murmured. “You are truly wonderful. I will start the search this very night. My men are almost all at Montelimar awaiting my commands. I’ll dispatch a messenger with orders that they are to spread themselves throughout Dauphiny upon this quest.”

“You miss nothing, ma'am,” he said softly. “You are truly amazing. I’ll begin the search tonight. My team is mostly at Montelimar waiting for my orders. I’ll send a messenger with instructions for them to spread out across Dauphiny for this mission.”

The door opened, and Fortunio entered. He was still unwashed and terrible to look upon, all blood-bespattered. The sight of him drove a shudder through Tressan. The Marquise grew solicitous.

The door opened, and Fortunio walked in. He was still dirty and looked awful, all covered in blood. Just seeing him sent a chill through Tressan. The Marquise became worried.

“How is your wound, Fortunio?” was her first question.

“How’s your wound, Fortunio?” was her first question.

He made a gesture that dismissed the matter.

He brushed it off.

“It is nothing. I am over full-blooded, and if I am scratched, I bleed, without perceiving it, enough to drain another man.”

“It’s nothing. I have an excess of blood, and if I get scratched, I bleed, without even noticing it, enough to drain another person.”

“Here, drink, mon capitaine,” she urged him, very friendly, filling him a cup with her own hands. “And you, Marius?” she asked. “Are you recovering strength?”

“Here, drink, my captain,” she encouraged him warmly, pouring a cup with her own hands. “And you, Marius?” she asked. “Are you feeling stronger?”

“I am well,” answered Marius sullenly. His defeat that evening had left him glum and morose. He felt that he had cut a sorry figure in the affair, and his vanity was wounded. “I deplore I had so little share in the fight,” he muttered.

“I’m fine,” Marius replied gloomily. His loss that evening had left him downcast and despondent. He felt that he had made a poor impression in the situation, and his pride was hurt. “I regret that I played such a small role in the fight,” he mumbled.

“The lustiest fight ever I or any man beheld,” swore Fortunio. “Dieu! But he was a fighter, that Monsieur de Garnache, and he deserved a better end than drowning.”

“The most intense fight I or anyone has ever seen,” swore Fortunio. “God! But he was a fighter, that Monsieur de Garnache, and he deserved a better fate than drowning.”

“You are quite sure that he is drowned?”

"Do you really think he's drowned?"

Fortunio replied by giving his reasons for that conclusion, and they convinced both the Marquise and her son indeed they had never deemed it possible that the Parisian could have survived that awful leap. The Dowager looked at Marius, and from him to the captain.

Fortunio explained his reasons for that conclusion, and they convinced both the Marquise and her son; they had never thought it possible that the Parisian could have survived that terrible jump. The Dowager looked at Marius, then at the captain.

“Do you think, you two, that you will be fit for tomorrow’s business?”

“Do you both think you'll be ready for tomorrow’s work?”

“For myself,” laughed Fortunio, “I am ready for it now.”

“For me,” laughed Fortunio, “I’m ready for it now.”

“And I shall be when I have rested,” answered Marius grimly.

“And I will be when I’ve rested,” Marius replied grimly.

“Then get you both to rest, you will be needing it,” she bade them.

“Then get some rest, both of you; you’ll need it,” she told them.

“And I, too, madame,” said the Seneschal, bending over the hand she held out to him. “Good-night to you all.” He would have added a word to wish them luck in the morrow’s venture; but for the life of him he dared not. He turned, made another of his bows, and rolled out of the room.

“And I, too, ma'am,” said the Seneschal, leaning down to take the hand she extended to him. “Goodnight to all of you.” He wanted to say something to wish them luck in tomorrow’s endeavor, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. He turned, bowed once more, and rolled out of the room.

Five minutes later the drawbridge was being raised after his departure, and Fortunio was issuing orders to the men he had recalled from their futile search to go clear the guard-room and antechamber of the Northern Tower, and to bear the dead to the chapel, which must serve as a mortuary for the time. That done he went off to bed, and soon after the lights were extinguished in Condillac; and save for Arsenio, who was, on guard, sorely perturbed by all that had befallen and marvelling at the rashness of his friend “Battista”—for he had no full particulars of the business—the place was wrapped in sleep.

Five minutes later, the drawbridge was being raised after his departure, and Fortunio was giving orders to the men he had called back from their pointless search to clear out the guardroom and antechamber of the Northern Tower, and to carry the dead to the chapel, which would serve as a temporary morgue. Once that was taken care of, he went to bed, and soon after, the lights were turned off in Condillac; and aside from Arsenio, who was on guard, deeply troubled by everything that had happened and wondering about the recklessness of his friend “Battista”—since he didn’t have all the details of the situation—the place was enveloped in sleep.

Had they been less sure that Garnache was drowned, maybe they had slumbered less tranquilly that night at Condillac. Fortunio had been shrewd in his conclusions, yet a trifle hasty; for whilst, as a matter of fact, he was correct in assuming that the Parisian had not crawled out of the moat—neither at the point he had searched, nor elsewhere—yet was he utterly wrong to assume him at the bottom of it.

Had they been less certain that Garnache was drowned, they might have slept less peacefully that night at Condillac. Fortunio had been clever in his conclusions, but a bit hasty; for while he was right to think that the Parisian hadn't crawled out of the moat—neither at the spot he had searched, nor anywhere else—he was completely wrong to assume he was at the bottom of it.

Garnache had gone through that window prepared to leap into another—and, he hoped, a better world. He had spun round twice in the air and shot feet foremost through the chill waters of the moat, and down until his toes came in contact with a less yielding substance, yet yielding nevertheless. Marvelling that he should have retained until now his senses, he realized betimes that he was touching mud—that he was really ankle deep in it. A vigorous, frantic kick with both legs at once released him, and he felt himself slowly re-ascending to the surface.

Garnache had jumped through that window, ready to leap into another—and, he hoped, a better world. He spun around twice in the air and shot feet first into the cold water of the moat, going down until his toes hit something firmer, yet still soft. Amazed that he had managed to keep his senses until now, he quickly realized he was standing in mud—he was actually ankle-deep in it. A strong, desperate kick with both legs pushed him free, and he felt himself slowly rising back to the surface.

It has been often said that a drowning man in his struggles sees his whole life mirrored before him. In the instants of Garnache’s ascent through the half stagnant waters of that moat he had reviewed the entire situation and determined upon the course he should pursue. When he reached the surface, he must see to it that he broke it gently, for at the window above were sure to be watchers, looking to see how he had fared. Madame, he remembered, had sent Tressan for muskets. If he had returned with them and they should perceive him from above, a bullet would be sent to dispose of him, and it were a pity to be shot now after having come through so much.

It's often said that when someone is drowning, they see their whole life flash before their eyes. In the moments that Garnache was climbing through the murky water of the moat, he reviewed everything that had happened and decided on what he needed to do. When he reached the surface, he had to make sure to break it softly, because there were likely watchers at the window above, waiting to see how he had made it. He remembered that Madame had sent Tressan for guns. If he had come back with them and they spotted him from above, a bullet would be fired at him, and it would be a shame to get shot now after surviving so much.

His head broke the surface and emerged into the chill darkness of the night. He took a deep breath of cold but very welcome air, and moving his arms gently under water, he swam quietly, not to the edge of the moat but to the chateau wall, close under which he thought he would be secure from observation. He found by good fortune a crevice between two stones; he did not see it, his fingers found it for him as they groped along that granite surface. He clung there a moment and pondered the situation. He heard voices above, and looking up he saw the glare of light through the opening he had battered.

His head broke the surface and emerged into the cold darkness of the night. He took a deep breath of the chilly but refreshing air and, moving his arms gently in the water, swam quietly, not toward the edge of the moat but to the chateau wall, where he thought he would be hidden from sight. By chance, he found a gap between two stones; he didn’t see it, but his fingers discovered it while he felt along the granite surface. He held on for a moment and thought about the situation. He heard voices above, and looking up, he saw the light shining through the opening he had smashed.

And now he was surprised to feel new vigour running through him. He had hurled himself from that window with scarce the power to leap, bathed in perspiration and deeming his strength utterly spent. The ice-cold waters of the moat had served, it would seem, to brace him, to wash away his fatigue, and to renew his energies. His mind was singularly clear and his senses rendered superacute, and he set himself to consider what he had best do.

And now he was surprised to feel a rush of new energy coursing through him. He had thrown himself out of that window barely able to jump, drenched in sweat and thinking his strength was completely gone. The icy waters of the moat seemed to have revitalized him, washing away his exhaustion and renewing his energy. His mind was unusually clear and his senses incredibly sharp, and he began to think about what he should do next.

Swim to the edge of the moat and, clambering out, take to his legs was naturally the first impulse. But, reflecting upon the open nature of the ground, he realized that that must mean his ruin. Presently they would come to see how he had fared, and failing to find him in the water they would search the country round about. He set himself in their place. He tried to think as they would think, the better that he might realize how they would act, and then an idea came to him that might be worth heeding. In any case his situation was still very desperate; on that score he allowed himself no illusions. That they would take his drowning for granted, and never come to satisfy themselves, he was not optimist enough to assume.

Swimming to the edge of the moat and climbing out to run away was his first instinct. But after thinking about the open terrain, he realized that would likely lead to his downfall. Soon, they would come to check on him, and if they didn’t find him in the water, they would search the surrounding area. He put himself in their shoes and tried to think like they would so he could anticipate their actions. Then an idea struck him that might be useful. Regardless, his situation was still very dire; he didn’t allow himself any illusions on that front. He wasn’t optimistic enough to assume they would just accept his drowning as a given and never come to confirm it.

He abandoned his grip of the wall and began to swim gently toward the eastern angle. If they came out, they must lower the bridge; he would place himself so that in falling it should cover him and screen him from their sight. He rounded the angle of the building, and now the friendly cloud that had hung across the moon moved by, and a faint, silver radiance was upon the water under his eyes. But yonder, ahead of him, something black lay athwart the moat. At once he knew it for the bridge. It was down. And he had the explanation in that he remembered that the Lord Seneschal had not yet left Condillac. It mattered little to him one way or the other. The bridge was there, and he made the best of it.

He let go of the wall and started swimming slowly toward the eastern corner. If they came out, they needed to lower the bridge; he would position himself so that when it fell, it would cover him and hide him from their view. He rounded the corner of the building, and now the friendly cloud that had been covering the moon moved aside, casting a faint, silver light on the water in front of him. But ahead, something black lay across the moat. He instantly recognized it as the bridge. It was down. He remembered that the Lord Seneschal hadn't left Condillac yet, which explained it. It didn't really matter to him either way. The bridge was there, and he decided to make the most of it.

A few swift, silent strokes brought him to it. He hesitated a moment before venturing into the darkness underneath; then, bethinking him that it was that or discovery, he passed under. He made for the wall, and as he groped along he found a chain depending and reaching down into the water. He caught at it with both hands and hung by it to await events.

A few quick, quiet movements took him there. He paused for a moment before daring to enter the darkness below; then, remembering that it was either this or being discovered, he stepped inside. He headed toward the wall, and as he felt his way along, he found a chain hanging down into the water. He grabbed it with both hands and hung on, waiting to see what would happen.

And now, for the first time that night, his pulses really quickened. There in the dark he waited, and the moments that sped seemed very long to him, and they were very anxious. He had no good sword wherewith to defend himself were he attacked, no good, solid ground on which to take his stand. If he were discovered, he was helpless, at their mercy, to shoot, or take, or beat to death as best they listed. And so he waited, his pulses throbbing, his breath coming short and fast. The cold water that had invigorated him some minutes ago was numbing him now, and seemed to be freezing his courage as it froze the blood in his veins, the very marrow in his bones.

And now, for the first time that night, his heart was really racing. There in the dark, he waited, and the moments that passed felt very long to him, and they were filled with anxiety. He had no decent weapon to defend himself if he was attacked, no solid ground to stand on. If he was discovered, he was powerless, at their mercy to be shot, captured, or beaten to death as they chose. So he waited, his heart pounding, his breath coming quick and shallow. The cold water that had energized him a few minutes ago was now numbing him, freezing his courage as it chilled the blood in his veins and the very marrow in his bones.

Presently his ears caught a rush of feet, a sound of voices, and Fortunio’s raised above the others. Heavy steps rang on the bridge over his head, and the thud of their fall was like thunder to the man beneath. A crimson splash of light fell on the moat on either side of him. The fellow on the bridge had halted. Then the steps went on. The light flared this way and that, and Garnache almost trembled, expecting at every moment that its rays would penetrate the spot where he was hanging and reveal him cowering there like a frightened water-rat. But the man moved on, and his light flared no longer.

Right now, he heard a rush of footsteps and voices, with Fortunio’s voice standing out above the rest. Heavy footsteps echoed on the bridge above him, and each thud felt like thunder to the man below. A splash of crimson light illuminated the moat on either side of him. The person on the bridge stopped. Then the footsteps continued. The light flickered this way and that, and Garnache nearly trembled, bracing himself for the moment when the light would shine on the spot where he was hiding and expose him like a scared water rat. But the man moved on, and the light no longer flashed.

Then others followed him. Garnache heard the sounds of their search. So overwrought was he that there was a moment when he thought of swimming to the edge and making across the country to the north while they were hunting the meadows to the east; but he repressed the impulse and stayed on. An eternity did it seem before those men returned and marched once more over his head. A further eternity was it until the clatter of hoofs on the courtyard stones and their thunder on the planks above him brought him the news that Tressan was riding home. He heard the hoofs quicken, and their loud rattle on the road that led down to the Isere, a half-mile away; and then, when the hoof-beats grew more distant, there came again the echo of voices up above.

Then others started to follow him. Garnache could hear them searching. He was so worked up that for a moment he thought about swimming to the edge and heading north while they were scouting the fields to the east; but he pushed that thought aside and stayed put. It felt like forever before those men came back and walked over him again. It felt like an even longer time until the sound of hooves on the courtyard stones and their thunderous steps on the planks above him signaled that Tressan was riding home. He heard the hoofbeats pick up speed, clattering loudly on the road that led down to the Isere, half a mile away; and then, as the hoofbeats faded into the distance, the echo of voices returned from above.

Was it not over yet? Dear God! would it never end? He felt that a few moments more of this immersion and he should be done for utterly; his numbness must rob him of the power to cross the moat.

Was it not over yet? Dear God! Would it never end? He felt that a few more moments of this immersion would completely finish him off; his numbness had to take away his ability to cross the moat.

Suddenly the first welcome sound he had heard that night came to his ears. Chains creaked, hinges groaned, and the great black pall above him began gradually to rise. Faster it went, till, at last, it fell back into position, flat with the wall of the chateau, and such little light as there was from the moon was beating down upon his frozen face.

Suddenly, the first welcoming sound he had heard that night reached his ears. Chains creaked, hinges groaned, and the large dark cover above him started to lift slowly. It moved faster and faster until, finally, it settled back into place, flat against the wall of the chateau, and the little light from the moon shone down on his frozen face.

He let the chain go, and, with strokes swift and silent as he could contrive, he crossed the water. He clambered up the bank, almost bereft of strength. A moment he crouched there listening. Had he moved too soon? Had he been incautious?

He released the chain and, moving as quickly and quietly as possible, crossed the water. He climbed up the bank, almost out of strength. For a moment, he crouched there, listening. Had he acted too soon? Had he been reckless?

Nothing stirred behind him to confirm his fears. He crept softly across the hard ground of the road where he had landed. Then, when the yielding, silent turf was under his feet, he gave not another thought for his numbness, but started to run as a man runs in a nightmare, so little did the speed of his movements match the pace of his desire to set a distance between himself and Condillac.

Nothing moved behind him to confirm his fears. He quietly made his way across the hard ground of the road where he had landed. Then, when the soft, silent turf was beneath his feet, he didn’t think about his numbness anymore but started to run like someone does in a nightmare, so much so that the speed of his movements didn't match his urge to put distance between himself and Condillac.





CHAPTER XIX. THROUGH THE NIGHT

It wanted something over an hour to midnight when Monsieur de Garnache started out in his sodden clothes to run from Condillac. He bore away to the north, and continued running until he had covered a mile or so, when perforce he must slacken his pace lest presently he should have to give way to utter exhaustion. He trudged on bravely thereafter, at a good, swinging pace, realizing that in moving briskly lay his salvation from such ill effects as might otherwise attend his too long immersion. His run had set a pleasant glow upon his skin and seemed to have thawed the frozen condition of his joints. Yet he could not disguise from himself that he was sorely worn by that night’s happenings, and that, if he would reach his goal, he must carefully husband such strength as yet remained him.

It was just over an hour until midnight when Monsieur de Garnache set out in his soaked clothes to run away from Condillac. He headed north and kept running for about a mile, when he had to slow down to avoid complete exhaustion. He trudged on bravely after that, maintaining a steady pace, knowing that moving quickly was his best chance of avoiding the negative effects of being in the water for too long. His run had given his skin a nice warmth and seemed to have loosened his stiff joints. Still, he couldn't hide from himself that he was really worn out from that night’s events, and if he wanted to reach his destination, he needed to conserve the strength he had left.

That goal of his was Voiron, some four leagues distant to the north, where, at the inn of the Beau Paon, his man, Rabecque, should be lodged, ready for his coming at any time. Once already, when repairing to Condillac, he had travelled by that road, and it was so direct that there seemed scant fear of his mistaking it. On he plodded through the night, his way lighted for him by the crescent moon, the air so still that, despite his wet garments, being warmed as he was by his brisk movements, he never felt the cold of it.

That goal of his was Voiron, about four leagues to the north, where his guy, Rabecque, would be staying at the Beau Paon inn, ready for his arrival at any time. He had already taken that road once on his way to Condillac, and it was so straightforward that he felt there was little chance of getting lost. He trudged on through the night, the crescent moon lighting his path, and the air was so still that, despite his wet clothes, the warmth from his brisk movements kept him from feeling cold.

He had overheard enough of what had been said by Marius to Valerie to understand the business that was afoot for the morrow, and he doubted him that he had not sufficiently injured the Dowager’s son to make him refrain from or adjourn his murderous ride across the border into Savoy.

He had heard enough of what Marius said to Valerie to understand what was planned for tomorrow, and he doubted that he had done enough harm to the Dowager’s son to stop him from going ahead with his deadly ride across the border into Savoy.

Garnache’s purpose now was to reach Voiron, there to snatch a brief rest, and then, equipped anew to set out with his man for La Rochette and anticipate the fell plans of Marius and Fortunio.

Garnache's goal now was to get to Voiron, where he could take a quick break, and then, re-energized, set off with his companion for La Rochette to thwart the evil schemes of Marius and Fortunio.

He might have experienced elation at his almost miraculous escape and at the circumstance that he was still at large to carry this duel with the Condillacs to a fitting finish, were it not for the reflection that but for his besetting sin of hastiness he might now be travelling in dry garments toward La Rochette, with mademoiselle beside him. Once again that rash temper of his had marred an enterprise that was on the point of succeeding. And yet, even as he regretted his rashness, rage stirred him again at the thought of Marius crushing that slender shape against him and seeking to force his odious kisses upon her pure, immaculate lips. And then the thought of her, left behind at Condillac at the mercy of Marius and that she-devil the Marquise, and the fears that of a sudden leapt up in his mind, brought him to a standstill, as though he were contemplating the incomparable folly of a return. He beat his hands together for a moment in a frenzy of anguish; he threw back his head and raised his eyes to the sky above with a burst of imprecations on his lips. And then reflection brought him peace. No, no; they dare offer her no hurt. To do so must irrevocably lose them La Vauvraye; and it was their covetousness had made them villains. Upon that covetousness did their villainy rest, and he need fear from them no wanton ruthlessness that should endanger their chance of profit.

He might have felt thrilled about his near miraculous escape and the fact that he was still free to finish this duel with the Condillacs properly, if it weren't for the nagging thought that if it weren't for his typical impulsiveness, he could be heading toward La Rochette in dry clothes with Mademoiselle by his side. Once again, his reckless temper had ruined an operation that was about to succeed. Yet, even as he lamented his rashness, anger surged within him at the thought of Marius pressing that slender figure against him and trying to force his disgusting kisses on her pure, immaculate lips. And then the idea of her, left behind at Condillac at the mercy of Marius and that she-devil the Marquise, along with the fears that suddenly overwhelmed him, brought him to a halt, as if he were considering the sheer foolishness of going back. He clapped his hands together for a moment in a frenzy of despair; he threw back his head and looked up at the sky with a burst of curses on his lips. But then reflection brought him calm. No, no; they wouldn't dare harm her. To do so would permanently cost them La Vauvraye; and it was their greed that turned them into villains. Their villainy depended on that greed, and he had nothing to fear from their reckless ruthlessness that could jeopardize their chance of profit.

He trudged on, reassured. He had been a fool so to give way to fear; as great a fool as he had been when he had laid hands on Marius to quell his excessive amorousness. Dieu! Was he bewitched? What ailed him? Again he paused there in the night to think the situation out.

He walked on, feeling more confident. He had been foolish to give in to fear; just as foolish as he'd been when he tried to control Marius to suppress his overwhelming passion. God! Was he under a spell? What was wrong with him? Once more, he stopped there in the night to figure things out.

A dozen thoughts, all centering about Valerie, came crowding in upon his brain, till in the end a great burst of laughter—the laughter of a madman almost, eerie and terrific as it rang upon the silent night broke from his parted lips. That brief moment of introspection had revealed him to himself, and the revelation had fetched that peal of mocking laughter from him.

A dozen thoughts, all focused on Valerie, flooded his mind until finally, a loud burst of laughter—a laugh almost like that of a madman, chilling and terrifying as it echoed through the quiet night—escaped his lips. That brief moment of self-reflection had shown him who he really was, and the realization had brought forth that mocking laughter.

He realized now, at last, that not because the Queen had ordered him to procure Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s enlargement had he submitted to assume a filthy travesty, to set his neck in jeopardy, to play the lackey and the spy. It was because something in Valerie’s eyes, something in her pure, lily face had moved him to it; and simultaneously had come the thought of the relation in which she stood to that man at La Rochette whose life he now sought to save for her, and it had stabbed him with a bitterness no misfortune, no failure yet had brought him.

He finally understood that it wasn’t just because the Queen had ordered him to secure Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s freedom that he had agreed to take on such a disgusting role, putting his life at risk, acting like a servant and a spy. It was because of something in Valerie’s eyes, something in her pure, innocent face that had inspired him; and at the same time, he thought about her connection to that man at La Rochette, whose life he was now trying to save for her, and it hit him with a bitterness no misfortune or failure had ever caused him.

He trudged on, knowing himself for what he was a fool who, after close upon forty years of a strenuous life in which no petticoat had played a part, was come under the spell of a pair of innocent eyes belonging to a child almost young enough to have been his daughter.

He walked on, aware of his foolishness—a man who, after nearly forty years of a tough life where no skirts had been involved, had fallen under the charm of a pair of innocent eyes belonging to a child who was almost young enough to be his daughter.

He despised himself a little for his weakness; he despised himself for his apostasy from the faith that had governed his life—the faith to keep himself immune from the folly to which womanhood had driven so many a stout man.

He felt a bit of self-loathing for his weakness; he loathed himself for turning away from the beliefs that had guided his life—the beliefs that had kept him safe from the foolishness that womanhood had led so many strong men into.

And yet, mock himself, despise himself as he would, a great tenderness, a great desire grew strong in his soul that night as he trudged on toward distant Voiron. Mile after mile her image kept him company, and once, when he had left Voreppe behind him, the greater portion of his journey done, some devil whispered in his ear that he was weary; that he would be over-weary on the morrow for any ride to La Rochette. He had done all that mortal man could do; let him rest to-morrow whilst Marius and Fortunio accomplished by Florimond what the fever had begun.

And yet, no matter how much he mocked himself and looked down on himself, a deep tenderness and strong desire grew within him that night as he made his way toward distant Voiron. With every mile, her image stayed with him, and once he left Voreppe behind, having completed most of his journey, a little voice nagged at him, telling him he was tired; that he would be too exhausted tomorrow for any ride to La Rochette. He had done everything a person could do; he should allow himself to rest tomorrow while Marius and Fortunio carried on with what Florimond had started.

A cold perspiration broke on him as he wrestled with that grim temptation. Valerie was his; she belonged to him by the right of dangers shared; never had mother in her labours been nearer death for the offspring’s sake than had he for Valerie during the days that were sped and the hours that were but gone. She belonged to him by the title of those dangers he had been through. What had Florimond done to establish his claim to her? He had remained absent during long years, a-warring in a foreign land. With how many banal loves might not the fellow in that time have strewn his soldier’s path! Garnache knew well how close does Cupid stalk in the wake of Mars, knew well the way of these gay soldiers and the lightness of their loves.

A cold sweat broke out on him as he struggled with that harsh temptation. Valerie was his; she belonged to him because of the dangers they had faced together; never had a mother in her labor been closer to death for her child than he had been for Valerie during those days that had passed and the hours that had just gone by. She belonged to him because of the risks he had taken. What had Florimond done to claim her? He had been gone for many years, fighting in a foreign land. How many casual flings might that guy have had along the way! Garnache knew well how closely Cupid follows Mars, and he understood the ways of these carefree soldiers and the fleeting nature of their loves.

Was, then, this fellow to come now and claim her, when perils were past, when there was naught left to do but lead her to the altar? Could he be worthy of such a pearl of womanhood, this laggard who, because a fever touched him, sat him down in an inn within a few hours’ ride of her to rest him, as though the world held no such woman as Valerie?

Was this guy really going to show up now and claim her, after all the dangers were behind them, when there was nothing left to do but take her to the altar? Could he be deserving of such a gem of a woman, this slowpoke who, just because he had a fever, decided to stop at an inn a few hours away from her to rest, like the world had no other woman as amazing as Valerie?

And she, herself, by what ties was she bound to him? By the ties of an old promise, given at an age when she knew not what love meant. He had talked of it with her, and he knew how dispassionately she awaited Florimond’s return. Florimond might be betrothed to her—her father and his had encompassed that between them—but no lover of hers was he.

And what connections did she really have to him? Just the bonds of an old promise made when she didn't even understand what love was. He had discussed it with her, and he knew how emotionally detached she was while waiting for Florimond to come back. Florimond might be engaged to her—her father and his had arranged that—but he was not a lover to her.

Thus far did his thoughts journey, and temptation gripped him ever more and more strongly. And then his manhood and his honour awoke with a shudder, as awakens a man from an ugly dream. What manner of fool was he? he asked himself again. Upon what presumptions did he base his silly musings? Did he suppose that even were there no Florimond, it would be left for a harsh, war-worn old greybeard such as he to awaken tenderness in the bosom of that child? The tenderness of friendship perhaps—she had confessed to that; but the tenderness of her sweet love must be won by a younger, comelier man.

So far, his thoughts had gone, and temptation started to grip him more and more strongly. Then, he felt a chill as his manhood and honor awakened, like someone waking up from a nightmare. What kind of fool was he? he asked himself again. On what assumptions did he base his foolish thoughts? Did he think that even if Florimond didn’t exist, it would fall to a harsh, battle-worn old man like him to inspire tenderness in that girl? Maybe the tenderness of friendship—she had admitted to that; but the tenderness of her sweet love would need to be won by a younger, more attractive man.

If love had indeed touched him at last, let him be worthy of it and of her who inspired it. Let him strain every sinew in her service, asking no guerdon; let him save the life of the man to whom she was affianced; let him save her from the clutches of the Marquise de Condillac and her beautiful, unscrupulous son.

If love had finally reached him, let him be deserving of it and of the woman who inspired it. Let him give his all in her service, expecting nothing in return; let him save the life of the man she was engaged to; let him rescue her from the grasp of the Marquise de Condillac and her beautiful, ruthless son.

He put his folly from him and-went on, seeking to hold his mind to the planning of his to-morrow’s journey and its business. He had no means to know that at that very hour Valerie was on her knees by her little white bed, in the Northern Tower of Condillac, praying for the repose of the soul of Monsieur de Garnache—the bravest gentleman, the noblest friend she had ever known. For she accounted him dead, and she thought with horror of his body lying in the slime under the cold waters of the moat beneath the window of her antechamber. A change seemed to have come upon her. Her soul was numb, her courage seemed dead, and little care had she in that hour of what might betide her now.

He set aside his foolishness and continued on, trying to focus on planning his journey and its purpose for tomorrow. He had no way of knowing that at that very moment, Valerie was kneeling by her little white bed in the Northern Tower of Condillac, praying for the peace of Monsieur de Garnache’s soul—the bravest gentleman and the noblest friend she had ever known. She believed he was dead, and she was horrified at the thought of his body lying in the mud beneath the cold waters of the moat under her antechamber window. A change seemed to have come over her. Her spirit felt numb, her courage seemed lost, and she cared little in that moment about what might happen to her now.

Florimond was coming, she remembered: coming to wed her. Ah, well! It mattered little, since Monsieur de Garnache was dead—as though it could have mattered had he been living!

Florimond was on his way, she recalled: coming to marry her. Oh, well! It didn’t matter much, since Monsieur de Garnache was dead—as if it would have mattered if he were alive!

Three hours of his long striding brought Garnache at last to Voiron, and the echo of his footsteps rang through the silent streets and scared a stray cat or two that were preying out of doors. There was no watch in the little township and no lights, but by the moon’s faint glimmer Garnache sought the inn of the Beau Paon, and found it at the end of a little wandering. A gaudy peacock, with tail spread wide, was the sign above the door on which he thumped and kicked as if he would have beaten it down.

Three hours of his long strides finally brought Garnache to Voiron, and the echo of his footsteps rang through the silent streets, scaring a couple of stray cats that were lurking outside. There were no clocks in the small town and no lights, but by the moon's faint glow, Garnache found the Beau Paon inn after a bit of wandering. A colorful peacock, with its tail spread wide, was the sign above the door which he thumped and kicked as if he wanted to break it down.

It opened after some delay, and a man, half clad, candle in hand, a night-cap on his hoary locks, showed an angry face at the opening.

It opened after a short delay, and a man, partially dressed, holding a candle, wearing a nightcap on his gray hair, showed an annoyed expression at the door.

At sight of the gaunt, bedraggled figure that craved admittance, the landlord would have shut the door again, fearing that he had to do with some wild bandit from the hills. But Garnache thrust his foot in the way.

At the sight of the skinny, messy figure asking for entry, the landlord almost shut the door again, worried that he was dealing with some crazy bandit from the hills. But Garnache stuck his foot in the way.

“There is a man named Rabecque, from Paris, lodging here. I must have instant speech with him,” said he; and his words, together with the crisp, commanding tones in which they were uttered, had their effect upon the host.

“There’s a guy named Rabecque from Paris staying here. I need to talk to him right away,” he said; and his words, along with the sharp, authoritative tone in which he spoke, made an impact on the host.

Rabecque had been playing the great lord during the week he had spent at Voiron, and had known how to command a certain deference and regard. That this tatterdemalion, with the haughty voice, should demand to see him at that hour of the night, with such scant unconcern of how far he might incommode the great Monsieur Rabecque, earned for him too a certain measure of regard, though still alloyed with some suspicion.

Rabecque had been acting like a big shot during the week he spent in Voiron, and he knew how to command a certain level of respect and attention. The fact that this ragged outcast, with his arrogant tone, insisted on meeting him at such a late hour, without any concern for how inconvenient it might be for the esteemed Monsieur Rabecque, also earned him a degree of respect, though it was still mixed with a bit of suspicion.

The landlord bade him enter. He did not know whether Monsieur Rabecque would forgive him for being disturbed; he could not say whether Monsieur Rabecque would consent to see this visitor at such an hour; very probably he would not. Still, monsieur might enter.

The landlord invited him to come in. He wasn’t sure if Monsieur Rabecque would forgive him for interrupting; he couldn’t tell if Monsieur Rabecque would agree to see this guest at such a late hour; most likely, he wouldn’t. Still, he might as well go in.

Garnache cut him short before he had half done, announced his name and bade him convey it to Rabecque. The alacrity with which the lackey stirred from his bed upon hearing who it was that had arrived impressed the host not a little, but not half so much as it impressed him presently to observe the deference with which this great Monsieur Rabecque of Paris confronted the scarecrow below stairs when he was brought into its presence.

Garnache interrupted him before he could finish, introduced himself, and told him to pass the name along to Rabecque. The eagerness with which the servant jumped out of bed upon hearing who had arrived surprised the host quite a bit, but what surprised him even more was seeing how respectfully this important Monsieur Rabecque from Paris treated the shabby figure downstairs when he was brought into its presence.

“You are safe and sound, monsieur?” he cried, in deferential joy.

“You're safe and sound, sir?” he exclaimed, filled with respectful joy.

“Aye, by a miracle, mon fils,” Garnache answered him, with a short laugh. “Help me to bed; then bring me a cup of spiced wine. I have swum a moat and done other wonders in these clothes.”

“Aye, by a miracle, my son,” Garnache replied with a brief laugh. “Help me to bed; then bring me a cup of spiced wine. I’ve crossed a moat and done other amazing things in these clothes.”

The host and Rabecque bustled now to minister to his wants between them, and when, jaded and worn, Garnache lay at last between good-smelling sheets with the feeling in him that he was like to sleep until the day of judgment, he issued his final orders.

The host and Rabecque hurried to take care of his needs, and when Garnache, exhausted and weary, finally settled into fresh-smelling sheets, feeling like he could sleep until the end of time, he gave his final instructions.

“Awake me at daybreak, Rabecque,” said he drowsily. “We must be stirring then. Have horse ready and clothes for me. I shall need you to wash me clean and shave me and make me what I was before your tricks and dyes turned me into what I have been this week and more. Take away the light. At daybreak! Don’t let me sleep beyond that as you value your place with me. We shall have brisk work to-morrow. At—daybreak—Rabecque!”

“Wake me up at daybreak, Rabecque,” he said sleepily. “We need to get moving then. Have the horse ready and my clothes. I’ll need you to wash me, shave me, and make me look like I did before your tricks and dyes turned me into what I’ve been for this past week and more. Turn off the light. At daybreak! Don’t let me sleep past that if you value your position with me. We’ll have a lot to do tomorrow. At—daybreak—Rabecque!”





CHAPTER XX. FLORIMOND DE CONDILLAC

It was noon of the next day when two horsemen gained the heights above La Rochette and paused to breathe their nags and take a survey of the little township in the plain at their feet. One of these was Monsieur de Garnache, the other was his man Rabecque. But it was no longer the travestied Garnache that Condillac had known as “Battista” during the past days, it was that gentleman as he had been when first he presented himself at the chateau. Rabecque had shaved him, and by means of certain unguents had cleansed his skin and hair of the dyes with which he had earlier overlaid them.

It was noon the next day when two horsemen reached the heights above La Rochette and stopped to let their horses catch their breath while they took in the view of the small town below. One of them was Monsieur de Garnache, and the other was his servant Rabecque. But this was no longer the disguised Garnache that Condillac had known as “Battista” in recent days; this was the gentleman as he had been when he first arrived at the chateau. Rabecque had shaved him, and with the help of some products, had cleaned his skin and hair of the dyes he had previously used.

That metamorphosis, of itself, was enough to set Garnache in a good humour; he felt himself again, and the feeling gave him confidence. His mustachios bristled as fiercely as of old, his skin was clear and healthy, and his dark brown hair showed ashen at the temples. He was becomingly arrayed in a suit of dark brown camlet, with rows of close-set gold buttons running up his hanging sleeves; a leather jerkin hid much of his finery, and his great boots encased his legs. He wore a brown hat, with a tallish crown and a red feather, and Rabecque carried his cloak for him, for the persistent Saint Martin’s summer rendered that day of November rather as one of early autumn.

That transformation alone was enough to put Garnache in a good mood; he felt like himself again, and that feeling gave him confidence. His mustache bristled as fiercely as ever, his skin was clear and healthy, and his dark brown hair was graying at the temples. He was nicely dressed in a dark brown camlet suit, with rows of closely spaced gold buttons running up his hanging sleeves; a leather jerkin covered much of his finery, and his big boots fitted his legs. He wore a brown hat with a tall crown and a red feather, and Rabecque carried his cloak for him, as the unseasonably warm weather in November made the day feel more like early autumn.

A flood of sunshine descended from a cloudless sky to drench the country at their feet, and all about them the trees preserved a green that was but little touched by autumnal browning.

A flood of sunshine poured down from a clear sky to soak the land at their feet, and all around them the trees maintained a green that was only slightly affected by the autumn colors.

Awhile he paused there on the heights; then he gave his horse a touch of the spur, and they started down the winding road that led into La Rochette. A half-hour later they were riding under the porte cochere of the inn of the Black Boar. Of the ostler who hastened forward to take their reins Monsieur de Garnache inquired if the Marquis de Condillac were lodged there. He was answered in the affirmative, and he got down at once from his horse. Indeed, but for the formality of the thing, he might have spared himself the question, for lounging about the courtyard were a score of stalwart weather-tanned fellows, whose air and accoutrements proclaimed them soldiers. It required little shrewdness to guess in them the personal followers of the Marquis, the remainder of the little troop that had followed the young seigneur to the wars when, some three years ago, he had set out from Condillac.

For a moment, he paused on the heights; then he spurred his horse, and they began down the winding road that led to La Rochette. Half an hour later, they were riding under the porte cochere of the Black Boar inn. Monsieur de Garnache asked the stableman who hurried forward to take their reins if the Marquis de Condillac was staying there. He received a yes, and immediately got off his horse. In fact, if it weren't for the formality of it, he could have skipped the question, as lounging around the courtyard were a dozen sturdy, sun-baked guys whose appearance and gear indicated they were soldiers. It took little insight to recognize them as the personal followers of the Marquis, the rest of the small group that had accompanied the young lord to war when he left Condillac about three years ago.

Garnache gave orders for the horses to be cared for, and bade Rabecque get himself fed in the common room. Heralded by the host, the Parisian then mounted the stairs to Monsieur de Condillac’s apartments.

Garnache instructed that the horses be taken care of and told Rabecque to grab a meal in the common room. Announced by the host, the Parisian then headed up the stairs to Monsieur de Condillac’s apartments.

The landlord led the way to the inn’s best room, turned the handle, and, throwing wide the door, stood aside for Monsieur de Garnache to enter.

The landlord guided the way to the inn's best room, turned the handle, and, opening the door wide, stepped aside for Monsieur de Garnache to enter.

From within the chamber came the sounds of a scuffle, a man’s soft laugh, and a girl’s softer intercession.

From inside the room came the sounds of a struggle, a man’s quiet laugh, and a girl’s even quieter plea.

“Let me go, monsieur. Of your pity, let me go. Some one is coming.”

“Please let me go, sir. Out of your kindness, let me go. Someone is coming.”

“And what care I who comes?” answered a voice that seemed oppressed by laughter.

“And why should I care who shows up?” replied a voice that sounded weighed down by laughter.

Garnache strode into the chamber—spacious and handsomely furnished as became the best room of the Auberge du Sanglier Noir—to find a meal spread on the table, steaming with an odour promising of good things, but neglected by the guest for the charms of the serving-wench, whose waist he had imprisoned. As Garnache’s tall figure loomed before him he let the girl go and turned a half-laughing, half-startled face upon the intruder.

Garnache walked into the room—large and beautifully decorated like the best room of the Auberge du Sanglier Noir—to find a meal set on the table, steaming with a smell that promised deliciousness, but ignored by the guest in favor of the serving-girl, whose waist he had held. As Garnache’s tall figure appeared before him, he released the girl and turned a half-laughing, half-surprised face towards the intruder.

“Who the devil may you be?” he inquired, and a brown eye, rakish and roving in its glance, played briskly over the Parisian, whilst Garnache himself returned the compliment, and calmly surveyed this florid gentleman of middle height with the fair hair and regular features.

“Who the hell are you?” he asked, his brown eye, playful and wandering in its gaze, quickly taking in the Parisian, while Garnache mirrored the sentiment, casually examining this well-dressed gentleman of average height with fair hair and even features.

The girl scurried by and darted from the room, dodging the smiting hand which the host raised as she flew past him. The Parisian felt his gorge rising. Was this the sort of fever that had kept Monsieur le Marquis at La Rochette, whilst mademoiselle was suffering in durance at Condillac? His last night’s jealous speculations touching a man he did not know had leastways led him into no exaggeration. He found just such a man as he had pictured—a lightly-loving, pleasure-taking roysterer, with never a thought beyond the amusement which the hour afforded him.

The girl rushed by and quickly left the room, avoiding the outstretched hand of the host as she sped past him. The Parisian felt a wave of anger rising within him. Was this the kind of obsession that had kept Monsieur le Marquis at La Rochette while the young woman was trapped at Condillac? His jealous thoughts the previous night about a man he didn’t even know had at least led him to no exaggeration. He found exactly the kind of man he had imagined—a carefree, fun-seeking party-goer, who had no thoughts beyond the enjoyment of the moment.

With curling lip Garnache bowed stiffly, and in a cold, formal voice he announced himself.

With a curled lip, Garnache bowed stiffly and announced himself in a cold, formal tone.

“My name is Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache. I am an emissary dispatched from Paris by her Majesty the Queen-mother to procure the enlargement of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye from the durance in which she is held by madame your stepmother.”

“My name is Martin Marie Rigobert de Garnache. I'm an envoy sent from Paris by Her Majesty the Queen Mother to secure the release of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye from the confinement in which she is being held by your stepmother.”

The pleasant gentleman’s eyebrows went up; a smile that was almost insolent broke on his face.

The nice guy raised his eyebrows; a smile that was almost cocky appeared on his face.

“That being so, monsieur, why the devil are you here?”

“Given that, sir, why on earth are you here?”

“I am here, monsieur,” answered him Garnache, throwing back his head, his nostrils quivering, “because you are not at Condillac.”

“I’m here, sir,” Garnache replied, tilting his head back, his nostrils flaring, “because you’re not at Condillac.”

The tone was truculent to the point of defiance, for despite the firm resolve he had taken last night never again to let his temper overmaster him, already Garnache’s self-control was slipping away.

The tone was aggressive to the point of defiance, because even though he had firmly resolved last night never to let his temper get the best of him, Garnache's self-control was already starting to slip away.

The Marquis noted the tone, and observed the man. In their way he liked both; in their way he disliked both. But he clearly saw that this peppery gentleman must be treated less cavalierly, or trouble would come of it. So he waved him gracefully to the table, where a brace of flagons stood amid the steaming viands.

The Marquis noticed the tone and observed the man. He had mixed feelings about both; he liked them in some aspects and disliked them in others. However, he clearly recognized that this fiery gentleman needed to be handled with more care, or trouble would arise. So he gestured smoothly for him to join at the table, where a couple of flagons sat among the steaming dishes.

“You will dine with me, monsieur,” said he, the utmost politeness marking his utterance now. “I take it that since you have come here in quest of me you have something to tell me. Shall we talk as we eat? I detest a lonely meal.”

“You will have dinner with me, sir,” he said, his tone dripping with politeness now. “I assume that since you’ve come here looking for me, you have something to share. Shall we chat while we eat? I can’t stand eating alone.”

The florid gentleman’s tone and manner were mollifying in the extreme. Garnache had risen early and ridden far; the smell of the viands had quickened an appetite already very keen; moreover, since he and this gentleman were to be allies, it was as well they should not begin by quarrelling.

The gentleman's overly flowery tone and demeanor were extremely soothing. Garnache had gotten up early and traveled a long distance; the aroma of the food had intensified an appetite that was already quite strong. Furthermore, since he and this gentleman were going to be partners, it was better that they didn’t start off by arguing.

He bowed less stiffly, expressed his willingness and his thanks, laid hat and whip and cloak aside, unbuckled and set down his sword, and, that done, took at table the place which his host himself prepared him.

He bowed more casually, showed his willingness and gratitude, set aside his hat, whip, and cloak, unbuckled and placed his sword down, and once that was finished, took the seat at the table that his host had prepared for him.

Garnache took more careful stock of the Marquis now. He found much to like in his countenance. It was frank and jovial; obviously that of a sensualist, but, leastways, an honest sensualist. He was dressed in black, as became a man who mourned his father, yet with a striking richness of material, whilst his broad collar of fine point and the lace cuffs of his doublet were worth a fortune.

Garnache took a closer look at the Marquis now. He found a lot to appreciate in his face. It was open and cheerful; definitely that of a sensualist, but at least a straightforward one. He wore black, as was fitting for someone mourning his father, but it was made of an impressively rich fabric, and his wide collar of fine lace and the lace cuffs of his doublet were worth a small fortune.

What time they ate Monsieur de Garnache told of his journey from Paris and of his dealings with Tressan and his subsequent adventures at Condillac. He dwelt passingly upon the manner in which they had treated him, and found it difficult to choose words to express the reason for his returning in disguise to play the knight-errant to Valerie. He passed on to speak of last night’s happenings and of his escape. Throughout, the Marquis heard him with a grave countenance and a sober, attentive glance, yet, when he had finished a smile crept round the sensual lips.

What time they ate, Monsieur de Garnache shared his journey from Paris and his dealings with Tressan, along with his adventures at Condillac. He briefly mentioned how they had treated him and struggled to find the right words to explain why he had returned in disguise to be a knight-errant for Valerie. He then talked about what happened last night and his escape. Throughout, the Marquis listened with a serious face and a focused, attentive look, but when he finished, a smile slowly appeared around his sensual lips.

“The letter that I had at Milan prepared me for some such trouble as this,” said he, and Garnache was amazed at the lightness of his tone, just as he had been amazed to see the fellow keep his countenance at the narrative of mademoiselle’s position. “I guessed that my beautiful stepmother intended me some such scurviness from the circumstance of her having kept me in ignorance of my father’s death. But frankly, sir, your tale by far outstrips my wildest imaginings. You have behaved very—very bravely in this affair. You seem, in fact, to have taken a greater interest in Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s enlargement than the Queen could have a right to expect of you.” And he smiled, a world of suggestion in his eyes. Garnache sat back in his chair and stared at the man.

“The letter I got in Milan prepared me for some trouble like this,” he said, and Garnache was shocked by how relaxed his tone was, just as he had been surprised to see the guy keep a straight face while sharing mademoiselle’s situation. “I suspected that my beautiful stepmother was planning something shady, especially since she kept me in the dark about my father’s death. But honestly, sir, your story goes way beyond my wildest guesses. You’ve handled this situation very—very bravely. You seem to have a greater interest in Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s freedom than the Queen could reasonably expect from you.” And he smiled, a world of suggestion in his eyes. Garnache leaned back in his chair and stared at the man.

“This levity, monsieur, on such a subject, leaves me thunderstruck,” he said at last.

“This lightness, sir, on such a topic, leaves me speechless,” he said finally.

“Diable!” laughed the other. “You are too prone, after your trials; to view its tragic rather than its comic side. Forgive me if I am smitten only with the humour of the thing.”

“Damn!” laughed the other. “You’re too inclined, after everything you’ve been through, to see its tragic side instead of the funny side. Forgive me if I’m just struck by the humor of it all.”

“The humour of the thing!” gurgled Garnache, his eyes starting from his head. Then out leapt that temper of his like an eager hound that has been suddenly unleashed. He brought down his clenched hand upon the table, caught in passing a flagon, and sent it crashing to the floor. If there was a table near at hand when his temper went, he never failed to treat it so.

“The humor of the situation!” Garnache exclaimed, his eyes bulging. Then his temper burst forth like an excited dog that had just been let loose. He slammed his clenched fist on the table, accidentally knocking over a flagon and sending it crashing to the floor. Whenever he lost his temper and there was a table nearby, he always made sure to take it out on the furniture.

“Par la mort Dieu! monsieur, you see but the humour of it, do you? And what of that poor child who is lying there, suffering this incarceration because of her fidelity to a promise given you?”

“By God’s death! Sir, you see the humor in this, do you? And what about that poor child who is lying there, suffering this imprisonment because of her loyalty to a promise she made to you?”

The statement was hardly fully accurate. But it served its purpose. The other’s face became instantly, grave.

The statement was far from completely accurate. But it got the job done. The other person's face immediately turned serious.

“Calm yourself, I beg, monsieur,” he cried, raising a soothing hand. “I have offended you somewhere; that is plain. There is something here that I do not altogether understand. You say that Valerie has suffered on account of a promise given me? To what are you referring?”

“Please calm down, sir,” he said, raising a comforting hand. “I've upset you in some way; that's obvious. There's something here that I don't fully grasp. You say that Valerie has suffered because of a promise made to me? What are you talking about?”

“They hold her a prisoner, monsieur, because they wish to wed her to Marius,” answered Garnache, striving hard to cool his anger.

“They're keeping her locked up, sir, because they want to marry her to Marius,” Garnache replied, making an effort to control his anger.

“Parfaitement! That much I understood.”

"Perfect! That much I understood."

“Well, then, monsieur, is the rest not plain? Because she is betrothed to you—” He paused. He saw, at last, that he was stating something not altogether accurate. But the other took his meaning there and then, lay back in his chair, and burst out laughing.

“Well, then, sir, isn’t the rest clear? Because she is engaged to you—” He paused. He realized that he wasn’t being entirely accurate. But the other understood him right away, leaned back in his chair, and erupted with laughter.

The blood hummed through Garnache’s head as he tightened his lips and watched this gentleman indulge his inexplicable mirth. Surely Monsieur de Condillac was possessed of the keenest sense of humour in all France. He laughed with a will, and Garnache sent up a devout prayer that the laugh might choke him. The noise of it filled the hostelry.

The blood raced through Garnache’s head as he pursed his lips and watched the gentleman revel in his unexplainable laughter. Surely, Monsieur de Condillac had the sharpest sense of humor in all of France. He laughed heartily, and Garnache silently prayed that the laughter might choke him. The sound echoed through the inn.

“Sir,” said Garnache, with an ever-increasing tartness, “there is a by-word has it ‘Much laughter, little wit.’ In confidence won, is that your case, monsieur?”

“Sir,” Garnache said, with growing sharpness, “there's a saying that goes, ‘Much laughter, little wit.’ In the trust we've gained, is that true for you, monsieur?”

The other looked at him soberly a moment, then went off again.

The other person looked at him seriously for a moment, then walked away again.

“Monsieur, monsieur!” he gasped, “you’ll be the death of me. For the love of Heaven look less fierce. Is it my fault that I must laugh? The folly of it all is so colossal. Three years from home, yet there is a woman keeps faithful and holds to a promise given for her. Come, monsieur, you who have seen the world, you must agree that there is in this something that is passing singular, extravagantly amusing. My poor little Valerie!” he spluttered through his half-checked mirth, “does she wait for me still? does she count me still betrothed to her? And because of that, says ‘No’ to brother Marius! Death of my life! I shall die of it.”

“Sir, sir!” he gasped, “you’re going to give me a heart attack. For the love of Heaven, look less intense. Is it my fault that I have to laugh? The ridiculousness of it all is just so huge. Three years away from home, and yet there’s a woman who stays loyal and keeps a promise she made. Come on, sir, you who have seen the world, you have to agree that there’s something remarkably unique and hilariously entertaining about this. My poor little Valerie!” he sputtered through his half-suppressed laughter, “is she still waiting for me? Does she still consider me engaged to her? And because of that, she says ‘No’ to brother Marius! Goodness! I’m going to die from it.”

“I have a notion that you may, monsieur,” rasped Garnache’s voice, and with it rasped Garnache’s chair upon the boards. He had risen, and he was confronting his merry host very fiercely, white to the lips, his eyes aflame. There was no mistaking his attitude, no mistaking his words.

“I think you might, sir,” Garnache said, his voice grating as he moved his chair across the floor. He stood up, facing his cheerful host with intense anger, his lips pale and his eyes blazing. There was no doubt about how he felt, and no doubt about what he said.

“Eh?” gasped the other, recovering himself at last to envisage what appeared to develop into a serious situation.

“Eh?” gasped the other, finally collecting himself to realize that what seemed to be unfolding was a serious situation.

“Monsieur,” said Garnache, his voice very cold, “do I understand that you no longer intend to carry out your engagement and wed Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye?”

“Monsieur,” Garnache said, his voice icy, “do I understand that you no longer plan to go through with your engagement and marry Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye?”

A dull flush spread upon the Marquis’s face. He rose too, and across the table he confronted his guest, his mien haughty, his eyes imperious.

A dull redness spread across the Marquis’s face. He stood up as well, and across the table, he faced his guest, his demeanor proud, his eyes commanding.

“I thought, monsieur,” said he, with a great dignity, “I thought when I invited you to sit at my table that your business was to serve me, however little I might be conscious of having merited the honour. It seems instead that you are come hither to affront me. You are my guest, monsieur. Let me beg that you will depart before I resent a question on a matter which concerns myself alone.”

“I thought, sir,” he said with great dignity, “I thought when I invited you to sit at my table that your role was to serve me, no matter how unworthy I may feel of that honor. Instead, it appears you have come here to insult me. You are my guest, sir. I kindly ask that you leave before I take offense at a question about something that concerns only me.”

The man was right, and Garnache was wrong. He had no title to take up the affairs of Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye. But he was past reason now, and he was not the man to brook haughtiness, however courteously it might be cloaked. He eyed the Marquis’s flushed ace across the board, and his lip curled.

The man was right, and Garnache was wrong. He had no right to get involved in Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye's affairs. But he was beyond reason now, and he wasn't the type to tolerate arrogance, no matter how politely it was disguised. He looked at the Marquis’s flushed face across the table, and his lip curled.

“Monsieur,” said he, “I take your meaning very fully. Half a word with me is as good as a whole sentence with another. You have dubbed me in polite phrases an impertinent. That I am not; and I resent the imputation.”

“Mister,” he said, “I understand you perfectly. A little hint from me is as clear as a whole paragraph to someone else. You've politely called me rude. That I am not, and I take offense at the suggestion.”

“Oh, that!” said the Marquis, with a half-laugh and a shrug. “If you resent it—” His smile and his gesture made the rest plain.

“Oh, that!” said the Marquis, with a half-laugh and a shrug. “If you’re upset about it—” His smile and his gesture made the rest clear.

“Exactly, monsieur,” was Garnache’s answer. “But I do not fight sick men.”

"Exactly, sir," Garnache replied. "But I don't fight sick people."

Florimond’s brows grew wrinkled, his eyes puzzled.

Florimond's brows furrowed, and his eyes looked confused.

“Sick men!” he echoed. “Awhile ago, monsieur, you appeared to cast a doubt upon my sanity. Is it a case of the drunkard who thinks all the world drunk but himself?”

“Sick men!” he repeated. “Not long ago, sir, you seemed to question my sanity. Is this like the drunk who thinks everyone else is drunk but himself?”

Garnache gazed at him. That doubt he had entertained grew now into something like assurance.

Garnache looked at him. That doubt he had felt turned into something like certainty.

“I know not whether it is the fever makes your tongue run so—” he began, when the other broke in, a sudden light of understanding in his eyes.

“I don't know if it's the fever that's making you talk so much—” he started, but the other interrupted him, a sudden spark of understanding in his eyes.

“You are at fault,” he cried. “I have no fever.”

“You're the one to blame,” he shouted. “I don’t have a fever.”

“But then your letter to Condillac?” demanded Garnache, lost now in utter amazement.

“But what about your letter to Condillac?” Garnache asked, completely astonished.

“What of it? I’ll swear I never said I had a fever.”

“What about it? I swear I never said I had a fever.”

“I’ll swear you did.”

"I swear you did."

“You give me the lie, then?”

"Are you lying to me?"

But Garnache waved his hands as if he implored the other, to have done with giving and taking offence. There was some misunderstanding somewhere, he realized, and sheer astonishment had cooled his anger. His only aim now was to have this obscure thing made clear.

But Garnache waved his hands as if he were begging the other to stop with the back-and-forth of taking offense. He understood that there was some misunderstanding, and his sheer astonishment had cooled his anger. His only goal now was to get this unclear matter clarified.

“No, no,” he cried. “I am seeking enlightenment.”

“No, no,” he shouted. “I’m looking for clarity.”

Florimond smiled.

Florimond grinned.

“I may have said that we were detained by a fever; but I never said the patient was myself.”

“I might have mentioned that we were held up by a fever, but I never said the patient was me.”

“Who then? Who else?” cried Garnache.

“Who then? Who else?” shouted Garnache.

“Why, now I understand, monsieur. But it is my wife who has the fever.”

“Now I get it, sir. But it's my wife who's sick.”

“Your—!” Garnache dared not trust himself to utter the word.

“Your—!” Garnache couldn't bring himself to say the word.

“My wife, monsieur,” the Marquis repeated. “The journey proved too much for her, travelling at the rate she did.”

“My wife, sir,” the Marquis repeated. “The journey was too much for her, traveling at that speed.”

A silence fell. Garnache’s long chin sank on to his breast, and he stood there, his eyes upon the tablecloth, his thoughts with the poor innocent child who waited at Condillac, so full of trust and faith and loyalty to this betrothed of hers who had come home with a wife out of Italy.

A hush descended. Garnache’s long chin dropped to his chest, and he stood there, his eyes on the tablecloth, his thoughts with the poor innocent child waiting at Condillac, so full of trust, faith, and loyalty to her fiancé who had returned home with a wife from Italy.

And then, while he stood so and Florimond was regarding him curiously, the door opened, and the host appeared.

And then, while he stood there and Florimond was looking at him curiously, the door opened, and the host walked in.

“Monsieur le Marquis,” said he, “there are two gentlemen below asking to see you. One of them is Monsieur Marius de Condillac.”

“Mr. Marquis,” he said, “there are two gentlemen downstairs asking to see you. One of them is Mr. Marius de Condillac.”

“Marius?” cried the Marquis, and he started round with a frown.

“Marius?” shouted the Marquis, turning around with a scowl.

“Marius?” breathed Garnache, and then, realizing that the assassins had followed so close upon his heels, he put all thoughts from his mind other than that of the immediate business. He had, himself, a score to settle with them. The time was now. He swung round on his heel, and before he knew what he had said the words were out:

“Marius?” whispered Garnache, and then, realizing that the assassins had been right on his tail, he pushed all other thoughts aside and focused solely on the task at hand. He had a personal score to settle with them. The moment was here. He turned sharply, and before he even registered what he had done, the words were out:

“Bring them up, Monsieur l’Hote.”

“Bring them up, Mr. Host.”

Florimond looked at him in surprise.

Florimond stared at him in surprise.

“Oh, by all means, if monsieur wishes it,” said he, with a fine irony.

“Oh, of course, if that's what you want, sir,” he said, with a sharp irony.

Garnache looked at him, then back at the hesitating host.

Garnache glanced at him, then turned back to the unsure host.

“You have heard,” said he coolly. “Bring them up.”

“You've heard,” he said casually. “Bring them up.”

“Bien, monsieur,” replied the host, withdrawing and closing the door after him.

“Alright, sir,” replied the host, pulling back and closing the door behind him.

“Your interference in my affairs grows really droll, monsieur,” said the Marquis tartly.

“Your meddling in my business is getting quite amusing, sir,” the Marquis said sharply.

“When you shall have learned to what purpose I am interfering, you’ll find it, possibly, not quite so droll,” was the answer, no less tart. “We have but a moment, monsieur. Listen while I tell you the nature of their errand.”

“When you find out why I’m getting involved, you might not think it’s so funny,” was the reply, just as sharp. “We have only a moment, sir. Listen while I explain the purpose of their mission.”





CHAPTER XXI. THE GHOST IN THE CUPBOARD

Garnache had but a few minutes in which to unfold his story, and he needed, in addition, a second or two in which to ponder the situation as he now found it.

Garnache only had a few minutes to tell his story, and he also needed a moment or two to think about the situation he was now in.

His first reflection was that Florimond, since he was now married, might perhaps, instead of proving Valerie’s saviour from Marius, join forces with his brother in coercing her into this alliance with him. But from what Valerie herself had told him he was inclined to think more favourably of Florimond and to suppress such doubts as these. Still he could incur no risks; his business was to serve Valerie and Valerie only; to procure at all costs her permanent liberation from the power of the Condillacs. To make sure of this he must play upon Florimond’s anger, letting him know that Marius had journeyed to La Rochette for the purpose of murdering his half-brother. That he but sought to murder him to the end that he might be removed from his path to Valerie, was a circumstance that need not too prominently be presented. Still, presented it must be, for Florimond would require to know by what motive his brother was impelled ere he could credit him capable of such villainy.

His first thought was that now that Florimond was married, he might, instead of being Valerie’s savior from Marius, team up with his brother to pressure her into this alliance with him. However, based on what Valerie had shared with him, he was starting to view Florimond more positively and set aside such doubts. Still, he couldn’t take any chances; his mission was to serve Valerie and only Valerie, to ensure her permanent freedom from the Condillacs. To do this, he had to leverage Florimond’s anger, letting him know that Marius had gone to La Rochette with the intent to kill his half-brother. It didn’t need to be made too obvious that this was to clear the way for him to be with Valerie, but it had to be mentioned because Florimond needed to understand what motivated his brother before he could believe he was capable of such a crime.

Succinctly, but tellingly, Garnache brought out the story of the plot that had been laid for Florimond’s assassination, and it joyed him to see the anger rising in the Marquis’s face and flashing from his eyes.

Succinctly, but expressively, Garnache revealed the story of the plan to assassinate Florimond, and he was pleased to see the anger growing in the Marquis’s face and flashing in his eyes.

“What reason have they for so damnable a deed?” he cried, between incredulity and indignation.

“What reason do they have for such a terrible act?” he exclaimed, caught between disbelief and anger.

“Their overweening ambition. Marius covets Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s estates.”

“Their excessive ambition. Marius desires Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye’s estates.”

“And to gain his ends he would not stop at murdering me? Is it, indeed, the truth you tell me?”

“And to get what he wants, he wouldn't hesitate to kill me? Is that really the truth you're telling me?”

“I pledge my honour for the truth of it,” answered Garnache, watching him closely. Florimond looked at him a moment. The steady glance of those blue eyes and the steady tone of that crisp voice scattered his last doubt.

“I promise my honor it's true,” Garnache replied, watching him closely. Florimond stared at him for a moment. The unwavering gaze of those blue eyes and the calm tone of that clear voice dispelled his last doubt.

“The villains!” cried the Marquis. “The fools!” he added. “For me, Marius had been welcome to Valerie. He might have found in me an ally to aid him in the urging of his suit. But now—” He raised his clenched hand and shook it in the air, as if in promise of the battle he would deliver.

“The villains!” shouted the Marquis. “The idiots!” he continued. “Honestly, Marius could have had Valerie. He could have found an ally in me to help him win her over. But now—” He raised his fist and shook it in the air, as if signaling the fight he was about to unleash.

“Good,” said Garnache, reassured. “I hear their steps upon the stairs. They must not find me with you.”

“Good,” said Garnache, feeling relieved. “I hear their footsteps on the stairs. They can’t find me with you.”

A moment later the door opened, and Marius, very bravely arrayed, entered the room, followed closely by Fortunio. Neither showed much ill effects of last night’s happenings, save for a long dark-brown scar that ran athwart the captain’s cheek, where Garnache’s sword had ploughed it.

A moment later, the door opened, and Marius, dressed boldly, walked into the room, closely followed by Fortunio. Neither seemed significantly affected by last night's events, except for a long dark-brown scar across the captain's cheek, where Garnache's sword had left its mark.

They found Florimond seated quietly at table, and as they entered he rose and came forward with a friendly smile to greet his brother. His sense of humour was being excited; he was something of an actor, and the role he had adopted in the comedy to be played gave him a certain grim satisfaction. He would test for himself the truth of what Monsieur de Garnache had told him concerning his brother’s intentions. Marius received his advances very coolly. He took his brother’s hand, submitted to his brother’s kiss; but neither kiss nor hand-pressure did he return. Florimond affected not to notice this.

They found Florimond sitting calmly at the table, and when they walked in, he stood up and approached with a friendly smile to greet his brother. His sense of humor was piqued; he had a flair for acting, and the role he was playing in the unfolding drama gave him a certain grim satisfaction. He wanted to see for himself if what Monsieur de Garnache had said about his brother’s intentions was true. Marius received his advances very coldly. He took his brother’s hand and allowed him to kiss him, but he didn’t reciprocate the kiss or the hand squeeze. Florimond pretended not to notice this.

“You are well, my dear Marius, I hope,” said he, and thrusting him out at arms’ length, he held him by the shoulders and regarded him critically. “Ma foi, but you are changed into a comely well-grown man. And your mother—she is well, too, I trust.”

“You're doing well, my dear Marius, I hope?” he said, pushing him away at arm's length, holding him by the shoulders and looking him over. “Wow, you've turned into a handsome, grown man. And your mother—she's doing well too, I hope.”

“I thank you, Florimond, she is well,” said Marius stiffly.

“I appreciate it, Florimond, she’s doing well,” said Marius awkwardly.

The Marquis took his hands from his brother’s shoulders; his florid, good-natured face smiling ever, as if this were the happiest moment of his life.

The Marquis lifted his hands off his brother’s shoulders, his cheerful, warm face constantly smiling, as if this were the happiest moment of his life.

“It is good to see France again, my dear Marius,” he told his brother. “I was a fool to have remained away so long. I am pining to be at Condillac once more.”

“It’s great to see France again, my dear Marius,” he told his brother. “I was a fool to stay away for so long. I can’t wait to be at Condillac again.”

Marius eyeing him, looked in vain for signs of the fever. He had expected to find a debilitated, emaciated man; instead, he saw a very lusty, healthy, hearty fellow, full of good humour, and seemingly full of strength. He began to like his purpose less, despite such encouragement as he gathered from the support of Fortunio. Still, it must be gone through with.

Marius watched him, searching in vain for signs of illness. He had expected to see a weak, thin man; instead, he found a robust, healthy guy, full of good humor and seemingly strong. He started to like his plan less, despite the encouragement he got from Fortunio. Still, it had to be done.

“You wrote us that you had the fever,” he said, half inquiringly.

“You told us you had a fever,” he said, half questioning.

“Pooh! That is naught.” And Florimond snapped a strong finger against a stronger thumb. “But whom have you with you?” he asked, and his eyes took the measure of Fortunio, standing a pace or two behind his master.

“Pooh! That’s nonsense.” Florimond snapped his fingers. “But who do you have with you?” he asked, sizing up Fortunio, who was standing a step or two behind his master.

Marius presented his bravo.

Marius showed his approval.

“This is Captain Fortunio, the commander of our garrison of Condillac.”

“This is Captain Fortunio, the leader of our Condillac garrison.”

The Marquis nodded good-humouredly towards the captain.

The Marquis nodded cheerfully at the captain.

“Captain Fortunio? He is well named for a soldier of fortune. My brother, no doubt, will have family matters to tell me of. If you will step below, Monsieur le Capitaine, and drink a health or so while you wait, I shall be honoured.”

“Captain Fortunio? His name fits a soldier of fortune perfectly. My brother will surely have some family news to share with me. If you’d like to come downstairs, Monsieur le Capitaine, and enjoy a drink or two while you wait, I would be honored.”

The captain, nonplussed, looked at Marius, and Florimond surprised the look. But Marius’s manner became still chillier.

The captain, taken aback, glanced at Marius, and Florimond caught the expression. But Marius’s demeanor grew even colder.

“Fortunio here,” said he, and he half turned and let his hand fall on the captain’s shoulder, “is my very good friend. I have no secrets from him.”

“Fortunio here,” he said, turning slightly and resting his hand on the captain’s shoulder, “is my very good friend. I have no secrets from him.”

The instant lift of Florimond’s eyebrows was full of insolent, supercilious disdain. Yet Marius did not fasten his quarrel upon that. He had come to La Rochette resolved that any pretext would serve his turn. But the sight of his brother so inflamed his jealousy that he had now determined that the quarrel should be picked on the actual ground in which it had its roots.

The moment Florimond raised his eyebrows, it was filled with arrogant, superior disdain. However, Marius didn’t focus on that. He had arrived at La Rochette ready to use any excuse to start a fight. But seeing his brother stirred up his jealousy so much that he decided to confront him about the real issue at hand.

“Oh, as you will,” said the Marquis coolly. “Perhaps your friend will be seated, and you, too, my dear Marius.” And he played the host to them with a brisk charm. Setting chairs, he forced them to sit, and pressed wine upon them.

“Oh, as you wish,” said the Marquis casually. “Maybe your friend will be seated, and you as well, my dear Marius.” And he took on the role of host with a lively charm. He positioned the chairs, made them sit down, and offered them wine.

Marius cast his hat and cloak on the chair where Garnache’s had been left. The Parisian’s hat and cloak, he naturally assumed to belong to his brother. The smashed flagon and the mess of wine upon the floor he scarce observed, setting it down to some clumsiness, either his brother’s or a servant’s. They both drank, Marius in silence, the captain with a toast.

Marius threw his hat and cloak onto the chair where Garnache's had been left. He naturally assumed the Parisian’s hat and cloak belonged to his brother. He barely noticed the broken flagon and the spilled wine on the floor, dismissing it as a result of some clumsiness, either from his brother or a servant. They both drank, with Marius quietly and the captain raising a toast.

“Your good return, Monsieur le Marquis,” said he, and Florimond thanked him by an inclination of the head. Then, turning to Marius:

“Your good return, Monsieur le Marquis,” he said, and Florimond acknowledged him with a nod. Then, turning to Marius:

“And so,” he said, “you have a garrison at Condillac. What the devil has been taking place there? I have had some odd news of you. It would almost seem as if you were setting up as rebels in our quiet little corner of Dauphiny.”

“And so,” he said, “you have a garrison at Condillac. What the heck has been going on there? I've heard some strange news about you. It nearly seems like you’re trying to start a rebellion in our quiet little corner of Dauphiny.”

Marius shrugged his shoulders; his face suggested that he was ill-humoured.

Marius shrugged his shoulders; his expression indicated that he was in a bad mood.

“Madame the Queen-Regent has seen fit to interfere in our concerns. We Condillacs do not lightly brook interference.”

“Madame the Queen-Regent has decided to get involved in our matters. We Condillacs do not take interference lightly.”

Florimond showed his teeth in a pleasant smile.

Florimond smiled, showing his teeth in a friendly way.

“That is true, that is very true, Pardieu! But what warranted this action of Her Majesty’s?”

"That’s true, that’s very true, indeed! But what justified Her Majesty’s action?"

Marius felt that the time for deeds was come. This fatuous conversation was but a futile waste of time. He set down his glass, and sitting back in his chair he fixed his sullen black eyes full upon his half-brother’s smiling brown ones.

Marius realized that it was time for action. This pointless conversation was just a useless waste of time. He put down his glass, leaned back in his chair, and stared intently at his half-brother's smiling brown eyes with his own dark, gloomy ones.

“I think we have exchanged compliments enough,” said he, and Fortunio wagged his head approvingly. There were too many men in the courtyard for his liking, and the more time they waited, the more likely were they to suffer interruption. Their aim must be to get the thing done quickly, and then quickly to depart before an alarm could be raised. “Our trouble at Condillac concerns Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

“I think we’ve exchanged enough compliments,” he said, and Fortunio nodded in agreement. There were too many men in the courtyard for his comfort, and the longer they waited, the more chance there was for an interruption. Their goal was to get things done quickly and then leave before anyone could raise an alarm. “Our issue at Condillac involves Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

Florimond started forward, with a ready assumption of lover-like solicitude.

Florimond stepped forward, adopting a caring attitude typical of a concerned lover.

“No harm has come to her?” he cried. “Tell me that no harm has come to her.”

“No harm has come to her?” he shouted. “Please tell me that no harm has come to her.”

“Reassure yourself,” answered Marius, with a sneer, a greyness that was of jealous rage overspreading his face. “No harm has come to her whatever. The trouble was that I sought to wed her, and she, because she is betrothed to you, would have none of me. So we brought her to Condillac, hoping always to persuade her. You will remember that she was under my mother’s tutelage. The girl, however, could not be constrained. She suborned one of our men to bear a letter to Paris for her, and in answer to it the Queen sent a hot-headed, rash blunderer down to Dauphiny to procure her liberation. He lies now at the bottom of the moat of Condillac.”

“Reassure yourself,” Marius replied with a sneer, a shade of jealous rage spreading across his face. “No harm has come to her at all. The problem was that I tried to marry her, and she, because she’s engaged to you, wanted nothing to do with me. So we brought her to Condillac, always hoping to convince her. You’ll remember she was under my mother’s care. However, the girl couldn’t be held back. She secretly got one of our men to take a letter to Paris for her, and in response, the Queen sent a headstrong, reckless fool down to Dauphiny to secure her release. He’s now lying at the bottom of the moat at Condillac.”

Florimond’s face had assumed a look of horror and indignation.

Florimond's face showed a mix of horror and anger.

“Do you dare tell me this?” he cried.

“Are you really going to say this to me?” he yelled.

“Dare?” answered Marius, with an ugly laugh. “Men enough have died over this affair already. That fellow Garnache left some bodies on our hands last night before he set out for another world himself. You little dream how far my daring goes in this matter. I’ll add as many more as need be to the death roll that we have already, before you set foot in Condillac.”

“Dare?” replied Marius with a harsh laugh. “Enough men have already died over this issue. That guy Garnache left us with some bodies last night before he moved on to another world himself. You have no idea how far my courage goes in this situation. I’ll add as many more as necessary to the death toll we already have before you step foot in Condillac.”

“Ah!” said Florimond, as one upon whose mind a light breaks suddenly. “So, that is the business on which you come to me. I doubted your brotherliness, I must confess, my dear Marius. But tell me, brother mine, what of our father’s wishes in this matter? Have you no respect for those?”

“Ah!” said Florimond, as if a light had suddenly gone on in his head. “So, that’s what you’re here to talk about. I have to admit, I questioned your brotherly intentions, my dear Marius. But tell me, my brother, what about our father’s wishes in this? Do you have no respect for them?”

“What respect had you?” flashed back Marius, his voice now raised in anger. “Was it like a lover to remain away for three years—to let all that time go by without ever a word from you to your betrothed? What have you done to make good your claim to her?”

“What respect did you have?” Marius shot back, his voice now filled with anger. “Was it like a lover to stay away for three years—letting all that time pass without a word to your fiancée? What have you done to prove your worthiness to her?”

“Nothing, I confess; yet—”

"Nothing, I admit; yet—"

“Well, you shall do something now,” exclaimed Marius, rising. “I am here to afford you the opportunity. If you would still win Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, you shall win her from me—at point of sword. Fortunio, see to the door.”

“Well, you need to do something now,” Marius said, standing up. “I’m here to give you the chance. If you still want to win Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye, you’ll have to win her from me—at sword point. Fortunio, watch the door.”

“Wait, Marius!” cried Florimond, and he looked genuinely aghast. “Do not forget that we are brothers, men of the same blood; that my father was your father.”

“Wait, Marius!” shouted Florimond, looking genuinely shocked. “Don’t forget that we’re brothers, sharing the same blood; that my father was also your father.”

“I choose to remember rather that we are rivals,” answered Marius, and he drew his rapier. Fortunio turned the key in the lock. Florimond gave his brother a long searching look, then with a sigh he picked up his sword where it lay ready to his hand and thoughtfully unsheathed it. Holding the hilt in one hand and the blade in the other he stood, bending the weapon like a whip, whilst again he searchingly regarded his brother.

“I prefer to remember that we are rivals,” Marius replied, drawing his rapier. Fortunio turned the key in the lock. Florimond looked at his brother thoughtfully for a long moment, then with a sigh picked up his sword where it was within reach and unsheathed it. Holding the hilt in one hand and the blade in the other, he stood there, bending the weapon like a whip, while he looked closely at his brother again.

“Hear me a moment,” said he. “If you will force this unnatural quarrel upon me, at least let the thing be decently done. Not here, not in these cramped quarters, but out in the open let our meeting take place. If the captain, there, will act for you, I’ll find a friend to do me the like service.”

“Hear me for a moment,” he said. “If you're going to make me engage in this unnatural fight, at least let’s do it properly. Not here, not in this cramped space, but out in the open where we can meet. If that captain over there will represent you, I’ll find a friend to do the same for me.”

“We settle this matter here and now,” Marius answered him, in a tone of calm finality.

“We settle this matter here and now,” Marius replied, with a tone of calm finality.

“But if I were to kill you—” Florimond began.

“But if I were to kill you—” Florimond started.

“Reassure yourself,” said Marius with an ugly smile.

“Calm yourself down,” Marius said with a nasty grin.

“Very well, then; either alternative will suit the case I wish to put. If you were to kill me—it may be ranked as murder. The irregularity of it could not be overlooked.”

“Alright, then; either option works for the situation I want to discuss. If you were to kill me—it could be considered murder. The unusual nature of it couldn't be ignored.”

“The captain, here, will act for both of us.”

“The captain here will represent both of us.”

“I am entirely at your service, gentlemen,” replied Fortunio pleasantly, bowing to each in turn.

“I’m completely at your service, gentlemen,” Fortunio replied with a smile, bowing to each of them in turn.

Florimond considered him. “I do not like his looks,” he objected. “He may be the friend of your bosom, Marius; you may have no secrets from him; but for my part, frankly, I should prefer the presence of some friend of my own to keep his blade engaged.”

Florimond watched him closely. “I don’t like how he looks,” he said. “He might be your close friend, Marius; you may not have any secrets from him; but honestly, I would rather have a friend of my own around to keep him occupied.”

The Marquis’s manner was affable in the extreme. Now that it was settled that they must fight, he appeared to have cast aside all scruples based upon their consanguinity, and he discussed the affair with the greatest bonhomie, as though he were disposing of a matter of how they should sit down to table.

The Marquis was extremely friendly. Now that it was decided they had to fight, he seemed to have put aside any hesitation about their family ties and talked about the situation with great ease, as if he were simply discussing how they should arrange themselves at the dinner table.

It gave them pause. The change was too abrupt. They did not like it. It was as the calm that screens some surprise. Yet it was impossible he should have been forewarned; impossible he could have had word of how they proposed to deal with him.

It made them stop and think. The shift was too sudden. They didn't like it. It felt like the calm before an unexpected shock. Still, it was unlikely he could have been warned; it was impossible he could have known how they planned to handle him.

Marius shrugged his shoulders.

Marius shrugged.

“There is reason in what you say,” he acknowledged; “but I am in haste. I cannot wait while you go in search of a friend.”

“There’s some truth in what you’re saying,” he admitted; “but I’m in a hurry. I can’t wait while you look for a friend.”

“Why then,” he answered, with a careless laugh, “I must raise one from the dead.”

“Why then,” he replied with a casual laugh, “I’ll have to bring one back to life.”

Both stared at him. Was he mad? Had the fever touched his brain? Was that healthy colour but the brand of a malady that rendered him delirious?

Both stared at him. Was he crazy? Had the fever affected his mind? Was that healthy color just a sign of an illness that made him delirious?

“Dieu! How you stare!” he continued, laughing in their faces. “You shall see something to compensate you for your journey, messieurs. I have learnt some odd tricks in Italy; they are a curious people beyond the Alps. What did you say was the name of the man the Queen had sent from Paris?—he who lies at the bottom of the moat of Condillac?”

“Wow! Look at how you’re staring!” he continued, laughing at them. “You’re going to see something that makes your trip worthwhile, gentlemen. I picked up some strange tricks in Italy; they’re an interesting bunch over the Alps. What did you say was the name of the guy the Queen sent from Paris?—the one who’s lying at the bottom of the moat of Condillac?”

“Let there be an end to this jesting,” growled Marius. “On guard, Monsieur le Marquis!”

“Enough with the joking,” Marius grumbled. “Get ready, Monsieur le Marquis!”

“Patience! patience!” Florimond implored him. “You shall have your way with me, I promise you. But of your charity, messieurs, tell me first the name of that man.”

“Patience! Patience!” Florimond urged him. “You can have your way with me, I promise. But out of kindness, gentlemen, please tell me the name of that man.”

“It was Garnache,” said Fortunio, “and if the information will serve you, it was I who slew him.”

“It was Garnache,” Fortunio said, “and if that information is helpful to you, it was me who killed him.”

“You?” cried Florimond. “Tell me of it, I beg you.”

“You?” Florimond exclaimed. “Please, tell me about it.”

“Do you fool us?” questioned Marius in a rage that overmastered his astonishment, his growing suspicion that here all was not quite as it seemed.

“Are you kidding us?” Marius asked, his anger overpowering his surprise, and his increasing suspicion that things weren’t quite as they appeared.

“Fool you? But no. I do but wish to show you something that I learned in Italy. Tell me how you slew him, Monsieur le Capitaine.”

“Fool you? No way. I just want to show you something I learned in Italy. Tell me how you killed him, Captain.”

“I think we are wasting time,” said the captain, angry too. He felt that this smiling gentleman was deriding the pair of them; it crossed his mind that for some purpose of his own the Marquis was seeking to gain time. He drew his sword.

"I think we're wasting time," said the captain, also angry. He felt that this smiling guy was mocking both of them; he suspected that the Marquis was trying to stall for some reason of his own. He drew his sword.

Florimond saw the act, watched it, and his eyes twinkled. Suddenly Marius’s sword shot out at him. He leapt back beyond the table, and threw himself on guard, his lips still wreathed in their mysterious smile.

Florimond saw the action, watched it, and his eyes sparkled. Suddenly, Marius’s sword lunged at him. He jumped back from the table and went on guard, his lips still curled in their enigmatic smile.

“The time has come, messieurs,” said he. “I should have preferred to know more of how you slew that Monsieur de Garnache; but since you deny me the information, I shall do my best without it. I’ll try to conjure up his ghost, to keep you entertained, Monsieur le Capitaine.” And then, raising his voice, his sword, engaging now his brother’s:

“The time has come, gentlemen,” he said. “I would have preferred to know more about how you killed that Monsieur de Garnache; but since you won’t tell me, I’ll do my best without it. I’ll try to summon his ghost, to keep you entertained, Captain.” And then, raising his voice and his sword, he engaged his brother’s:

“Ola, Monsieur de Garnache!” he cried. “To me!”

“Ola, Mr. de Garnache!” he shouted. “Come over here!”

And then it seemed to those assassins that the Marquis had been neither mad nor boastful when he had spoken of strange things he had learned beyond the Alps, or else it was they themselves were turned light-headed, for the doors of a cupboard at the far end of the room flew open suddenly, and from between them stepped the stalwart figure of Martin de Garnache, a grim smile lifting the corners of his mustachios, a naked sword in his hand flashing back the sunlight that flooded through the window.

And then it seemed to those assassins that the Marquis had been neither crazy nor full of himself when he talked about the strange things he had learned beyond the Alps, or maybe they were the ones losing their minds, because the doors of a cupboard at the far end of the room suddenly swung open, and out stepped the strong figure of Martin de Garnache, a grim smile lifting the corners of his mustache, a naked sword in his hand reflecting the sunlight that flooded through the window.

They paused, aghast, and they turned ashen; and then in the mind of each arose the same explanation of this phenomenon. This Garnache wore the appearance of the man who had announced himself by that name when he came to Condillac a fortnight ago. Then, the sallow, black-haired knave who had last night proclaimed himself as Garnache in disguise was some impostor. That was the conclusion they promptly arrived at, and however greatly they might be dismayed by the appearance of this ally of Florimond’s, yet the conclusion heartened them anew. But scarce had they arrived at it when Monsieur de Garnache’s crisp voice came swiftly to dispel it.

They paused, shocked, and their faces turned pale; and then each of them came to the same conclusion about this situation. This Garnache looked like the man who had introduced himself by that name when he came to Condillac two weeks ago. So, the sickly, dark-haired guy who had claimed to be Garnache in disguise last night was just a fraud. That was the conclusion they quickly reached, and even though they were really unsettled by the appearance of this ally of Florimond’s, that realization gave them some encouragement. But just as they reached that conclusion, Monsieur de Garnache's clear voice quickly broke through.

“Monsieur le Capitaine,” it said, and Fortunio shivered at the sound, for it was the voice he had heard but a few hours ago, “I welcome the opportunity of resuming our last night’s interrupted sword-play.” And he advanced deliberately.

“Monsieur le Capitaine,” it said, and Fortunio shivered at the sound, for it was the voice he had heard just a few hours ago, “I welcome the chance to continue our sword fight from last night.” And he moved forward slowly.

Marius’s sword had fallen away from his brother’s, and the two combatants stood pausing. Fortunio without more ado made for the door. But Garnache crossed the intervening space in a bound.

Marius’s sword had slipped from his brother’s grasp, and the two fighters paused. Without hesitation, Fortunio headed for the door. But Garnache closed the distance in a leap.

“Turn!” he cried. “Turn, or I’ll put my sword through your back. The door shall serve you presently, but it is odds that it will need a couple of men to bear you through it. Look to your dirty skin!”

“Turn!” he shouted. “Turn, or I’ll drive my sword into your back. The door will help you soon enough, but it’s likely that it will take a couple of guys to carry you through it. Watch your filthy skin!”





CHAPTER XXII. THE OFFICES OF MOTHER CHURCH

A couple of hours after the engagement in the Marquis de Condillac’s apartments at the Sanglier Noir at La Rochette, Monsieur de Garnache, attended only by Rabecque, rode briskly into France once more and made for the little town of Cheylas, which is on the road that leads down to the valley of the Isere and to Condillac. But not as far as the township did he journey. On a hill, the slopes all cultivated into an opulent vineyard, some two miles east of Cheylas, stood the low, square grey building of the Convent of Saint Francis. Thither did Monsieur de Garnache bend his horse’s steps. Up the long white road that crept zigzag through the Franciscans’ vineyards rode the Parisian and his servant under the welcome sunshine of that November afternoon.

A couple of hours after the engagement in the Marquis de Condillac’s apartments at the Sanglier Noir at La Rochette, Monsieur de Garnache, accompanied only by Rabecque, rode swiftly back into France and headed for the small town of Cheylas, which is along the road leading down to the Isere valley and Condillac. However, he didn't travel all the way to the town. On a hill, with slopes fully covered in a lush vineyard, about two miles east of Cheylas, stood the simple, square gray building of the Convent of Saint Francis. There, Monsieur de Garnache directed his horse. Up the long white road that wound its way through the Franciscans’ vineyards rode the Parisian and his servant under the pleasant sunshine of that November afternoon.

Garnache’s face was gloomy and his eyes sad, for his thoughts were all of Valerie, and he was prey to a hundred anxieties regarding her.

Garnache looked downcast, his eyes filled with sadness, because his mind was consumed with thoughts of Valerie, and he was overwhelmed by countless worries about her.

They gained the heights at last, and Rabecque got down to beat with his whip upon the convent gates.

They finally reached the top, and Rabecque got down to hit the convent gates with his whip.

A lay-brother came to open, and in reply to Garnache’s request that he might have a word with the Father Abbot, invited him to enter.

A lay-brother came to the door, and in response to Garnache’s request to speak with the Father Abbot, he invited him inside.

Through the cloisters about the great quadrangle, where a couple of monks, their habits girt high as their knees, were busy at gardeners’ work, Garnache followed his conductor, and up the steps to the Abbot’s chamber.

Through the covered walkways surrounding the large courtyard, where a couple of monks, their robes tied high up their legs, were busy with gardening, Garnache followed his guide up the stairs to the Abbot's room.

The master of the Convent of Saint Francis of Cheylas a tall, lean man with an ascetic face, prominent cheekbones, and a nose not unlike Garnache’s own—the nose of a man of action rather than of prayer—bowed gravely to this stalwart stranger, and in courteous accents begged to be informed in what he might serve him.

The head of the Convent of Saint Francis of Cheylas, a tall, lean man with a strict face, high cheekbones, and a nose similar to Garnache's own—the type of nose belonging to a man of action rather than a man of prayer—bowed respectfully to this strong stranger and politely asked how he could help him.

Hat in hand, Garnache took a step forward in that bare, scantily furnished little room, permeated by the faint, waxlike odour that is peculiar to the abode of conventuals. Without hesitation he stated the reason of his visit.

Hat in hand, Garnache stepped into that bare, sparsely furnished little room, filled with the faint, waxy smell that’s typical of convents. Without hesitation, he stated the reason for his visit.

“Father,” said he, “a son of the house of Condillac met his end this morning at La Rochette.”

“Dad,” he said, “a son of the Condillac family died this morning at La Rochette.”

The monk’s eyes seemed to quicken, as though his interest in the outer world had suddenly revived.

The monk’s eyes seemed to brighten, as if his curiosity about the outside world had suddenly come to life.

“It is the Hand of God,” he cried. “Their evil ways have provoked at last the anger of Heaven. How did this unfortunate meet his death?”

“It is the Hand of God,” he exclaimed. “Their wickedness has finally stirred the anger of Heaven. How did this unfortunate person die?”

Garnache shrugged his shoulders.

Garnache shrugged.

“De mortuis nil nisi bonum,” said he. His air was grave, his blue eyes solemn, and the Abbot had little cause to suspect the closeness with which that pair of eyes was watching him. He coloured faintly at the implied rebuke, but he inclined his head as if submissive to the correction, and waited for the other to proceed.

“Speak no ill of the dead,” he said. His demeanor was serious, his blue eyes serious, and the Abbot had little reason to suspect how closely those eyes were observing him. He blushed slightly at the implied criticism, but he nodded as if accepting the reprimand and waited for the other to continue.

“There is the need, Father, to give his body burial,” said Garnache gently.

“There's a need, Father, to give his body a proper burial,” Garnache said softly.

But at that the monk raised his head, and a deeper flush the flush of anger—spread now upon his sallow cheeks. Garnache observed it, and was glad.

But at that, the monk lifted his head, and a deeper flush—the flush of anger—spread across his pale cheeks. Garnache noticed it and felt pleased.

“Why do you come to me?” he asked.

“Why are you here?” he asked.

“Why?” echoed Garnache, and there was hesitancy now in his voice. “Is not the burial of the dead enjoined by Mother Church? Is it not a part of your sacred office?”

“Why?” Garnache repeated, his voice now tinged with doubt. “Isn’t burying the dead required by Mother Church? Isn’t it part of your sacred duty?”

“You ask me this as you would challenge my reply,” said the monk, shaking his head. “It is as you say, but it is not within our office to bury the impious dead, nor those who in life were excommunicate and died without repentance.”

“You ask me this as if you're questioning my response,” said the monk, shaking his head. “You're right, but it's not our responsibility to bury the wicked dead, nor those who were excommunicated in life and died without seeking forgiveness.”

“How can you assume he died without repentance?”

“How can you assume he died without making peace with himself?”

“I do not; but I assume he died without absolution, for there is no priest who, knowing his name, would dare to shrive him, and if one should do it in ignorance of his name and excommunication, why then it is not done at all. Bid others bury this son of the house of Condillac; it matters no more by what hands or in what ground he be buried than if he were the horse he rode or the hound that followed him.”

“I don't; but I assume he died without forgiveness, because there’s no priest who, knowing his name, would dare to offer him absolution. And if one did it without knowing his name and excommunication, then it’s not valid at all. Have others bury this son of the house of Condillac; it doesn’t matter who buries him or where he’s laid to rest any more than if he were the horse he rode or the dog that followed him.”

“The Church is very harsh, Father,” said Garnache sternly.

“The Church is really tough, Dad,” said Garnache seriously.

“The Church is very just,” the priest answered him, more sternly still, a holy wrath kindling his sombre eyes.

“The Church is very just,” the priest replied to him, even more sternly, a holy anger igniting his dark eyes.

“He was in life a powerful noble,” said Garnache thoughtfully. “It is but fitting that, being dead, honour and reverence should be shown his body.”

“He was a powerful noble in life,” Garnache said thoughtfully. “It’s only right that, in death, we show honor and respect for his body.”

“Then let those who have themselves been honoured by the Condillacs honour this dead Condillac now. The Church is not of that number, monsieur. Since the late Marquis’s death the house of Condillac has been in rebellion against us; our priests have been maltreated, our authority flouted; they paid no tithes, approached no sacraments. Weary of their ungodliness the Church placed its ban upon them; under this ban it seems they die. My heart grieves for them; but—”

“Then let those who have been honored by the Condillacs pay their respects to this deceased Condillac now. The Church is not among them, sir. Since the recent death of the Marquis, the Condillac family has been in defiance of us; our priests have been mistreated, our authority disregarded; they have paid no tithes and sought no sacraments. Tired of their wickedness, the Church placed its ban on them; it seems they die under this ban. My heart aches for them; but—”

He spread his hands, long and almost transparent in their leanness, and on his face a cloud of sorrow rested.

He spread his hands, long and almost see-through with their thinness, and a cloud of sadness lingered on his face.

“Nevertheless, Father,” said Garnache, “twenty brothers of Saint Francis shall bear the body home to Condillac, and you yourself shall head this grim procession.”

“Still, Father,” Garnache said, “twenty brothers of Saint Francis will carry the body back to Condillac, and you will lead this somber procession yourself.”

“I?” The monk shrank back before him, and his figure seemed to grow taller. “Who are you, sir, that say to me what I shall do, the Church’s law despite?”

“I?” The monk recoiled in front of him, and his figure seemed to loom larger. “Who are you, sir, to tell me what I should do, ignoring the Church’s law?”

Garnache took the Abbot by the sleeve of his rough habit and drew him gently towards the window. There was a persuasive smile on his lips and in his keen eyes which the monk, almost unconsciously, obeyed.

Garnache grabbed the Abbot by the sleeve of his rough robe and gently pulled him toward the window. He had a convincing smile on his lips and a sharp look in his eyes that the monk, almost without thinking, followed.

“I will tell you,” said Garnache, “and at the same time I shall seek to turn you from your harsh purpose.”

“I’ll tell you,” Garnache said, “and at the same time, I’ll try to change your mind about this harsh plan.”

At the hour at which Monsieur de Garnache was seeking to persuade the Abbot of Saint Francis of Cheylas to adopt a point of view more kindly towards a dead man, Madame de Condillac was at dinner, and with her was Valerie de La Vauvraye. Neither woman ate appreciably. The one was oppressed by sorrow, the other by anxiety, and the circumstance that they were both afflicted served perhaps to render the Dowager gentler in her manner towards the girl.

At the time when Monsieur de Garnache was trying to convince the Abbot of Saint Francis of Cheylas to take a more sympathetic view of a deceased person, Madame de Condillac was having dinner with Valerie de La Vauvraye. Neither woman ate very much. One was weighed down by grief, the other by worry, and the fact that they were both experiencing their own struggles perhaps made the Dowager kinder in her attitude toward the girl.

She watched the pale face and troubled eyes of Valerie; she observed the almost lifeless manner in which she came and went as she was bidden, as though a part of her had ceased to exist, and that part the part that matters most. It did cross her mind that in this condition mademoiselle might the more readily be bent to their will, but she dwelt not overlong upon that reflection. Rather was her mood charitable, no doubt because she felt herself the need of charity, the want of sympathy.

She noticed Valerie's pale face and troubled eyes; she saw the almost lifeless way she moved around as she was told, as if a part of her had stopped existing, and that part being the one that matters most. It did occur to her that in this state, Valerie might be more easily swayed to their will, but she didn't dwell on that thought for long. Instead, her mood was charitable, probably because she felt a need for charity herself, a longing for sympathy.

She was tormented by fears altogether disproportionate to their cause. A hundred times she told herself that no ill could befall Marius. Florimond was a sick man, and were he otherwise, there was still Fortunio to stand by and see to it that the right sword pierced the right heart, else would his pistoles be lost to him.

She was plagued by fears that were completely out of proportion to the situation. A hundred times, she reminded herself that nothing bad could happen to Marius. Florimond was a sick man, and even if he weren’t, there was still Fortunio to make sure that the right sword struck the right heart, otherwise, his money would be lost to him.

Nevertheless she was fretted by anxiety, and she waited impatiently for news, fuming at the delay, yet knowing full well that news could not yet reach her.

Nevertheless, she was filled with anxiety, and she waited impatiently for news, irritated by the delay, yet fully aware that information couldn’t reach her just yet.

Once she reproved Valerie for her lack of appetite, and there was in her voice a kindness Valerie had not heard for months—not since the old Marquis died, nor did she hear it now, or, hearing it, she did not heed it.

Once she called out Valerie for not having an appetite, and there was a kindness in her voice that Valerie hadn’t heard in months—not since the old Marquis died, and she didn’t hear it now, or if she did, she didn’t pay attention to it.

“You are not eating, child,” the Dowager said, and her eyes were gentle.

“You're not eating, kid,” the Dowager said, and her eyes were kind.

Valerie looked up like one suddenly awakened; and in that moment her eyes filled with tears. It was as if the Dowager’s voice had opened the floodgates of her sorrow and let out the tears that hitherto had been repressed. The Marquise rose and waved the page and an attendant lackey from the room. She crossed to Valerie’s side and put her arm about the girl’s shoulder.

Valerie looked up as if she had just been jolted awake, and in that moment, her eyes filled with tears. It was as if the Dowager’s voice had opened the floodgates of her grief, releasing the tears that had been held back until now. The Marquise stood up and waved the page and a nearby servant out of the room. She walked over to Valerie and put her arm around the girl's shoulder.

“What ails you, child?” she asked. For a moment the girl suffered the caress; almost she seemed to nestle closer to the Dowager’s shoulder. Then, as if understanding had come to her suddenly, she drew back and quietly disengaged herself from the other’s arms. Her tears ceased; the quiver passed from her lip.

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?” she asked. For a moment, the girl enjoyed the embrace; she almost seemed to snuggle closer to the Dowager’s shoulder. Then, as if a realization hit her suddenly, she pulled back and quietly removed herself from the other’s arms. Her tears stopped; the tremor left her lip.

“You are very good, madame,” she said, with a coldness that rendered the courteous words almost insulting, “but nothing ails me save a wish to be alone.”

“You're very kind, ma'am,” she said, with a chill that made the polite words feel almost rude, “but there's nothing wrong with me except a desire to be alone.”

“You have been alone too much of late,” the Dowager answered, persisting in her wish to show kindness to Valerie; for all that, had she looked into her own heart, she might have been puzzled to find a reason for her mood—unless the reason lay in her own affliction of anxiety for Marius.

“You’ve been alone too much lately,” the Dowager said, continuing her desire to be kind to Valerie; however, if she had examined her own feelings, she might have been confused about why she felt this way—unless the reason stemmed from her own worry about Marius.

“Perhaps I have,” said the girl, in the same cold, almost strained voice. “It was not by my own contriving.”

“Maybe I have,” said the girl, in the same cold, almost tense voice. “It wasn’t my doing.”

“Ah, but it was, child; indeed it was. Had you been reasonable you had found us kinder. We had never treated you as we have done, never made a prisoner of you.”

“Ah, but it was, child; indeed it was. If you had been reasonable, you would have found us kinder. We had never treated you the way we have, never made a prisoner of you.”

Valerie looked up into the beautiful ivory-white face, with its black eyes and singularly scarlet lips, and a wan smile raised the corners of her gentle mouth.

Valerie looked up at the stunning ivory-white face, with its dark eyes and uniquely scarlet lips, and a faint smile lifted the corners of her gentle mouth.

“You had no right—none ever gave it you—to set constraint and restraint upon me.”

“You had no right—no one ever gave you that right—to impose control and limitations on me.”

“I had—indeed, indeed I had,” the Marquise answered her, in a tone of sad protest. “Your father gave me such a right when he gave me charge of you.”

“I had—actually, I really did,” the Marquise replied to her, sounding sadly defiant. “Your father gave me that right when he entrusted you to my care.”

“Was it a part of your charge to seek to turn me from my loyalty to Florimond, and endeavour to compel me by means gentle or ungentle into marriage with Marius?”

“Was it your job to try to turn me away from my loyalty to Florimond and to force me, by any means—kind or cruel—into marrying Marius?”

“We thought Florimond dead; or, if not dead, then certainly unworthy of you to leave you without news of him for years together. And if he was not dead then, it is odds he will be dead by now.” The words slipped out almost unconsciously, and the Marquise bit her lip and straightened herself, fearing an explosion. But none came. The girl looked across the table at the fire that smouldered on the hearth in need of being replenished.

“We thought Florimond was dead; or, if not dead, then definitely not worth your time to leave you without any news about him for years. And if he wasn’t dead then, it’s likely he is dead by now.” The words came out almost without her thinking, and the Marquise bit her lip and straightened up, worrying about an outburst. But none happened. The girl glanced across the table at the fire that was dying down on the hearth and needed to be stoked.

“What do you mean, madame?” she asked; but her tone was listless, apathetic, as of one who though uttering a question is incurious as to what the answer may be.

“What do you mean, ma'am?” she asked; but her tone was indifferent, uninterested, as if she was asking a question but didn't really care about what the answer would be.

“We had news some days ago that he was journeying homewards, but that he was detained by fever at La Rochette. We have since heard that his fever has grown so serious that there is little hope of his recovery.”

“We received news a few days ago that he was on his way home, but he was stopped by a fever at La Rochette. Since then, we've heard that his fever has become so severe that there is little hope for his recovery.”

“And it was to solace his last moments that Monsieur Marius left Condillac this morning?”

“And it was to comfort his last moments that Monsieur Marius left Condillac this morning?”

The Dowager looked sharply at the girl; but Valerie’s face continued averted, her gaze resting on the fire. Her tone suggested nothing beyond a natural curiosity.

The Dowager shot a sharp look at the girl, but Valerie kept her face turned away, her eyes fixed on the fire. Her tone hinted at nothing more than simple curiosity.

“Yes,” said the Dowager.

“Yes,” said the Dowager.

“And lest his own efforts to help his brother out of this world should prove insufficient he took Captain Fortunio with him?” said Valerie, in the same indifferent voice.

“And in case his own attempts to help his brother escape this world weren't enough, he brought Captain Fortunio along?” said Valerie, in the same apathetic tone.

“What do you mean?” the Marquise almost hissed into the girl’s ear.

“What do you mean?” the Marquise nearly hissed into the girl's ear.

Valerie turned to her, a faint colour stirring in her white face.

Valerie turned to her, a slight color rising in her pale face.

“Just what I have said, madame. Would you know what I have prayed? All night was I upon my knees from the moment that I recovered consciousness, and my prayers were that Heaven might see fit to let Florimond destroy your son. Not that I desire Florimond’s return, for I care not if I never set eyes on him again. There is a curse upon this house, madame,” the girl continued, rising from her chair and speaking now with a greater animation, whilst the Marquise recoiled a step, her face strangely altered and suddenly gone grey, “and I have prayed that that curse might be worked out upon that assassin, Marius. A fine husband, madame, you would thrust upon the daughter of Gaston de La Vauvraye.”

“Just what I’ve said, ma'am. Do you want to know what I prayed for? I was on my knees all night from the moment I regained consciousness, and my prayers were that Heaven would allow Florimond to eliminate your son. Not that I want Florimond back, because I wouldn’t mind if I never laid eyes on him again. There’s a curse on this house, ma'am,” the girl continued, getting up from her chair and speaking with more passion, while the Marquise stepped back, her face oddly changed and suddenly turned pale, “and I’ve prayed that this curse would be unleashed on that assassin, Marius. What a great husband, ma'am, you would impose on the daughter of Gaston de La Vauvraye.”

And turning, without waiting for an answer, she moved slowly down the room, and took her way to her own desolate apartments, so full of memories of him she mourned—of him, it seemed to her, she must always mourn; of him who lay dead in the black waters of the moat beneath her window.

And turning, without waiting for a response, she walked slowly across the room and headed to her lonely apartment, filled with memories of the man she grieved—of him, it felt like she would always grieve; of him who lay dead in the dark waters of the moat beneath her window.

Stricken with a sudden, inexplicable terror, the Dowager, who for all her spirit was not without a certain superstition, felt her knees loosen, and she sank limply into a chair. She was amazed at the extent of Valerie’s knowledge, and puzzled by it; she was amazed, too, at the seeming apathy of Valerie for the danger in which Florimond stood, and at her avowal that she did not care if she never again beheld him. But such amazement as came to her was whelmed fathoms-deep in her sudden fears for Marius. If he should die! She grew cold at the thought, and she sat there, her hands folded in her lap, her face grey. That mention of the curse the Church had put upon them had frozen her quick blood and turned her stout spirit to mere water.

Struck by a sudden, unexplained fear, the Dowager, who despite her strong spirit was not without a touch of superstition, felt her knees go weak, and she sank heavily into a chair. She was amazed by the depth of Valerie’s knowledge and puzzled by it; she was also astonished by Valerie’s apparent indifference to the danger Florimond was in and her claim that she wouldn’t care if she never saw him again. But any wonder she felt was overshadowed by her sudden worries for Marius. What if he died? The thought made her feel icy, and she sat there, her hands folded in her lap, her face pale. The mention of the curse the Church had placed on them had chilled her blood and turned her strong spirit into mere water.

At last she rose and went out into the open to inquire if no messenger had yet arrived, for all that she knew there was not yet time for any messenger to have reached the chateau. She mounted the winding staircase of stone that led to the ramparts, and there alone, in the November sunshine, she paced to and fro for hours, waiting for news, straining her eyes to gaze up the valley of the Isere, watching for the horseman that must come that way. Then, as time sped on and the sun approached its setting and still no one came, she bethought her that if harm had befallen Marius, none would ride that night to Condillac. This very delay seemed pregnant with news of disaster. And then she shook off her fears and tried to comfort herself. There was not yet time. Besides, what had she to fear for Marius? He was strong and quick, and Fortunio was by his side. A man was surely dead by now at La Rochette; but that man could not be Marius.

At last, she got up and went outside to check if any messenger had arrived yet, knowing that it wasn’t really time for one to reach the chateau. She climbed the winding stone staircase that led to the ramparts and, there alone in the November sunshine, paced back and forth for hours, waiting for news, straining her eyes to see up the Isere valley, watching for the horseman who must come that way. Then, as time passed and the sun began to set with no one in sight, she realized that if something had happened to Marius, no one would be riding to Condillac that night. This delay felt like a bad sign. But then she shook off her fears and tried to reassure herself. It wasn’t time yet. Besides, what did she have to fear for Marius? He was strong and quick, and Fortunio was with him. A man was surely dead by then at La Rochette; but that man couldn’t be Marius.

At last, in the distance, she espied a moving object, and down on the silent air of eventide came the far-off rattle of a horse’s hoofs. Some one was riding, galloping that way. He was returned at last. She leaned on the battlements, her breath coming in quick, short gasps, and watched the horseman growing larger with every stride of his horse.

At last, in the distance, she saw a moving object, and on the quiet evening air came the distant sound of horse hooves. Someone was riding, galloping toward her. He had finally come back. She leaned on the battlements, her breath quick and shallow, and watched as the horseman got closer with each stride of his horse.

A mist was rising from the river, and it dimmed the figure; and she cursed the mist for heightening her anxiety, for straining further her impatience. Then a new fear was begotten in her mind. Why came one horseman only where two should have ridden? Who was it that returned, and what had befallen his companion? God send, at least, it might be Marius who rode thus, at such a breakneck pace.

A fog was rising from the river, and it obscured the figure; she cursed the fog for increasing her anxiety and making her impatience even worse. Then a new fear hit her. Why was there only one horseman when there should have been two? Who was coming back, and what had happened to his companion? God forbid, at least it could be Marius riding at such a reckless speed.

At last she could make him out. He was close to the chateau now, and she noticed that his right arm was bandaged and hanging in a sling. And then a scream broke from her, and she bit her lip hard to keep another in check, for she had seen the horseman’s face, and it was Fortunio’s. Fortunio—and wounded! Then, assuredly, Marius was dead!

At last, she could see him clearly. He was near the chateau now, and she noticed that his right arm was bandaged and in a sling. Suddenly, a scream escaped her, and she bit her lip hard to hold back another one, for she had recognized the horseman's face—it was Fortunio's. Fortunio—and injured! Then, for sure, Marius was dead!

She swayed where she stood. She set her hand on her bosom, above her heart, as if she would have repressed the beating of the one, the heaving of the other; her soul sickened, and her mind seemed to turn numb, as she waited there for the news that should confirm her fears.

She swayed where she stood. She placed her hand on her chest, above her heart, as if she wanted to silence the beating of one and the rising of the other; her spirit felt ill, and her mind seemed to go blank as she waited there for the news that would confirm her fears.

The hoofs of his horse thundered over the planks of the drawbridge, and came clatteringly to halt as he harshly drew rein in the courtyard below. There was a sound of running feet and men sprang to his assistance. Madame would have gone below to meet him; but her limbs seemed to refuse their office. She leaned against one of the merlons of the embattled parapet, her eyes on the spot where he should emerge from the stairs, and thus she waited, her eyes haggard, her face drawn.

The hooves of his horse pounded over the drawbridge, coming to a noisy stop as he pulled back on the reins in the courtyard below. There was the sound of rushing footsteps, and men rushed to help him. Madame wanted to go down to greet him, but her legs felt unresponsive. She leaned against one of the merlons of the battlement, her eyes fixed on the spot where he would come out from the stairs, waiting there with tired eyes and a drawn face.

He came at last, lurching in his walk, being overstiff from his long ride. She took a step forward to meet him. Her lips parted.

He finally arrived, stumbling as he walked, stiff from his long ride. She stepped forward to greet him. Her lips parted.

“Well?” she asked him, and her voice sounded harsh and strained. “How has the venture sped?”

“Well?” she asked him, her voice sounding harsh and strained. “How has the venture gone?”

“The only way it could,” he answered. “As you would wish it.”

“The only way it can,” he replied. “As you want it.”

At that she thought that she must faint. Her lungs seemed to writhe for air, and she opened her lips and took long draughts of the rising mist, never speaking for a moment or two until she had sufficiently recovered from this tremendous revulsion from her fears.

At that moment, she felt like she might faint. Her lungs felt like they were struggling for air, so she opened her mouth and took deep breaths of the rising mist, staying silent for a minute or two until she had calmed down from the overwhelming shock of her fears.

“Then, where is Marius?” she asked at last.

“Then, where is Marius?” she finally asked.

“He has remained behind to accompany the body home. They are bringing it here.”

“He stayed back to take the body home. They’re bringing it here.”

“They?” she echoed. “Who are they?”

“They?” she repeated. “Who are they?”

“The monks of Saint Francis of Cheylas,” he answered.

“The monks of Saint Francis of Cheylas,” he replied.

A something in his tone, a something in his shifty eyes, a cloud upon his fair and usually so ingenuous looking countenance aroused her suspicions and gave her resurrected courage pause.

A certain something in his tone, a hint in his shifty eyes, a shadow over his fair and usually so innocent-looking face raised her suspicions and made her regained courage hesitate.

She caught him viciously by the arms, and forced his glance to meet her own in the fading daylight.

She grabbed him firmly by the arms and made him look into her eyes as the daylight faded.

“It is the truth you are telling me, Fortunio?” she snapped, and her voice was half-angry, half-fearful.

“It’s the truth you’re telling me, Fortunio?” she snapped, her voice a mix of anger and fear.

He faced her now, his eyes bold. He raised a hand to lend emphasis to his words.

He faced her now, his gaze confident. He raised a hand to emphasize his words.

“I swear, madame, by my salvation, that Monsieur Marius is sound and well.”

“I promise you, ma'am, on my honor, that Monsieur Marius is fine and healthy.”

She was satisfied. She released his arm.

She felt content. She let go of his arm.

“Does he come to-night?” she asked.

“Is he coming tonight?” she asked.

“They will be here to-morrow, madame. I rode on to tell you so.”

“They will be here tomorrow, ma'am. I rode ahead to let you know.”

“An odd fancy, this of his. But”—and a sudden smile overspread her face—“we may find a more useful purpose for one of these monks.”

“It's a strange idea of his. But”—and a sudden smile spread across her face—“we might find a more practical use for one of these monks.”

An hour ago she would willingly have set mademoiselle at liberty in exchange for the assurance that Marius had been successful in the business that had taken him over the border into Savoy. She would have done it gladly, content that Marius should be heir to Condillac. But now that Condillac was assured her son, she must have more for him; her insatiable greed for his advancement and prosperity was again upon her. Now, more than ever—now that Florimond was dead—must she have La Vauvraye for Marius, and she thought that mademoiselle would no longer be difficult to bend. The child had fallen in love with that mad Garnache, and when a woman is crossed in love, while her grief lasts it matters little to her where she weds. Did she not know it out of the fund of her own bitter experience? Was it not that—the compulsion her own father had employed to make her find a mate in a man so much older than herself as Condillac—that had warped her own nature, and done much to make her what she was?

An hour ago, she would have gladly set Mademoiselle free in exchange for the assurance that Marius had succeeded in the mission that took him over the border into Savoy. She would have done it happily, content that Marius would be the heir to Condillac. But now that Condillac was secure for her son, she needed more for him; her endless desire for his success and well-being was back. Now, more than ever—now that Florimond was dead—she had to have La Vauvraye for Marius, and she believed that Mademoiselle would no longer be hard to persuade. The girl had fallen for that crazy Garnache, and when a woman faces heartbreak, it hardly matters to her who she marries. Didn’t she know that from her own painful experience? Wasn’t it the pressure her own father used to make her settle for a man so much older than herself as Condillac that had twisted her own character and largely shaped who she was?

A lover she had had, and whilst he lived she had resisted them, and stood out against this odious marriage that for convenience’ sake they forced upon her. He was killed in Paris in a duel, and when the news of it came to her, she had folded her hands and let them wed her to whom they listed.

A lover she had, and while he was alive, she had resisted them and stood firm against the repulsive marriage they forced upon her for convenience. He was killed in a duel in Paris, and when she heard the news, she folded her hands and let them marry her off to whoever they wanted.

Of just such a dejection of spirit had she observed the signs in Valerie; let them profit by it while it lasted. They had been long enough without Church ceremonies at Condillac. There should be two to-morrow to make up for the empty time—a wedding and a burial.

Of just such a low mood had she noticed the signs in Valerie; let them take advantage of it while it lasted. They had gone too long without Church ceremonies at Condillac. There would be two tomorrow to make up for the lack of events—a wedding and a funeral.

She was going down the stairs, Fortunio a step behind her, when her mind reverted to the happening at La Rochette.

She was going down the stairs, with Fortunio a step behind her, when her mind drifted back to what happened at La Rochette.

“Was it well done?” she asked.

“Did it go well?” she asked.

“It made some stir,” said he. “The Marquis had men with him, and had the affair taken place in France ill might have come of it.”

"It caused quite a commotion," he said. "The Marquis had men with him, and if the situation had happened in France, it could have turned out badly."

“You shall give me a full account of it,” said she, rightly thinking that there was still something to be explained. Then she laughed softly. “Yes, it was a lucky chance for us, his staying at La Rochette. Florimond was born under an unlucky star, I think, and you under a lucky one, Fortunio.”

“You need to tell me everything about it,” she said, correctly sensing that there was still more to clarify. Then she chuckled softly. “Yes, it was a stroke of luck for us that he stayed at La Rochette. Florimond was born under an unlucky star, I think, and you under a lucky one, Fortunio.”

“I think so, too, as regards myself,” he answered grimly, and he thought of the sword that had ploughed his cheek last night and pierced his sword-arm that morning, and he thanked such gods as in his godlessness he owned for the luck that had kept that sword from finding out his heart.

“I feel the same way about myself,” he replied darkly, and he recalled the sword that had slashed his cheek the night before and wounded his sword arm that morning. He thanked whatever gods he believed in, despite his lack of faith, for the luck that had prevented that sword from piercing his heart.





CHAPTER XXIII. THE JUDGMENT OF GARNACHE

On the morrow, which was a Friday and the tenth of November—a date to be hereafter graven on the memory of all concerned in the affairs of Condillac—the Dowager rose betimes, and, for decency’s sake, having in mind the business of the day, she gowned herself in black.

On the next day, which was a Friday and the tenth of November—a date that would be remembered by everyone involved in the events at Condillac—the Dowager woke up early and, to maintain appearances and considering the day's significance, dressed in black.

Betimes, too, the Lord Seneschal rode out of Grenoble, attended by a couple of grooms, and headed for Condillac, in doing which—little though he suspected it—he was serving nobody’s interests more thoroughly than Monsieur de Garnache’s.

Betimes, too, the Lord Seneschal rode out of Grenoble, attended by a couple of grooms, and headed for Condillac, in doing which—little though he suspected it—he was serving nobody’s interests more thoroughly than Monsieur de Garnache’s.

Madame received him courteously. She was in a blithe and happy mood that morning—the reaction from her yesterday’s distress of mind. The world was full of promise, and all things had prospered with her and Marius. Her boy was lord of Condillac; Florimond, whom she had hated and who had stood in the way of her boy’s advancement, was dead and on his way to burial; Garnache, the man from Paris who might have made trouble for them had he ridden home again with the tale of their resistance, was silenced for all time, and the carp in the moat would be feasting by now upon what was left of him; Valerie de La Vauvraye was in a dejected frame of mind that augured well for the success of the Dowager’s plans concerning her, and by noon at latest there would be priests at Condillac, and, if Marius still wished to marry the obstinate baggage, there would be no difficulty as to that.

Madame welcomed him warmly. She was in a cheerful and happy mood that morning—the result of her relief after yesterday's worries. The world seemed full of possibilities, and everything was going well for her and Marius. Her son was now the lord of Condillac; Florimond, whom she had despised and who had hindered her son’s progress, was dead and on his way to the grave; Garnache, the man from Paris who could have caused them trouble if he had returned with stories of their defiance, was quiet forever, and the fish in the moat were likely enjoying what was left of him; Valerie de La Vauvraye was feeling down, which boded well for the Dowager’s plans regarding her, and by noon at the latest, there would be priests at Condillac, and if Marius still wanted to marry the stubborn girl, it would be easy to arrange.

It was a glorious morning, mild and sunny as an April day, as though Nature took a hand in the Dowager’s triumph and wished to make the best of its wintry garb in honour of it.

It was a beautiful morning, warm and sunny like an April day, as if Nature was celebrating the Dowager’s victory and wanted to show off its wintry clothes in her honor.

The presence of this gross suitor of hers afforded her another source of satisfaction. There would no longer be the necessity she once had dreaded of listening to his suit for longer than it should be her pleasure to be amused by him. But when Tressan spoke, he struck the first note of discord in the perfect harmony which the Dowager imagined existed.

The presence of this crude suitor of hers gave her another reason to feel satisfied. She no longer had to endure his advances longer than she found entertaining. But when Tressan spoke, he disrupted the perfect harmony that the Dowager believed existed.

“Madame,” said he, “I am desolated that I am not a bearer of better tidings. But for all that we have made the most diligent search, the man Rabecque has not yet been apprehended. Still, we have not abandoned hope,” he added, by way of showing that there was a silver lining to his cloud of danger.

“Madam,” he said, “I’m truly sorry I don’t have better news. Despite our thorough search, we haven’t caught the man Rabecque yet. However, we haven’t lost hope,” he added, trying to show that there’s a silver lining to his troubling situation.

For just a moment madame’s brows were knitted. She had forgotten Rabecque until now; but an instant’s reflection assured her that in forgetting him she had done him no more than such honour as he deserved. She laughed, as she led the way down the garden steps—the mildness of the day and the brightness of her mood had moved her there to receive the Seneschal.

For a brief moment, the lady frowned. She had completely forgotten about Rabecque until now; but a moment of thought made her realize that in forgetting him, she had given him no more respect than he deserved. She laughed as she walked down the garden steps—the pleasantness of the day and her cheerful mood had inspired her to greet the Seneschal there.

“From the sombreness of your tone one might fear your news to be of the nature of some catastrophe. What shall it signify that Rabecque eludes your men? He is but a lackey after all.”

“From the seriousness of your tone, one might worry that your news is about some disaster. What does it mean that Rabecque is avoiding your men? He’s just a servant, after all.”

“True,” said the Seneschal, very soberly; “but do not forget, I beg, that he is the bearer of letters from one who is not a lackey.”

“True,” said the Seneschal, very seriously; “but please don’t forget that he is delivering letters from someone who is not a servant.”

The laughter went out of her face at that. Here was something that had been lost sight of in the all-absorbing joy of other things. In calling the forgotten Rabecque to mind she had but imagined that it was no more than a matter of the tale he might tell—a tale not difficult to refute, she thought. Her word should always weigh against a lackey’s. But that letter was a vastly different matter.

The laughter faded from her face at that. This was something she had overlooked in the overwhelming joy of other things. When she thought of the long-forgotten Rabecque, she had only imagined it was just about the story he might tell—a story she believed would be easy to dispute. Her word should always carry more weight than that of a servant. But that letter was something entirely different.

“He must be found, Tressan,” she said sharply.

“He needs to be found, Tressan,” she said firmly.

Tressan smiled uneasily, and chewed at his beard.

Tressan smiled awkwardly and chewed on his beard.

“No effort shall be spared,” he promised her. “Of that you may be very sure. The affairs of the province are at a standstill,” he added, that vanity of his for appearing a man of infinite business rising even in an hour of such anxiety, for to himself, no less than to her, was there danger should Rabecque ever reach his destination with the papers Garnache had said he carried.

“No effort will be spared,” he promised her. “You can be sure of that. The province's affairs are at a standstill,” he added, his need to seem busy showing through even in a moment of such anxiety, because for both him and her, there was danger if Rabecque ever reached his destination with the papers Garnache said he was carrying.

“The affairs of the province are at a standstill,” he repeated, “while all my energies are bent upon this quest. Should we fail to have news of his capture in Dauphiny, we need not, nevertheless, despond. I have sent men after him along the three roads that lead to Paris. They are to spare neither money nor horses in picking up his trail and effecting his capture. After all, I think we shall have him.”

“The affairs of the province are at a standstill,” he repeated, “while all my energy is focused on this quest. If we don’t get any news of his capture in Dauphiny, we shouldn’t lose hope. I’ve sent men after him along the three roads that lead to Paris. They are to spare neither money nor horses in tracking him down and capturing him. After all, I believe we will have him.”

“He is our only danger now,” the Marquise answered, “for Florimond is dead—of the fever,” she added, with a sneering smile which gave Tressan sensations as of cold water on his spine. “It were an irony of fate if that miserable lackey were to reach Paris now and spoil the triumph for which we have worked so hard.”

“He’s our only threat now,” the Marquise replied, “because Florimond is dead—of the fever,” she added, with a mocking smile that sent a chill down Tressan’s spine. “It would be the ultimate irony if that pathetic lackey were to make it to Paris now and ruin the triumph we’ve worked so hard for.”

“It were, indeed,” Tressan agreed with her, “and we must see that he does not.”

“It is, indeed,” Tressan agreed with her, “and we need to make sure that he doesn’t.”

“But if he does,” she returned, “then we must stand together.” And with that she set her mind at ease once more, her mood that morning being very optimistic.

“But if he does,” she replied, “then we have to stick together.” And with that, she calmed her thoughts again, feeling really optimistic that morning.

“Always, I hope, Clotilde,” he answered, and his little eyes leered up out of the dimples of fat in which they were embedded. “I have stood by you like a true friend in this affair; is it not so?”

“Always, I hope, Clotilde,” he replied, and his small eyes peeked out from the rolls of fat they were nestled in. “I have stood by you like a true friend in this situation; isn’t that right?”

“Indeed; do I deny it?” she answered half scornfully.

“Really? Do I deny it?” she replied, half mocking.

“As I shall stand by you always when the need arises. You are a little in my debt concerning Monsieur de Garnache.”

“As I will always support you when you need it. You owe me a bit regarding Monsieur de Garnache.”

“I—I realize it,” said she, and she felt again as if the sunshine were gone from the day, the blitheness from her heart. She was moved to bid him cease leering at her and to take himself and his wooing to the devil. But she bethought her that the need for him might not yet utterly be passed. Not only in the affair of Garnache—in which he stood implicated as deeply as herself—might she require his loyalty, but also in the matter of what had befallen yesterday at La Rochette; for despite Fortunio’s assurances that things had gone smoothly, his tale hung none too convincingly together; and whilst she did not entertain any serious fear of subsequent trouble, yet it might be well not utterly to banish the consideration of such a possibility, and to keep the Seneschal her ally against it. So she told him now, with as much graciousness as she could command, that she fully realized her debt, and when, encouraged, he spoke of his reward, she smiled upon him as might a girl smile upon too impetuous a wooer whose impetuosity she deprecates yet cannot wholly withstand.

“I—I get it,” she said, feeling once again like the sunshine had disappeared from the day, taking the joy from her heart. She wanted to tell him to stop leering at her and to take himself and his advances elsewhere. But she remembered that she might still need him. Not only because of the situation with Garnache, where he was as involved as she was, but also regarding what had happened yesterday at La Rochette; despite Fortunio’s claims that everything had gone smoothly, his story didn’t quite add up. While she didn’t really fear any serious trouble down the line, it might be wise not to dismiss the possibility entirely and to keep the Seneschal as her ally against it. So, she told him now, as graciously as she could manage, that she was fully aware of her obligation, and when he, encouraged, began to talk about his reward, she smiled at him like a girl might smile at a too-eager suitor whose eagerness she disapproves of but can’t completely resist.

“I am a widow of six months,” she reminded him, as she had reminded him once before. Her widowhood was proving a most convenient refuge. “It is not for me to listen to a suitor, however my foolish heart may incline. Come to me in another six months’ time.”

“I’ve been a widow for six months,” she reminded him, just like she had before. Her widow status was turning out to be a very convenient escape. “It’s not for me to entertain a suitor, no matter how much my foolish heart might want to. Come back to me in another six months.”

“And you will wed me then?” he bleated.

“And you will marry me then?” he asked.

By an effort her eyes smiled down upon him, although her face was a trifle drawn.

By an effort, her eyes smiled down at him, although her face was a bit tense.

“Have I not said that I will listen to no suitor? and what is that but a suitor’s question?”

“Didn’t I say I won’t listen to any suitor? And what else is that but a suitor’s question?”

He caught her hand; he would have fallen on his knees there and then, at her feet, on the grass still wet with the night’s mist, but that he in time bethought him of how sadly his fine apparel would be the sufferer.

He grabbed her hand; he almost dropped to his knees right there, at her feet, on the grass still damp from the night’s mist, but then he remembered how much his nice clothes would be ruined.

“Yet I shall not sleep, I shall know no rest, no peace until you have given me an answer. Just an answer is all I ask. I will set a curb upon my impatience afterwards, and go through my period of ah—probation without murmuring. Say that you, will marry me in six months’ time—at Easter, say.”

“Yet I will not sleep, I will know no rest, no peace until you give me an answer. Just an answer is all I ask. I will control my impatience afterwards and endure my waiting period without complaint. Just say that you will marry me in six months—at Easter, for example.”

She saw that an answer she must give, and so she gave him the answer that he craved. And he—poor fool!—never caught the ring of her voice, as false as the ring of a base coin; never guessed that in promising she told herself it would be safe to break that promise six months hence, when the need of him and his loyalty would be passed.

She realized that she had to provide an answer, so she gave him the response he wanted. And he—poor fool!—never heard the falseness in her voice, as deceptive as the sound of a counterfeit coin; he never guessed that while she promised, she reassured herself that it would be okay to break that promise six months later, when her need for him and his loyalty would be over.

A man approached them briskly from the chateau. He brought news that a numerous company of monks was descending the valley of the Isere towards Condillac. A faint excitement stirred her, and accompanied by Tressan she retraced her steps and made for the battlements, whence she might overlook their arrival.

A man walked up to them quickly from the chateau. He had news that a large group of monks was coming down the Isere valley toward Condillac. A slight thrill ran through her, and with Tressan by her side, she turned back and headed for the battlements, where she could see their arrival.

As they went Tressan asked for an explanation of this cortege, and she answered him with Fortunio’s story of how things had sped yesterday at La Rochette.

As they walked, Tressan asked her to explain this procession, and she responded with Fortunio's story about what had happened yesterday at La Rochette.

Up the steps leading to the battlements she went ahead of him, with a youthful, eager haste that took no thought for the corpulence and short-windedness of the following Seneschal. From the heights she looked eastwards, shading her eyes from the light of the morning sun, and surveyed the procession which with slow dignity paced down the valley towards Condillac.

Up the steps to the battlements, she moved ahead of him with a youthful, eager energy, not considering the Seneschal's bulk or his occasional breathlessness. From the top, she looked east, shielding her eyes from the morning sun, and watched the procession that moved gracefully down the valley toward Condillac.

At its head walked the tall, lean figure of the Abbot of Saint Francis of Cheylas, bearing on high a silvered crucifix that flashed and scintillated in the sunlight. His cowl was thrown back, revealing his pale, ascetic countenance and shaven head. Behind him came a coffin covered by a black pall, and borne on the shoulders of six black-robed, black cowled monks, and behind these again walked, two by two, some fourteen cowled brothers of the order of Saint Francis, their heads bowed, their arms folded, and their hands tucked away in their capacious sleeves.

At the front was the tall, thin figure of the Abbot of Saint Francis of Cheylas, holding up a silver crucifix that sparkled in the sunlight. His hood was pulled back, showing his pale, ascetic face and shaved head. Behind him was a coffin covered with a black cloth, carried on the shoulders of six monks dressed in black robes and hoods. Following them, two by two, were about fourteen hooded brothers from the order of Saint Francis, their heads bowed, arms folded, and hands hidden in their roomy sleeves.

It was a numerous cortege, and as she watched its approach the Marquise was moved to wonder by what arguments had the proud Abbot been induced to do so much honour to a dead Condillac and bear his body home to this excommunicated roof.

It was a large procession, and as she watched it come closer, the Marquise couldn’t help but wonder what reasons had convinced the proud Abbot to show so much honor to a deceased Condillac and bring his body back to this excommunicated home.

Behind the monks a closed carriage lumbered down the uneven mountain way, and behind this rode four mounted grooms in the livery of Condillac. Of Marius she saw nowhere any sign, and she inferred him to be travelling in that vehicle, the attendant servants being those of the dead Marquis.

Behind the monks, a closed carriage slowly made its way down the bumpy mountain road, and behind it rode four grooms on horseback, dressed in Condillac's livery. She saw no sign of Marius, so she guessed he was traveling in that carriage, with the attendants being those of the deceased Marquis.

In silence, with the Seneschal at her elbow, she watched the procession advance until it was at the foot of the drawbridge. Then, while the solemn rhythm of their feet sounded across the planks that spanned the moat, she turned, and, signing to the Seneschal to follow her, she went below to meet them. But when she reached the courtyard she was surprised to find they had not paused, as surely would have been seemly. Unbidden, the Abbot had gone forward through the great doorway and down the gallery that led to the hall of Condillac. Already, when she arrived below, the coffin and its bearers had disappeared, and the last of the monks was passing from sight in its wake. Leaning against the doorway through which they were vanishing stood Fortunio, idly watching that procession and thoughtfully stroking his mustachios. About the yard lounged a dozen or so men-at-arms, practically all the garrison that was left them since the fight with Garnache two nights ago.

In silence, with the Seneschal by her side, she watched the procession make its way until it reached the foot of the drawbridge. Then, while the steady rhythm of their footsteps echoed over the planks that crossed the moat, she turned and signaled for the Seneschal to follow her as she went downstairs to greet them. But when she arrived in the courtyard, she was taken aback to see that they had not stopped, as would have been appropriate. Uninvited, the Abbot had moved ahead through the large doorway and down the gallery leading to the hall of Condillac. By the time she got downstairs, the coffin and its bearers had already vanished, and the last of the monks was disappearing from view. Leaning against the doorway through which they were fading, Fortunio stood by, casually watching the procession and thoughtfully stroking his mustache. A dozen or so men-at-arms loitered in the yard, practically all that remained of the garrison since the fight with Garnache two nights ago.

After the last monk had disappeared, she still remained there, expectantly; and when she saw that neither the carriage nor the grooms made their appearance, she stepped up to Fortunio to inquire into the reason of it.

After the last monk had left, she stayed there, waiting. When she noticed that neither the carriage nor the grooms showed up, she approached Fortunio to ask what was going on.

“Surely Monsieur de Condillac rides in that coach,” said she.

“Surely Mr. de Condillac is in that coach,” she said.

“Surely,” Fortunio answered, himself looking puzzled. “I will go seek the reason, madame. Meanwhile will you receive the Abbot? The monks will have deposited their burden.”

“Of course,” Fortunio replied, looking confused himself. “I’ll find out the reason, madam. In the meantime, will you accept the Abbot? The monks should have delivered their load.”

She composed her features into a fitting solemnity, and passed briskly through to the hall, Tressan ever at her heels. Here she found the coffin deposited on the table, its great black pall of velvet, silver-edged, sweeping down to the floor. No fire had been lighted that morning nor had the sun yet reached the windows, so that the place wore a chill and gloomy air that was perhaps well attuned to the purpose that it was being made to serve.

She arranged her face into an appropriate seriousness and quickly made her way to the hall, with Tressan right behind her. There, she saw the coffin placed on the table, covered with a large black velvet cloth trimmed in silver that hung down to the floor. No fire had been lit that morning, and the sun hadn’t yet streamed through the windows, so the room felt cold and dark, which oddly matched the somber occasion it was meant for.

With a rare dignity, her head held high, she swept down the length of that noble chamber towards the Abbot, who stood erect as a pikestaff: at the tablehead, awaiting her. And well was it for him that he was a man of austere habit of mind, else might her majestic, incomparable beauty have softened his heart and melted the harshness of his purpose.

With a rare dignity, her head held high, she walked gracefully down the length of that grand room toward the Abbot, who stood tall like a flagpole at the head of the table, waiting for her. It was a good thing he had a serious mindset; otherwise, her majestic, unmatched beauty might have softened his heart and weakened his resolve.

He raised his hand when she was within a sword’s length of him, and with startling words, delivered in ringing tones, he broke the ponderous silence.

He raised his hand when she was within arm's reach of him, and with surprising words, spoken in clear tones, he shattered the heavy silence.

“Wretched woman,” he denounced her, “your sins have found you out. Justice is to be done, and your neck shall be bent despite your stubborn pride. Derider of priests, despoiler of purity, mocker of Holy Church, your impious reign is at an end.”

“Wretched woman,” he condemned her, “your sins have caught up with you. Justice must be served, and your neck will be broken despite your stubborn pride. You who scorn priests, ruin purity, and mock the Holy Church, your impious reign is over.”

Tressan fell back aghast, his face blenching to the lips; for if justice was at hand for her, as the Abbot said, then was justice at hand for him as well. Where had their plans miscarried? What flaw was there that hitherto she had not perceived? Thus he questioned himself in his sudden panic.

Tressan fell back in shock, his face turning pale; because if justice was coming for her, as the Abbot said, then it was also coming for him. Where had their plans gone wrong? What flaw had she not seen until now? He questioned himself in his sudden panic.

But the Marquise was no sharer in his tremors. Her eyes opened a trifle wider; a faint colour crept into her cheeks; but her only emotions were of amazement and indignation. Was he mad, this shaveling monk? That was the question that leapt into her mind, the very question with which she coldly answered his outburst.

But the Marquise didn’t share in his fears. Her eyes widened slightly; a blush crept into her cheeks; but her only feelings were amazement and anger. Was this shaven monk crazy? That was the thought that raced through her mind, the exact thought with which she coolly responded to his outburst.

“For madness only,” she thought fit to add, “could excuse such rash temerity as yours.”

“For only madness,” she felt compelled to add, “could justify such reckless audacity as yours.”

“Not madness, madame,” he answered, with chill haughtiness—“not madness, but righteous indignation. You have defied the power of Holy Church as you have defied the power of our sovereign lady, and justice is upon you. We are here to present the reckoning, and see its payment made in full.”

“Not madness, ma’am,” he replied, with a cold arrogance—“not madness, but righteous anger. You have challenged the authority of the Holy Church just as you have challenged the authority of our sovereign lady, and justice is coming for you. We are here to demand accountability and ensure it is fulfilled completely.”

She fancied he alluded to the body in the coffin—the body of her stepson—and she could have laughed at his foolish conclusions that she must account Florimond’s death an act of justice upon her for her impiety. But her rising anger left her no room for laughter.

She thought he was referring to the body in the coffin—the body of her stepson—and she might have laughed at his ridiculous conclusions that she should see Florimond’s death as some kind of punishment for her wrongdoing. But her growing anger didn’t allow her to find any humor in it.

“I thought, sir priest, you were come to bury the dead. But it rather seems you are come to talk.”

“I thought, sir priest, you were here to bury the dead. But it actually seems you're here to chat.”

He looked at her long and sternly. Then he shook his head, and the faintest shadow of a smile haunted his ascetic face.

He stared at her for a long time with a serious expression. Then he shook his head, and the faintest hint of a smile lingered on his austere face.

“Not to talk, madame; oh, not to talk,” he answered slowly. “But to act, I have come, madame, to liberate from this shambles the gentle lamb you hold here prisoned.”

“Not to talk, madam; oh, not to talk,” he replied slowly. “But to act, I have come, madam, to free the gentle lamb you have imprisoned here.”

At that some of the colour left her cheeks; her eyes grew startled: at last she began to realize that all was not as she had thought—as she had been given to understand.—Still, she sought to hector it, from very instinct.

At that moment, some color drained from her cheeks; her eyes widened in surprise. Finally, she started to understand that things weren't as she had believed or been led to think. Still, she instinctively tried to assert control over the situation.

Vertudieu!” she thundered at him. “What mean you?”

Vertudieu!” she shouted at him. “What do you mean?”

Behind her Tressan’s great plump knees were knocking one against the other. Fool that he had been to come to Condillac that day, and to be trapped thus in her company, a partner in her guilt. This proud Abbot who stood there uttering denunciations had some power behind him, else had he never dared to raise his voice in Condillac within call of desperate men who would give little thought to the sacredness, of his office.

Behind her, Tressan’s thick knees were knocking together. What a fool he had been to come to Condillac that day and to be stuck in her company, a partner in her wrongdoing. This proud Abbot who stood there making accusations had some authority backing him; otherwise, he would never have dared to raise his voice in Condillac, within earshot of desperate men who wouldn’t care much about the sanctity of his position.

“What mean you?” she repeated—adding with a sinister smile, “in your zeal, Sir Abbot, you are forgetting that my men are within call.”

“What do you mean?” she repeated—adding with a sinister smile, “in your eagerness, Sir Abbot, you're forgetting that my men are nearby.”

“So, madame, are mine,” was his astounding answer, and he waved a hand towards the array of monks, all standing with bowed heads and folded arms.

“So, ma'am, they are mine,” was his surprising response, and he gestured toward the group of monks, all standing with their heads bowed and arms crossed.

At that her laughter rang shrill through the chamber. “These poor shavelings?” she questioned.

At that, her laughter echoed piercingly through the room. “These poor bald guys?” she asked.

“Just these poor shavelings, madame,” he answered, and he raised his hand again and made a sign. And then an odd thing happened, and it struck a real terror into the heart of the Marquise and heightened that which was already afflicting her fat lover, Tressan.

“Just these poor little ones, ma'am,” he replied, and he raised his hand again to gesture. Then something strange happened, and it filled the Marquise with real fear and intensified what was already bothering her heavy-set lover, Tressan.

The monks drew themselves erect. It was as if a sudden gust of wind had swept through their ranks and set them all in motion. Cowls fell back and habits were swept aside, and where twenty monks had stood, there were standing now a score of nimble, stalwart men in the livery of Condillac, all fully armed, all grinning in enjoyment of her and Tressan’s dismay.

The monks straightened up. It felt like a sudden gust of wind had rushed through them, getting everyone moving. Cowls fell back and habits were pushed aside, and where twenty monks had been standing, there were now a group of agile, sturdy men in the Condillac uniform, all fully armed, all grinning at the shock on her and Tressan's faces.

One of them turned aside and locked the door of the chamber. But his movement went unheeded by the Dowager, whose beautiful eyes, starting with horror, were now back upon the grim figure of the Abbot, marvelling almost to see no transformation wrought in him.

One of them turned to the side and locked the room door. But the Dowager didn’t notice, her beautiful eyes wide with horror, now fixed again on the grim figure of the Abbot, almost amazed that he hadn’t changed at all.

“Treachery!” she breathed, in an awful voice, that was no louder than a whisper, and again her eyes travelled round the company, and suddenly they fastened upon Fortunio, standing six paces from her to the right, pulling thoughtfully at his mustachios, and manifesting no surprise at what had taken place.

“Treachery!” she whispered in a chilling voice, barely louder than a breath. Again, her eyes scanned the group until they suddenly landed on Fortunio, who stood six paces to her right, thoughtfully tugging at his mustache, showing no surprise at the events that had unfolded.

In a sudden, blind choler, she swept round, plucked the dagger from Tressan’s belt and flung herself upon the treacherous captain. He had betrayed her in some way; he had delivered up Condillac—into whose power she had yet had no time to think. She caught him by the throat with a hand of such nervous strength as one would little have suspected from its white and delicate contour. Her dagger was poised in the air, and the captain, taken thus suddenly, was palsied with amazement and could raise no hand to defend himself from the blow impending.

In a sudden, blind rage, she spun around, pulled the dagger from Tressan’s belt, and launched herself at the treacherous captain. He had betrayed her somehow; he had handed over Condillac—someone she hadn’t had a chance to think about yet. She grabbed him by the throat with a grip of surprising strength, considering her slender and delicate appearance. Her dagger was raised in the air, and the captain, caught off guard, was frozen in shock and unable to lift a hand to protect himself from the impending strike.

But the Abbot stepped suddenly to her side and caught her wrist in his thin, transparent hand.

But the Abbot suddenly stepped beside her and grabbed her wrist with his thin, translucent hand.

“Forbear,” he bade her. “The man is but a tool.”

“Wait,” he told her. “The guy is just a tool.”

She fell back—dragged back almost by the Abbot—panting with rage and grief; and then she noticed that during the moment that her back had been turned the pall had been swept from the coffin. The sight of the bare deal box arrested her attention, and for the moment turned aside her anger. What fresh surprise did they prepare her?

She fell back—almost pulled back by the Abbot—breathing heavily with anger and sadness; then she noticed that while her back had been turned, the cover had been taken off the coffin. The sight of the plain wooden box caught her attention and momentarily distracted her from her anger. What new surprise were they getting ready for her?

No sooner had she asked herself the question than herself she answered it, and an icy hand seemed to close about her heart. It was Marius who was dead. They had lied to her. Marius’s was the body they had borne to Condillac—those men in the livery of her stepson.

No sooner had she asked herself the question than she answered it herself, and an icy grip seemed to tighten around her heart. It was Marius who was dead. They had lied to her. Marius was the body they had taken to Condillac—those men dressed in her stepson's uniform.

With a sudden sob in her throat she took a step towards the coffin. She must see for herself. One way or the other she must at once dispel this torturing doubt. But ere she had taken three paces, she stood arrested again, her hands jerked suddenly to the height of her breast, her lips parting to let out a scream of terror. For the coffin-lid had slowly raised and clattered over. And as if to pile terror for her, a figure rose from the box, and, sitting up, looked round with a grim smile; and the figure was the figure of a man whom she knew to be dead, a man who had died by her contriving—it was the figure of Garnache. It was Garnache as he had been on the occasion of his first coming to Condillac, as he had been on the day they had sought his life in this very room. How well she knew that great hooked nose and the bright, steely blue eyes, the dark brown hair, ash-coloured at the temples where age had paled it, and the fierce, reddish mustachios, bristling above the firm mouth and long, square chin.

With a sudden sob in her throat, she stepped toward the coffin. She had to see for herself. She needed to dispel this torturous doubt right away. But before she could take three paces, she stopped again, her hands suddenly shooting up to her chest, her lips parting to let out a scream of terror. The coffin lid had slowly raised and fallen off. And as if to increase her terror, a figure rose from the box, sitting up and looking around with a grim smile; it was a man she knew to be dead, a man who had died because of her actions—it was Garnache. He looked just as he had when he first came to Condillac, just as he had on the day they had tried to take his life in this very room. How well she recognized that pronounced hooked nose and bright, steely blue eyes, the dark brown hair, silvery at the temples where age had grayed it, and the fierce, reddish mustache, bristling above the firm mouth and long, square chin.

She stared and stared, her beautiful face livid and distorted, till there was no beauty to be seen in it, what time the Abbot regarded her coldly and Tressan, behind her, turned almost sick with terror. But not the terror of ghosts was it afflicted him. He saw in Garnache a man who was still of the quick—a man who by some miracle had escaped the fate to which they supposed him to have succumbed; and his terror was the terror of the reckoning which that man would ask.

She kept staring, her gorgeous face twisted and pale, until there was no beauty left to see. Meanwhile, the Abbot looked at her coldly, and Tressan, standing behind her, felt a wave of nausea from fear. But it wasn’t a fear of ghosts that troubled him. He saw in Garnache a man who was still alive—a man who, by some miracle, had avoided the fate they thought had claimed him; and his fear was the anxiety of the confrontation that man would demand.

After a moment’s pause, as if relishing the sensation he had created, Garnache rose to his feet and leapt briskly to the ground. There was nothing ghostly about the thud with which he alighted on his feet before her. A part of her terror left her; yet not quite all. She saw that she had but a man to deal with, yet she began to realize that this man was very terrible.

After a brief pause, as if enjoying the effect he had made, Garnache stood up and jumped down to the ground. The sound he made when he landed on his feet in front of her was anything but supernatural. A portion of her fear faded away; still, not entirely. She recognized that she was facing just a man, but she started to understand that this man was truly intimidating.

“Garnache again!” she gasped.

“Garnache again!” she exclaimed.

He bowed serenely, his lips smiling.

He bowed calmly, a smile on his lips.

“Aye, madame,” he told her pleasantly, “always Garnache. Tenacious as a leech, madame; and like a leech come hither to do a little work of purification.”

“Aye, ma'am,” he said to her pleasantly, “always Garnache. Tenacious as a leech, ma'am; and like a leech, I've come here to do a bit of cleansing work.”

Her eyes, now kindling again as she recovered from her recent fears, sought Fortunio’s shifty glance. Garnache followed it and read what was in her mind.

Her eyes, now lighting up again as she got over her recent fears, looked for Fortunio’s dodgy glance. Garnache followed it and understood what she was thinking.

“What Fortunio has done,” said he, “he has done by your son’s authority and sanction.”

“What Fortunio has done,” he said, “he has done with your son’s approval and permission.”

“Marius?” she inquired, and she was almost fearful lest she should hear that by her son he meant her stepson, and that Marius was dead.

“Marius?” she asked, and she was almost scared to hear that by her son he meant her stepson, and that Marius was dead.

“Yes, Marius,” he answered her. “I bent him to my will. I threatened him that he and this fellow of his, this comrade in arms so worthy of his master, should be broken on the wheel together unless I were implicitly obeyed. If they would save their lives, this was their chance. They were wise, and they took it, and thus afforded me the means of penetrating into Condillac and rescuing Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

“Yes, Marius,” he replied. “I forced him to comply. I warned him that he and his buddy, this comrade-in-arms so loyal to his leader, would be punished together if I wasn’t obeyed without question. If they wanted to save their lives, this was their opportunity. They were smart, and they seized it, which allowed me to get into Condillac and rescue Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.”

“Then Marius—?” She left her question unfinished, her hand clutching nervously at the bosom of her gown.

“Then Marius—?” She didn’t finish her question, her hand nervously gripping the fabric at the front of her dress.

“Is sound and well, as Fortunio truthfully will have told you. But he is not yet out of my grasp, nor will be until the affairs of Condillac are settled. For if I meet with further opposition here, broken on the wheel he shall be yet, I promise you.”

“Everything is fine, as Fortunio will have honestly told you. But he’s still under my control, and he won’t be out of it until the Condillac situation is resolved. If I face more resistance here, I promise you, he’ll be dealt with harshly.”

Still she made a last attempt at hectoring it. The long habit of mastership dies hard. She threw back her head; her courage revived now that she knew Marius to be alive and sound.

Still, she made one last attempt at bullying it. The long habit of being in charge is hard to break. She threw back her head; her courage returned now that she knew Marius was alive and well.

“Fine words,” she sneered. “But who are you that you can threaten so and promise so?”

“Nice words,” she scoffed. “But who do you think you are to threaten and promise like that?”

“I am the Queen-Regent’s humble mouthpiece, madame. What I threaten, I threaten in her name. Ruffle it no longer, I beseech you. It will prove little worth your while. You are deposed, madame, and you had best take your deposition with dignity and calm—in all friendliness do I advise it.”

“I am the Queen-Regent’s humble spokesperson, ma’am. What I say, I say in her name. Please don’t provoke it any further, I beg you. It won't be worth your time. You’ve been removed, ma’am, and you should take your removal with dignity and composure—in a friendly way, I suggest that.”

“I am not yet come so low that I need your advice,” she answered sourly.

“I haven't sunk that low yet where I need your advice,” she replied bitterly.

“You may before the sun sets,” he answered, with his quiet smile. “The Marquis de Condillac and his wife are still at La Rochette, waiting until my business here is done that they may come home.”

“You can before the sun sets,” he replied, with his quiet smile. “The Marquis de Condillac and his wife are still at La Rochette, waiting until my business here is finished so they can come home.”

“His wife?” she cried.

“His wife?” she exclaimed.

“His wife, madame. He has brought home a wife from Italy.”

“His wife, ma'am. He’s brought home a wife from Italy.”

“Then—then—Marius?” She said no more than that. Maybe she had no intention of muttering even so much of her thoughts aloud. But Garnache caught the trend of her mind, and he marvelled to see how strong a habit of thought can be. At once upon hearing of the Marquis’s marriage her mind had flown back to its wonted pondering of the possibilities of Marius’s wedding Valerie.

“Then—then—Marius?” She didn’t say anything more. Maybe she didn’t want to share even that much of her thoughts out loud. But Garnache picked up on what she was thinking, and he was amazed at how powerful a habit of thought can be. As soon as she heard about the Marquis’s marriage, her mind instantly returned to its usual contemplation of the chances of Marius marrying Valerie.

But Garnache dispelled such speculations.

But Garnache dismissed such rumors.

“No, madame,” said he. “Marius looks elsewhere for a wife—unless mademoiselle of her own free will should elect to wed him—a thing unlikely.” Then, with a sudden change to sternness—“Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye is well, madame?” he asked.

“No, ma'am,” he said. “Marius is looking for a wife somewhere else—unless the young lady decides on her own to marry him—which is probably not going to happen.” Then, with a sudden shift to seriousness—“Is Miss de La Vauvraye doing well, ma'am?” he asked.

She nodded her head, but made no answer in words. He turned to Fortunio.

She nodded but didn’t say anything. He turned to Fortunio.

“Go fetch her,” he bade the captain, and one of the men unlocked the door to let Fortunio out upon that errand.

“Go get her,” he told the captain, and one of the men unlocked the door to let Fortunio out on that mission.

The Parisian took a turn in the apartment, and came close to Tressan. He nodded to the Seneschal with a friendliness that turned him sick with fright.

The Parisian turned in the apartment and moved closer to Tressan. He nodded to the Seneschal with a friendliness that made him feel sick with fear.

“Well met, my dear Lord Seneschal. I am rejoiced to find you here. Had it been otherwise I must have sent for you. There is a little matter to be settled between us. You may depend upon me to settle it to your present satisfaction, if to your future grief.” And, with a smile, he passed on, leaving the Seneschal too palsied to answer him, too stricken to disclaim his share in what had taken place at Condillac.

“Well met, my dear Lord Seneschal. I’m glad to see you here. If it hadn’t been otherwise, I would have had to send for you. There’s a small issue we need to resolve. You can count on me to settle it to your current satisfaction, even if it causes you future distress.” With a smile, he continued on his way, leaving the Seneschal too shaken to respond, too overcome to deny his part in what had happened at Condillac.

“You have terms to make with me?” the Marquise questioned proudly.

“You have conditions to discuss with me?” the Marquise asked proudly.

“Certainly,” he answered, with his grim courtesy. “Upon your acceptance of those terms shall depend Marius’s life and your own future liberty.”

“Of course,” he replied, with a stern politeness. “Your acceptance of those terms will determine Marius’s life and your own future freedom.”

“What are they?”

"What are those?"

“That within the hour all your people—to the last scullion—shall have laid down their arms and vacated Condillac.”

“That within the hour all your people—to the last kitchen servant—shall have surrendered their weapons and left Condillac.”

It was beyond her power to refuse.

It was beyond her ability to say no.

“The Marquis will not drive me forth?” she half affirmed, half asked.

“The Marquis isn’t going to kick me out?” she said, both confirming and questioning.

“The Marquis, madame, has no power in this matter. It is for the Queen to deal with your insubordination—for me as the Queen’s emissary.”

“The Marquis, ma'am, has no authority in this situation. It is the Queen who will address your defiance—for me as the Queen’s representative.”

“If I consent, monsieur, what then?”

“If I agree, sir, what happens then?”

He shrugged his shoulders, and smiled quietly.

He shrugged and smiled gently.

“There is no ‘if,’ madame. Consent you must, willingly or unwillingly. To make sure of that have I come back thus and with force. But should you deliver battle, you will be worsted—and it will be very ill for you. Bid your men depart, as I have told you, and you also shall have liberty to go hence.”

“There’s no ‘if,’ ma’am. You must consent, whether you want to or not. I’ve returned here like this and with force to ensure that. But if you choose to fight back, you’ll be defeated—and it’ll go very badly for you. Tell your men to leave, as I’ve said, and you’ll also be free to go from here.”

“Aye, but whither?” she cried, in a sudden frenzy of anger.

“Aye, but where?” she yelled, in a sudden fit of rage.

“I realize, madame, from what I know of your circumstances that you will be well-nigh homeless. You should have thought of how one day you might come to be dependent upon the Marquis de Condillac’s generosity before you set yourself to conspire against him, before you sought to encompass his death. You can hardly look for generosity at his hands now, and so you will be all but homeless, unless—” He paused, and his eyes strayed to Tressan and were laden with a sardonic look.

“I understand, ma'am, from what I know about your situation that you will be nearly homeless. You should have considered how one day you might end up relying on the Marquis de Condillac’s generosity before you plotted against him and tried to bring about his death. You can't really expect his generosity now, so you will be almost homeless, unless—” He paused, and his gaze shifted to Tressan, carrying a sarcastic expression.

“You take a very daring tone with me,” she told him. “You speak to me as no man has ever dared to speak.”

“You're speaking to me in a really bold way,” she said to him. “You talk to me like no man ever has.”

“When the power was yours, madame, you dealt with me as none has ever dared to deal. The advantage now is mine. Behold how I use it in your own interests; observe how generously I shall deal with you who deal in murder. Monsieur de Tressan,” he called briskly. The Seneschal started forward as if some one had prodded him suddenly.

“When you had the power, ma'am, you handled me in a way that no one else ever would. The tables have turned now; the advantage is mine. Look how I utilize it for your benefit; see how kindly I will treat you, who are involved in murder. Monsieur de Tressan," he called out quickly. The Seneschal stepped forward as if someone had poked him unexpectedly.

“Mu—monsieur?” said he.

“Uh—excuse me?” he said.

“With you, too, will I return good for evil. Come hither.”

“With you, too, I will repay good for evil. Come here.”

The Seneschal approached, wondering what was about to take place. The Marquise watched his coming, a cold glitter in her eye, for—keener of mental vision than Tressan—she already knew the hideous purpose that was in Garnache’s mind.

The Seneschal walked over, curious about what was going to happen. The Marquise observed him approaching, a cold glint in her eye, because—sharper of perception than Tressan—she already understood the terrible intention that Garnache had in mind.

The soldiers grinned; the Abbot looked on with an impassive face.

The soldiers smiled; the Abbot watched with a blank expression.

“The Marquise de Condillac is likely to be homeless henceforth,” said the Parisian, addressing the Seneschal. “Will you not be gallant enough to offer her a home, Monsieur de Tressan?”

“The Marquise de Condillac is probably going to be without a home from now on,” said the Parisian, speaking to the Seneschal. “Aren’t you going to be generous enough to offer her a place to stay, Monsieur de Tressan?”

“Will I?” gasped Tressan, scarce daring to believe his own ears, his eyes staring with a look that was almost one of vacancy. “Madame well knows how readily.”

“Will I?” gasped Tressan, barely daring to believe what he just heard, his eyes wide with an expression that was almost blank. “Madame knows very well how easily.”

“Oho?” crowed Garnache, who had been observing madame’s face. “She knows? Then do so, monsieur; and on that condition I will forget your indiscretions here. I pledge you my word that you shall not be called to further account for the lives that have been lost through your treachery and want of loyalty, provided that of your own free will you lay down your Seneschalship of Dauphiny—an office which I cannot consent to see you filling hereafter.”

“Oho?” exclaimed Garnache, who had been watching madame’s face. “She knows? Then do it, mister; and on that condition, I'll overlook your mistakes here. I promise you that you won’t have to answer for the lives that have been lost because of your betrayal and disloyalty, as long as you willingly give up your position as Seneschal of Dauphiny— a role I can’t allow you to hold in the future.”

Tressan stared from the Dowager to Garnache and back to the Dowager. She stood there as if Garnache’s words had turned her into marble, bereft of speech through very rage. And then the door opened, and Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye entered, followed closely by Fortunio.

Tressan looked from the Dowager to Garnache and back to the Dowager. She stood there as if Garnache’s words had turned her to stone, speechless from pure rage. Then the door opened, and Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye walked in, closely followed by Fortunio.

At sight of Garnache she stood still, set her hand on her heart, and uttered a low cry. Was it indeed Garnache she saw—Garnache, her brave knight-errant? He looked no longer as he had looked during those days when he had been her gaoler; but he looked as she liked to think of him since she had accounted him dead. He advanced to meet her, a smile in his eyes that had something wistful in it. He held out both hands to her, and she took them, and there, under the eyes of all, before he could snatch them away, she had stooped and kissed them, whilst a murmur of “Thank God! Thank God!” escaped from her lips to heaven.

At the sight of Garnache, she froze, pressed her hand to her heart, and let out a soft gasp. Was it really Garnache she saw—Garnache, her brave knight? He didn’t look the same as he had during the days when he was her captor; instead, he looked like the man she liked to remember since she thought he was dead. He stepped forward to meet her, a smile in his eyes that held a touch of longing. He extended both hands to her, and she took them. Right there, in front of everyone, before he could pull them away, she bent down and kissed them, while a murmur of “Thank God! Thank God!” slipped from her lips to heaven.

“Mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” he remonstrated, when it was too late to stay her. “You must not; it is not seemly in me to allow it.”

“Mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” he protested, when it was too late to stop her. “You can’t; it’s not proper for me to let this happen.”

He saw in the act no more than an expression of the gratitude for what he had done to serve her, and for the risk in which his life had been so willingly placed in that service. Under the suasion of his words she grew calm again; then, suddenly, a fear stirred her once more in that place where she had known naught but fears.

He saw the act as nothing more than a way to show gratitude for what he had done for her and for the danger he had willingly put himself in while helping her. With his comforting words, she began to feel calm again; then, suddenly, a fear stirred within her once more in that place where she had only known fear.

“Why are you here, monsieur? You have come into danger again?”

“Why are you here, sir? Have you gotten yourself into trouble again?”

“No, no,” he laughed. “These are my own men, at least for the time being. I am come in power this time, to administer justice. What shall be done with this lady, mademoiselle?” he asked; and knowing well the merciful sweetness of the girl’s soul, he added, “Speak, now. Her fate shall rest in your hands.”

“No, no,” he laughed. “These are my own men, at least for now. I’ve come with power this time to bring justice. What should we do with this lady, mademoiselle?” he asked, and knowing the kind and gentle nature of the girl, he added, “Go ahead, speak. Her fate is in your hands now.”

Valerie looked at her enemy, and then her eyes strayed round the room and took stock of the men standing there in silence, of the Abbot who still remained at the table-head, a pale, scarce-interested spectator of this odd scene.

Valerie looked at her enemy, then her gaze wandered around the room, taking in the men standing there in silence and the Abbot who still sat at the head of the table, a pale, barely-interested observer of this strange scene.

The change had come so abruptly. A few minutes ago she had been still a prisoner, suffering tortures at having heard that Marius was to return that day, and that, willy-nilly, she must wed him now. And now she was free it seemed: her champion was returned in power, and he stood bidding her decide the fate of her late oppressors.

The change had happened so suddenly. Just a few minutes ago, she was still a prisoner, enduring the agony of knowing that Marius was coming back that day, and that, like it or not, she had to marry him now. And now she seemed free: her champion had returned in power, and he was asking her to determine the fate of her former oppressors.

Madame’s face was ashen. She judged the girl by her own self; she had no knowledge of any such infinite sweetness as that of this child’s nature, a sweetness that could do no hurt to any. Death was what the Marquise expected, since she knew that death would she herself have pronounced had the positions been reversed. But—

Madame's face was pale. She measured the girl against her own experiences; she had no understanding of such boundless sweetness like this child's nature, a sweetness that couldn't harm anyone. Death was what the Marquise anticipated, since she knew she would have ordered death if their roles had been switched. But—

“Let her go in peace, monsieur,” she heard mademoiselle say, and she could not believe but that she was being mocked. And as if mockery were at issue, Garnache laughed.

“Let her go in peace, sir,” she heard the young woman say, and she couldn't believe she wasn't being made fun of. And as if mocking was the point, Garnache laughed.

“We will let her go, mademoiselle—yet not quite her own way. You must not longer remain unrestrained, madame,” he told the Marquise. “Natures such as yours need a man’s guidance. I think you will be sufficiently punished if you wed this rash Monsieur de Tressan, just as he will be sufficiently punished later when disillusionment follows his present youthful ardour. Make each other happy, then,” and he waved his arms from one to the other. “Our good Father, here, will tie the knot at once, and then, my Lord Seneschal, you may bear home your bride. Her son shall follow you.”

“We will let her go, mademoiselle—but not entirely on her own terms. You can’t stay unrestrained any longer, madame,” he told the Marquise. “Someone with your nature needs a man’s guidance. I believe you’ll be punished enough if you marry this impulsive Monsieur de Tressan, just as he’ll face his own punishment later when reality sets in after his current youthful passion. So, make each other happy,” he said, gesturing between them. “Our good Father here will marry you right away, and then, my Lord Seneschal, you can take your bride home. Her son will follow you.”

But the Marquise blazed out now. She stamped her foot, and her eyes seemed to have taken fire.

But the Marquise exploded in anger now. She stamped her foot, and her eyes looked like they were on fire.

“Never, sir! Never in life!” she cried. “I will not be so constrained. I am the Marquise de Condillac, monsieur. Do not forget it!”

“Never, sir! Never in my life!” she shouted. “I won’t be restricted like that. I am the Marquise de Condillac, monsieur. Don't forget it!”

“I am hardly in danger of doing that. It is because I remember it that I urge you to change your estate with all dispatch; and cease to be the Marquise de Condillac. That same Marquise has a heavy score against her. Let her evade payment by this metamorphosis. I have opened for you, madame, a door through which you may escape.”

“I’m not really at risk of doing that. It’s because I remember it that I’m urging you to change your situation as quickly as possible and stop being the Marquise de Condillac. That same Marquise has a lot to answer for. Let her avoid those consequences by making this transformation. I’ve opened a door for you, madame, through which you can escape.”

“You are insolent,” she told him. “By God, sir! I am no baggage to be disposed of by the will of any man.”

“You're so arrogant,” she told him. “By God, sir! I am not just some baggage to be tossed aside by the will of any man.”

At that Garnache himself took fire. Her anger proved as the steel smiting the flint of his own nature, and one of his fierce bursts of blazing passion whirled about her head.

At that moment, Garnache lost his temper. Her anger struck like steel hitting the flint of his own character, and one of his intense outbursts of passion swirled around her.

“And what of this child, here?” he thundered. “What of her, madame? Was she a baggage to be disposed of by the will of any man or woman? Yet you sought to dispose of her against her heart, against her nature, against her plighted word. Enough said!” he barked, and so terrific was his mien and voice that the stout-spirited Dowager was cowed, and recoiled as he advanced a step in her direction. “Get you married. Take you this man to husband, you who with such calmness sought to drive others into unwilling wedlock. Do it, madame, and do it now, or by the Heaven above us, you shall come to Paris with me, and you’ll not find them nice there. It will avail you little to storm and shout at them that you are Marquise de Condillac. As a murderess and a rebel shall you be tried, and as both or either it is odds you will be broken on the wheel—and your son with you. So make your choice, madame.”

“And what about this child, here?” he thundered. “What about her, ma’am? Was she just some baggage to be tossed aside by the wishes of any man or woman? Yet you tried to get rid of her against her will, against her nature, against her promise. Enough said!” he barked, and so intimidating was his presence and voice that the strong-willed Dowager was intimidated and stepped back as he moved closer to her. “Get married. Take this man as your husband, you who so calmly tried to force others into unwanted marriages. Do it, ma’am, and do it now, or by Heaven above us, you will come to Paris with me, and you won’t find it pleasant there. It won’t help you at all to yell and argue that you are the Marquise de Condillac. You will be tried as a murderer and a rebel, and for either of those, it's likely you'll be broken on the wheel—and your son with you. So make your choice, ma’am.”

He ceased. Valerie had caught him by the arm. At once his fury fell from him. He turned to her.

He stopped. Valerie had grabbed him by the arm. Instantly, his anger disappeared. He looked at her.

“What is it, child?”

"What’s wrong, kid?"

“Do not compel her, if she will not wed him,” said she. “I know—and—she did not—how terrible a thing it is.”

“Don’t force her if she doesn’t want to marry him,” she said. “I know—and—she didn’t—how awful that is.”

“Nay, patience, child,” he soothed her, smiling now, his smile as the sunshine that succeeds a thunderstorm.

“It's okay, take it easy, kid,” he reassured her, smiling now, his smile like the sunshine that follows a thunderstorm.

“It is none so bad with her. She is but coy. They had plighted their troth already, so it seems. Besides, I do not compel her. She shall marry him of her own free will—or else go to Paris and stand her trial and the consequences.”

“It’s not so bad with her. She’s just playing hard to get. They’ve already made a commitment, it seems. Besides, I’m not forcing her. She can marry him if she wants—or she can go to Paris and face her trial and whatever comes after.”

“They had plighted their troth, do you say?”

“They promised their loyalty, you say?”

“Well—had you not, Monsieur le Seneschal?”

“Well—didn’t you, Monsieur le Seneschal?”

“We had, monsieur,” said Tressan, with conscious pride; “and for myself I am ready for these immediate nuptials.”

“We had, sir,” said Tressan, with a sense of pride; “and as for me, I’m ready for this wedding right away.”

“Then, in God’s name, let Madame give us her answer now. We have not the day to waste.”

“Then, for the love of God, let Madame give us her answer now. We don't have the day to waste.”

She stood looking at him, her toe tapping the ground, her eyes sullenly angry. And in the end, half-fainting in her great disdain, she consented to do his will. Paris and the wheel formed too horrible an alternative; besides, even if that were spared her, there was but a hovel in Touraine for her, and Tressan, for all his fat ugliness, was wealthy.

She stood there staring at him, tapping her toe on the ground, her eyes filled with a gloomy anger. Eventually, nearly collapsing from her deep disdain, she agreed to do what he wanted. The thought of Paris and the wheel was too terrible to consider; plus, even if that were avoided, she had only a run-down shack in Touraine waiting for her, and Tressan, despite his fat ugliness, was rich.

So the Abbot, who had lent himself to the mummery of coming there to read a burial service, made ready now, by order of the Queen’s emissary, to solemnize a wedding.

So the Abbot, who had agreed to the charade of coming there to read a burial service, was now preparing, at the request of the Queen's messenger, to officiate a wedding.

It was soon done. Fortunio stood sponsor for Tressan, and Garnache himself insisted upon handing the Lord Seneschal his bride, a stroke of irony which hurt the proud lady of Condillac more than all her sufferings of the past half-hour.

It was done quickly. Fortunio stood as the sponsor for Tressan, and Garnache himself insisted on introducing the Lord Seneschal to his bride, a twist of irony that stung the proud lady of Condillac more than all her pain from the last half-hour.

When it was over and the Dowager Marquise de Condillac had been converted into the Comtesse de Tressan, Garnache bade them depart in peace and at once.

When it was over and the Dowager Marquise de Condillac had become the Comtesse de Tressan, Garnache told them to leave peacefully and immediately.

“As I have promised, you shall be spared all prosecution, Monsieur de Tressan,” he assured the Seneschal at parting. “But you must resign at once the King’s Seneschalship of Dauphiny, else will you put me to the necessity of having you deprived of your office—and that might entail unpleasant consequences.”

“As I promised, you won’t face any charges, Monsieur de Tressan,” he assured the Seneschal as they parted ways. “But you need to step down immediately as the King’s Seneschal of Dauphiny, or I’ll have to take action to have you removed from your position—and that could lead to some unpleasant consequences.”

They went, madame with bowed head, her stubborn pride broken at last as the Abbot of Saint Francis had so confidently promised her. After them went the Abbot and the lackeys of Florimond, and Fortunio went with these to carry out Garnache’s orders that the men of the Dowager’s garrison be sent packing at once, leaving with the Parisian, in the great hall, just Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye.

They left, the lady with her head down, her stubborn pride finally shattered as the Abbot of Saint Francis had confidently assured her. Following them were the Abbot and Florimond's lackeys, and Fortunio went with them to carry out Garnache’s orders to send the Dowager’s garrison men away immediately, leaving only Mademoiselle de La Vauvraye in the great hall with the Parisian.





CHAPTER XXIV. SAINT MARTIN’S EVE

Uneasy in his mind, seeking some way to tell the thing and acquit himself of the painful task before him, Garnache took a turn in the apartment.

Uneasy in his mind and looking for a way to express what he needed to say and free himself from the painful task ahead, Garnache walked around the room.

Mademoiselle leaned against the table, which was still burdened by the empty coffin, and observed him. His ponderings were vain; he could find no way to tell, his story. She had said that she did not exactly love this Florimond, that her loyalty to him was no more than her loyalty to her father’s wishes. Nevertheless, he thought, what manner of hurt must not her pride receive when she learned that Florimond had brought him home a wife? Garnache was full of pity for her and for the loneliness that must be hers hereafter, mistress of a vast estate in Dauphiny, alone and friendless. And he was a little sorry for himself and the loneliness which, he felt, would be his hereafter; but that was by the way.

Mademoiselle leaned against the table, which still held the empty coffin, and watched him. His thoughts were pointless; he couldn't figure out how to share his story. She had said she didn't truly love this Florimond, that her loyalty to him was just out of respect for her father's wishes. Still, he thought, how hurt must her pride be when she discovers that Florimond brought home a wife? Garnache felt deep sympathy for her and the loneliness she would face from now on, being the mistress of a large estate in Dauphiny, all alone and without friends. He also felt a bit sorry for himself and the loneliness he sensed would be his in the future; but that was beside the point.

At last it was she herself who broke the silence.

At last, it was she who finally spoke up.

“Monsieur,” she asked him, and her voice was strained and husky, “were you in time to save Florimond?”

“Sir,” she asked him, her voice tight and rough, “were you able to save Florimond?”

“Yes, mademoiselle,” he answered readily, glad that by that question she should have introduced the subject. “I was in time.”

“Yes, miss,” he replied quickly, happy that she had brought up the topic with that question. “I made it on time.”

“And Marius?” she inquired. “From what I heard you say, I take it that he has suffered no harm.”

“And Marius?” she asked. “From what I heard you say, I gather that he hasn’t been hurt.”

“He has suffered none. I have spared him that he might participate in the joy of his mother at her union with Monsieur de Tressan.”

“He hasn't suffered at all. I let him off so he could share in his mother's happiness at her marriage to Monsieur de Tressan.”

“I am glad it was so, monsieur. Tell me of it.” Her voice sounded formal and constrained.

“I’m glad it happened that way, sir. Tell me about it.” Her voice sounded formal and tense.

But either he did not hear or did not heed the question.

But either he didn’t hear it or didn’t pay attention to the question.

“Mademoiselle,” he said slowly. “Florimond is coming—”

“Mademoiselle,” he said slowly. “Florimond is coming—”

“Florimond?” she broke in, and her voice went shrill, as if with a sudden fear, her cheeks turned white as chalk. The thing that for months she had hoped and prayed for was come at last, and it struck her almost dead with terror.

"Florimond?" she interrupted, her voice rising in pitch, as if suddenly frightened, her cheeks pale as chalk. The thing she had hoped and prayed for months had finally arrived, and it hit her like a bolt of terror.

He remarked the change, and set it down to a natural excitement. He paused a moment. Then:

He noticed the change and attributed it to a natural excitement. He took a moment to pause. Then:

“He is still at La Rochette. But he does no more than wait until he shall have learned that his stepmother has departed from Condillac.”

“He is still at La Rochette. But he is just waiting until he finds out that his stepmother has left Condillac.”

“But—why—why—? Was he then in no haste to come to me?” she inquired, her voice faltering.

“But—why—why—? Was he not in a hurry to come to me?” she asked, her voice shaking.

“He is—” He stopped and tugged at his mustachios, his eyes regarding her sombrely. He was close beside her now, where he had halted, and he set his hand gently upon her shoulder, looked down into that winsome little oval face she raised to his.

“He is—” He paused and tugged at his mustache, his eyes looking at her seriously. He was right next to her now, where he had stopped, and he placed his hand gently on her shoulder, looking down into that charming little oval face she lifted to his.

“Mademoiselle,” he inquired, “would it afflict you very sorely if you were not destined, after all, to wed the Lord of Condillac?”

“Mademoiselle,” he asked, “would it hurt you very much if you weren't actually meant to marry the Lord of Condillac after all?”

“Afflict me?” she echoed. The very question set her gasping with hope. “No—no, monsieur; it would not afflict me.”

“Afflict me?” she repeated. Just the thought of it made her gasp with hope. “No—no, sir; it wouldn’t bother me.”

“That is true? That is really, really true?” he cried, and his tone seemed less despondent.

"Is that true? Is that really, really true?" he exclaimed, and his tone sounded less hopeless.

“Don’t you know how true it is?” she said, in such accents and with such a shy upward look that something seemed suddenly to take Garnache by the throat. The blood flew to his cheeks. He fancied an odd meaning in those words of hers—a meaning that set his pulses throbbing faster than joy or peril had ever set them yet. Then he checked himself, and deep down in his soul he seemed to hear a peal of mocking laughter—just such a burst of sardonic mirth as had broken from his lips two nights ago when on his way to Voiron. Then he went back to the business he had in hand.

“Don’t you know how true that is?” she said, with a tone and a shy upward glance that caught Garnache off guard. His face flushed. He sensed an unusual meaning behind her words—a meaning that made his heart race faster than joy or danger ever had. Then he pulled himself together, and deep inside, he felt a wave of mocking laughter—just like the sardonic laughter that had escaped his lips two nights ago on his way to Voiron. Then he returned to the task at hand.

“I am glad it is so with you,” he said quietly. “Because Florimond has brought him home a wife.”

“I’m really glad to hear that,” he said softly. “Because Florimond has brought home a wife.”

The words were out, and he stood back as stands a man who, having cast an insult, prepares to ward the blow he expects in answer. He had looked for a storm, a wild, frantic outburst; the lightning of flashing, angry eyes; the thunder of outraged pride. Instead, here was a gentle calm, a wan smile overspreading her sweet, pale face, and then she hid that face in her hands, buried face and hands upon his shoulder and fell to weeping very quietly.

The words were out, and he stood back like a man who, having thrown an insult, braces for the retaliation he anticipates. He expected a storm, a wild, frantic reaction; the flash of angry eyes; the roar of wounded pride. Instead, there was a gentle calm, a faint smile spreading across her sweet, pale face, and then she buried that face and her hands on his shoulder and began to cry very quietly.

This, he thought, was almost worse than the tempest he had looked for. How was he to know that these tears were the overflow of a heart that was on the point of bursting from sheer joy? He patted her shoulder; he soothed her.

This, he thought, was almost worse than the storm he had expected. How was he supposed to know that these tears were the overflow of a heart about to burst with pure joy? He patted her shoulder; he comforted her.

“Little child,” he whispered in her ear. “What does it matter? You did not really love him. He was all unworthy of you. Do not grieve, child. So, so, that is better.”

“Little child,” he whispered in her ear. “What does it matter? You didn’t really love him. He didn’t deserve you. Don’t be sad, child. There, there, that’s better.”

She was looking up at him, smiling through the tears that suffused er eyes.

She was looking up at him, smiling through the tears that filled her eyes.

“I am weeping for joy, monsieur,” said she.

“I am crying tears of joy, sir,” she said.

“For joy?” quoth he. “Vertudieu! There is no end to the things a woman weeps for!”

“For joy?” he said. “Wow! There’s no limit to the things a woman cries about!”

Unconsciously, instinctively almost, she nestled closer to him, and again his pulses throbbed, again that flush came to overspread his lean countenance. Very softly he whispered in her ear:

Unconsciously, almost instinctively, she snuggled closer to him, and once more his heart raced, that flush returning to his lean face. He leaned in and softly whispered in her ear:

“Will you go to Paris with me, mademoiselle?”

“Will you go to Paris with me, miss?”

He meant by that question no more than to ask whether, now that here in Dauphiny she would be friendless and alone, it were not better for her to place herself under the care of the Queen-Regent. But what blame to her if she misunderstood the question, if she read in it the very words her heart was longing to hear from him? The very gentleness of his tone implied his meaning to be the one she desired. She raised her hazel eyes again to his, she nestled closer to him, and then, with a shy fluttering of her lids, a delicious red suffusing her virgin cheek, she answered very softly:

He only wanted to know if, now that she would be friendless and alone in Dauphiny, it would be better for her to seek the protection of the Queen-Regent. But what fault was it of hers if she misinterpreted the question, if she saw in it the very words her heart longed to hear from him? The softness in his voice suggested that he meant what she hoped for. She lifted her hazel eyes to meet his, moved closer to him, and then, with a shy flutter of her eyelashes and a lovely blush on her cheek, she replied softly:

“I will go anywhere with you, monsieur—anywhere.”

“I’ll go anywhere with you, sir—anywhere.”

With a cry he broke from her. There was no fancying now; no possibility of misunderstanding. He saw how she had misread his question, how she had delivered herself up to him in answer. His almost roughness startled her, and she stared at him as he stamped down the apartment and back to where she stood, seeking in vain to master the turbulence of his feelings. He stood still again. He took her by the shoulders and held her at arms’ length, before him, thus surveying her, and there was trouble in his keen eyes.

With a shout, he pulled away from her. There was no pretending now; there was no chance of misunderstanding. He realized how she had misinterpreted his question, how she had offered herself to him in response. His almost harshness surprised her, and she watched him as he paced around the apartment and returned to the spot where she was standing, trying unsuccessfully to control the storm of his emotions. He stopped again. He grabbed her by the shoulders and held her at arm's length, looking her over, and there was turmoil in his sharp eyes.

“Mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” he cried. “Valerie, my child, what are you saying to me?”

“Mademoiselle, mademoiselle!” he shouted. “Valerie, my dear, what are you telling me?”

“What would you have me say?” she asked, her eyes upon the floor. “Was I too forward? It seemed to me there could not be question of such a thing between us now. I belong to you. What man has ever served a woman as you have served me? What better friend, what nobler lover did ever woman have? Why then need I take shame at confessing my devotion?”

“What do you want me to say?” she asked, looking at the floor. “Was I too forward? It seems to me there shouldn’t be any question about that between us now. I belong to you. What man has ever cared for a woman as you have cared for me? What better friend or nobler lover has any woman ever had? So why should I feel ashamed to admit my devotion?”

He swallowed hard, and there was a mist before his eyes—eyes that had looked unmoved on many a scene of carnage.

He swallowed hard, and a haze appeared before his eyes—eyes that had remained unfazed by many scenes of destruction.

“You know not what you do,” he cried out, and his voice was as the voice of one in pain. “I am old.”

“You don't realize what you're doing,” he shouted, and his voice sounded like someone who is in pain. “I’m old.”

“Old?” she echoed in deep surprise, and she looked up at him, as if she sought evidence of what he stated.

“Old?” she repeated in amazement, looking up at him, as if she were trying to find proof of what he said.

“Aye, old,” he assured her bitterly. “Look at the grey in my hair, the wrinkles in my face. I am no likely lover for you, child. You’ll need a lusty, comely young gallant.”

“Yeah, I’m old,” he said bitterly. “Just look at the grey in my hair and the wrinkles on my face. I’m not a suitable lover for you, kid. You’ll need a vigorous, handsome young man.”

She looked at him, and a faint smile flickered at the corners of her lips. She observed his straight, handsome figure; his fine air of dignity and of strength. Every inch a man was he; never lived there one who was more a man; and what more than such a man could any maid desire?

She looked at him, and a faint smile flickered at the corners of her lips. She observed his tall, good-looking figure; his inherent dignity and strength. He was every bit a man; there had never been anyone more manly than him; and what more could any woman want than a man like that?

“You are all that I would have you,” she answered him, and in his mind he almost cursed her stubbornness, her want of reason.

“You are everything I want,” she replied, and in his mind, he nearly cursed her stubbornness and lack of logic.

“I am peevish and cross-grained,” he informed her, “and I have grown old in ignorance of woman’s ways. Love has never come to me until now. What manner of lover, think you, can I make?”

“I’m irritable and difficult,” he told her, “and I’ve grown old without understanding women’s ways. Love has never come my way until now. What kind of lover do you think I can be?”

Her eyes were on the windows at his back. The sunshine striking through them seemed to give her the reply she sought.

Her eyes were on the windows behind him. The sunlight streaming through them seemed to provide the answer she was looking for.

“To-morrow will be Saint Martin’s Day,” she told him; “yet see with a warmth the sun is shining.”

“Tomorrow will be Saint Martin’s Day,” she told him; “yet look how warmly the sun is shining.”

“A poor, make-believe Saint Martin’s Summer,” said he. “I am fitly answered by your allegory.”

“A fake, pretend Saint Martin’s Summer,” he said. “Your allegory suits me perfectly.”

“Oh, not make-believe, not make-believe,” she exclaimed. “There is no make-believe in the sun’s brightness and its warmth. We see it and we feel it, and we are none the less glad of it because the time of year should be November; rather do we take the greater joy in it. And it is not yet November in your life, not yet by many months.”

“Oh, it’s not pretend, not pretend,” she said. “There’s nothing pretend about the sun’s brightness and its warmth. We see it and we feel it, and we appreciate it even more because it’s supposed to be November; in fact, we take even greater joy in it. And it’s not yet November in your life, not for many more months.”

“What you say is apt, perhaps,” said he, “and may seem more apt than it is since my name is Martin, though I am no saint.” Then he shook off this mood that he accounted selfish; this mood that would take her—as the wolf takes the lamb—with no thought but for his own hunger.

“What you’re saying makes sense, maybe,” he replied, “and it might sound more fitting than it actually is since my name is Martin, though I’m no saint.” Then he dismissed this feeling he considered selfish; this feeling that would take her—like a wolf takes a lamb—without thinking about anything but his own desire.

“No, no!” he cried out. “It were unworthy in me!”

“No, no!” he shouted. “That would be beneath me!”

“When I love you, Martin?” she asked him gently.

“When I love you, Martin?” she asked him softly.

A moment he stared at her, as if through those clear eyes he would penetrate to the very depths of her maiden soul. Then he sank on to his knees before her as any stripling lover might have done, and kissed her hands in token of the fact that he was conquered.

For a moment, he looked at her, as if he could see into the depths of her pure soul through those clear eyes. Then he dropped to his knees in front of her like any young lover would and kissed her hands to show that he had been won over.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!